The King Brothers: The Complete Series
Date: 2019-11-11 05:00:00+00:00
Description: When you start living with your four overprotective brothers for the first time, the smart thing is to avoid their extremely hot best friend, and not kiss him. Right? Izzy King knows dating former playboy, Blake Frost, behind her family’s back isn’t the greatest idea. When the attraction becomes too great to avoid, keeping their relationship a secret is the only way they can be together. But, Izzy isn’t the only one keeping secrets. The King brothers are full of them. Can Blake and her brothers keep her safe from the past that haunts them all? These kings could destroy her, but she isn't able

The King Brothers

The Complete Series

G. Bailey

Contents

Description of Secret

Quote

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Epilogue

Description of Chance

Quote

Prologue

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Epilogue

Description of Past

Quote

Prologue

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

Chapter 64

Chapter 65

Chapter 66

Chapter 67

Chapter 68

Chapter 69

Chapter 70

Chapter 71

Chapter 72

Chapter 73

Chapter 74

Chapter 75

Chapter 76

Chapter 77

Chapter 78

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Epilogue

Prologue

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Chapter 85

Chapter 86

Chapter 87

Chapter 88

Chapter 89

Chapter 90

Chapter 91

Chapter 92

Chapter 93

Chapter 94

Chapter 95

Chapter 96

Chapter 97

Chapter 98

Chapter 99

Chapter 100

Chapter 101

Chapter 102

Chapter 103

Chapter 104

Chapter 105

Chapter 106

Chapter 107

Chapter 108

Chapter 109

Chapter 110

Chapter 111

Chapter 112

Epilogue

Description

Quote

Prologue

113. Luke

114. Luke

115. Emilia

116. Emilia

117. Luke

118. Emilia

119. Luke

120. Emilia

121. Emilia

122. Luke

123. Emilia

124. Luke

125. Emilia

126. Luke

127. Emilia

128. Luke

129. Emilia

130. Luke

131. Emilia

132. Luke

133. Emilia

134. Emilia

135. Emilia

136. Emilia

137. Luke

138. Emilia

139. Emilia

140. Luke

141. Epilogue-Harley

142. Epilogue-Elliot

143. Epilogue- Sebastian

144. Epilogue- Luke

145. Epilogue- Izzy

146. Final Epilogue

Afterword

Join Bailey’s Pack

Stay in Touch

About the Author

The King Brothers ©2019 by G. Bailey.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademark owners of various products, brands, and/or stores referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Photography by Sara Eirew

Cover Design by Covers by Combs

Created with Vellum

For my impossible man.

Description of Secret

When you start living with your four overprotective brothers for the first time, the smart thing is to avoid their extremely hot best friend, and not kiss him. Right?

Izzy King knows dating former playboy, Blake Frost, behind her family’s back isn’t the greatest idea. When the attraction becomes too great to avoid, keeping their relationship a secret is the only way they can be together.

But, Izzy isn’t the only one keeping secrets. The King brothers are full of them.

Can Blake and her brothers keep her safe from the past that haunts them all?

These kings could destroy her, but she isn't able to walk away...Danger, lust, and King brothers never mix well.

18+ due to violence, sexual scenes, and language.

Quote

“And suddenly you just know . . . it’s time to start something new and trust the magic of beginnings.”

-Meister Eckhart

Prologue

Blake doesn't say anything to defend himself, not that words would really help at this point. Sebastian rushes forward and punches him in the face as I watch in horror. They wrestle onto the ground, and Blake blocks most of Sebastian’s punches, using his arms to cover his face. Yet, he doesn’t fight back, or even try to stop Sebastian at all. It’s like he wants this as punishment, like he thinks he deserves to suffer for loving me.

“She's my fucking sister, not one of your little fuck buddies!” Sebastian sneers, managing to knock Blake’s arm away and landing a sickening punch.

Other people run into the room at the commotion. I look up to see Elliot, followed by Luke and Harley. I don’t take my eyes away from Sebastian and Blake for more than a second though. Blake still defends himself but won’t fight back, while Sebastian tries to get more hits in.

“Stop them!” I shout at my other brothers, with tears running down my cheeks. My shouting finally snaps Harley out of his shock, and he pushes between them, holding Sebastian back from Blake.

“What's going on? Calm the fuck down, Seb,” Harley says calmly, but I can see the threat in the way he stands, holding both of Sebastian's arms at his sides.

“I love her. I’m in love with your sister, and I’m not the least bit sorry,” Blake states, and his blue eyes meet mine.

1

Izzy

"Elizabeth, come downstairs!" the angry voice of my foster dad rings through the house. Groaning, I look over at my clock, only to see it’s five in the morning. I was hoping for it to be at least seven. I have four hours until school, but I know I’ll have to clean the whole damn house before I can leave. I roll out of bed to have a quick shower and throw on jeans, a vest, and a hoodie before running down the stairs. Stopping at the mirror in the hallway, I pause to pull my long, almost-white hair into a ponytail and hoping it doesn’t look too messy. The two-bedroom house is a tip, despite the fact I cleaned it yesterday morning, like I do most mornings. Fred, my lovely foster dad, is passed out on a stool in the kitchen with his hand wrapped around a vodka bottle. He must have passed out sometime during my shower. I know better than to talk to him, it’s not worth waking him up and making him angry. So, I start cleaning around him quietly.

They kept me up most of the night with their loud music and another party that didn’t stop until three in the morning. Let’s not mention the idiots who tried to open my locked door. I guess I should be thankful they, at least, feed me for doing the cleaning. I know that if I didn’t get up and clean, there would be no food for a week.

Finally, at eight, it’s all done. I grab my bag, slamming the door on my way out.

As much as I try to forget my living situation, I can’t, because every day is a reminder. I’ve lived with Fred and Vivian since I was fifteen. It’s been a nightmare from day one. Sure, they act all lovely and great when social services are around, but, in reality, they use me to clean the house. I just try to stay out of their way. I have six more months until I’m eighteen, and then I can leave. I’m not sure where, but honestly, anywhere would be better. I have no living family and no money, so I don’t have many options other than to find a job quickly and a room to rent.

I walk into school thirty minutes later, a little hot from the warm weather we have been enjoying. I glance around at the grammar school which I have to attend. It’s this or college, supposedly the grammar school is good for my grades. But, I have always felt it’s more like the better of two evils.

The day progresses as I would usually expect it to, filled with art and history classes all day. I took a double-A level in art and one in history, which is surprisingly not that boring.

Later that day, as I sit at lunch alone like every day, I think of my best friend, Tilly. She moved to France two months ago and was the only reason I could deal with this crazy-ass school. It’s full of posh idiots whose parents paid to get them in, not like me and Tilly, who actually get straight A's. Tilly really didn’t need to study hard like I did, but she did anyway, and that’s why I like her.

I’m pulled from my thoughts by the intercom. “Would Elizabeth Turner come to the main office?”

When it clicks off, I look up to see everyone staring at me. I shrug as I try not to blush. I hate being the centre of attention.

I walk to the office on the other side of the building after getting my things. I keep thinking of what the hell I’ve done or if Fred has called to say there is another family emergency at home. Which is usually code for ‘I have friends coming to get drunk, and I need the house clean again and didn’t notice you had already cleaned.’ I roll my eyes and soon I’m at the office, where I’m told to go straight in by the snooty receptionist.

I walk into the room to see my head teacher behind the desk and the back of a tall man with dark-brown hair tied in a loose knot at the back of his head, who’s standing in front of the desk.

“Come and sit, Elizabeth, there has been some news, and this man has come to talk to you,” says my head teacher, but I ignore him and watch as the dark-haired man turns to me.

“It's nice to meet you. You wouldn't believe how long I have looked for you, and it’s a little bit of a shock to finally meet my sister,” the stranger says to me in a deep voice.

Wait, sister?

I turn and look at my head teacher, hoping he will help, but he ignores me and looks out the window. I guess this is as awkward for him as it is for me. I look back at the man, taking in his head of dark-brown hair and massive, muscular build and his expensive looking pressed suit. I finally look into his eyes and see the same bright-green eyes I have, which are looking back at me.

I gasp and start to back away into a seat on the couch. I look down at the floor as I try to collect my thoughts. My mother never told me anything about my father, just that I wouldn't want to meet him and left it at that. She passed away a few years ago, four days after my fifteenth birthday. I guessed she would have told me about him when I was older, but who knows? She never got the chance.

“Look, I know this is strange, but I am your half-brother, and I have custody of you until you turn eighteen. I’ve come to take you back home with me. Family means everything to me, and once I heard you were in a foster home... I can’t leave here without taking you home. To a real family.”

He states it like it’s an everyday fact that you just find your sister and demand she come and live with you. Not that it’s weird as hell. I look him over, again, seeing his neutral expression, how he waits for my answer silently. I get the impression not a lot bothers him, and I’ve only just met him. I have a brother, and if that isn’t enough to deal with, he wants me to move. I should panic and run, god knows who this man actually is. Who knows what he wants or if he is even my brother, but, then again, it can’t be worse than where I live now. I doubt the headmaster would have let him anywhere near me if he didn’t have some kind of proof.

“Proof, do you have proof?” I ask.

“Yes,” the man claiming to be my brother says. He walks to the desk, picking up a folder and handing it to me. I skim through most of it, but it’s true. This man somehow has my birth records, a DNA test that was done when I was a baby, and it has my mother’s signature on it. Holy crap, I have family. I’m not alone.

“Elizabeth, look at me,” my brother gently asks as I close the folder and put it down on a nearby chair. I look up into those familiar, green eyes, which show me some kindness. I try to think of more reasons to run, but it seems pointless. Well, I think I’m going to have to trust him.

“It's Izzy, my friends call me Izzy. What’s your name?” I ask him.

I’m still looking at his face, trying to see the truth behind his words. I get the feeling he is a closed book as far as emotions go, but I can see some kindness, and that's enough for me to try to relax.

“I’m Harley King, nice to meet you Izzy.” He smiles, and it takes me a minute to realise he kind of looks like I do in pictures when I smile.

I stand up quickly, putting some distance between us because it’s a little bit too much. “What did you mean when you said you would take me back with you, and custody?” I try to ask calmly and kind of fail when my voice is high-pitched and squeaky as I talk. Real smooth, Izzy.

“I meant that you’re coming to live with me, as you have no other blood relatives as far as I know. I have custody of you, so it’s all above board. I have custody of my three younger brothers, too,” he pauses, “well, your brothers, too.” I watch as he scratches his head with a huff, and he sits down on the sofa and straightens his suit jacket before saying, “I know this is hard for you to believe, and trust me, this whole situation is difficult.

“Our father is dead. I took over when he died. I was twenty, and the twins, Sebastian and Elliot, were fifteen. Luke was fourteen. It was difficult, but I made it work. I later found out–from a letter from Dad’s will–about you. It had the results of a DNA test done when you were a baby, and an old address and number of yours. Of course, it's taken me two years to find you due to all the moves you, and your mother, had taken.” He stops talking and looks up to meet my eyes, “I'm sorry for your loss by the way.”

I nod and sit next to him, taking it all in. I have four brothers. I guess he is right about us moving when I think about it. My mother just liked to see new places, and I was taken along for the ride. Yesterday, I had no one, now I have a family, and I am moving away from my crazy, foster family. This shit seems unbelievable.

“All right, I’m going to be honest with you. I’ve done everything I can to leave my crazy, foster parents. So, this could work for me. I mean, moving to your place, and then we can see how things go. I guess I would like to meet the rest of you and learn about you. How old are my brothers now?” I ask, looking at Harley, who looks around twenty-three. So, they can’t be that old.

“The twins are seventeen, like you, and Luke is sixteen. I'm so glad you’ll come. I thought I'd have a massive fight on my hands with getting you to come with me,” he says with a grin, which makes me smile too.

He stands up, claps his hands together, getting the attention of my head teacher, and starts talking to him about sending my paperwork over for the switching of my school. I notice he makes a very a large payment to the school to help hurry up my paperwork. I look at him now, in his perfect suit, and frown. I glance down at my baggy hoodie and shabby jeans then finally to my worn trainers I have had for at least two years. I'm not going to fit into their world.

As we head to my house in his massive, black SUV–which is shinier than most of the cars in my small town–I sit wondering what Harley will think of my foster parents or their home. Let’s hope the place doesn’t still smell like vodka when we get there.

2

Izzy

“Izzy, we need to go soon. I understand if you want to wait until tomorrow to pack and say your goodbyes,” Harley comments while pulling the car into the parking space next to the house.

I sit back and glance around at the house I’ve spent part of my life living in. The front of the house has long grass, which is mostly weeds, covering the small, front lawn and cracked pavement leading to the door. The house, itself, hasn’t been worked on for years, and it’s clear from the outside. My lazy, and possibly crazy, foster parents wouldn't bother leaving the house to do any work on it. Well, they didn’t care enough to make me mow it or risk neighbours seeing me working my ass off for them. It’s a nice neighbourhood with decent people living here, and they need to keep up some kind of appearance. So many memories are bad here, but also, in some ways, this place made me stronger.

“No. I only have a bag of things. So it will only take me half an hour to pack. Do you want to wait?” I ask, hoping he will stay. I secretly don't want to be alone with them when they find out I'm leaving. They have never hurt me, but throwing things near me and screaming at me is normal for them. Frowning, I think of times when it had been worse when they’d been drinking, which I’m guessing they have been by now. It is midday.

“Yes. I need to tell them about you leaving with me,” he tells me and then frowns. “Well, your foster parents should have received a phone call or letter explaining anyway.” He hesitates as he stares at the house. “Why have you only got one bag? What about your clothes and, well, girl stuff?” he asks while pulling out the car keys.

I nearly sigh in relief that he's not leaving me here, and I reply quietly, “I don't have many clothes or other things.” I try to get out of the car, not wanting to discuss this anymore, but a large hand on my upper arm gently stops me. He huffs, bringing my attention back to him as he moves his hand.

“Seb is going to love spoiling you with my credit card. Money has never been a problem for us, and you might hate us for spoiling you, but we are going to,” he says with a cheeky grin, and then he laughs loudly as he gets out of the car.

I frown at his statement about spending so much money on me, but my nerves get the best of me and don’t let me think about it anymore. I straighten up and walk into the house, with Harley following me. We walk into the living room, where my foster dad is passed out, face-down on the sofa with a bottle of vodka in his hand. I’m guessing Vivian is at one of her friends’, as she is nowhere to be seen.

“I wouldn't wake him up if I was you. I’ll go and pack,” I say in a whisper, shrugging at Harley as he glares at Fred on the sofa. He looks around the room in disgust before smiling at me with a look of pity behind his gaze.

As I walk past him, he tells me to hurry up. I suppress a smile at that and run up to my room. I throw my three pairs of jeans, four tops, and my leggings into a bag. I get all of my underwear and the necklace my mother gave me. It’s the only thing my foster parents haven't sold of mine. The memory of my mother comes rushing at me as I hold the necklace.

I know I shouldn’t be looking in Mum’s jewellery box, but everything is so pretty. I’m only seven, so Mum won’t be too mad. I open the worn, wooden box, and inside are pretty, little earrings I’ve seen my mom wear, and, in the middle, is a very pretty, purple necklace I’ve never seen. I pull it out, holding it up in the air as it sparkles in the light from the window, making me giggle.

“Elizabeth,” the angry voice of my mother makes me jump and turn, and I see her standing in the doorway. Her white-blond hair is up in a messy bun from cleaning, and she is wearing a pretty, red dress.

Her face softens slightly before she lets out a long breath and comes over to me. She kneels in front of the stool I’m sitting on and takes the necklace out of my hand gently.

“It’s real pretty, Mummy,” I say, frowning at my mummy’s sad face.

“It is, isn’t it? I haven’t looked at this in years. It’s called a sapphire,” she tells me.

“Who gave you it, Mummy?” I ask as she stares at the necklace in her hand. The sapphire is about the size of her thumb and shines like my mummy’s blue eyes.

“The man who still holds my heart, baby. I just can’t let this go,” she whispers the end part to herself, then she stands up, putting the necklace back into her box and holding her hand out to me.

“Do you want to go and get ice cream? Mummy could use some chocolate ice cream,” she smiles, making me laugh.

“Yes, Mummy,” I squeal, jumping up and down.

The memory of her fades, leaving only the sadness that she is gone. I kept it hidden well enough because of that memory. I guess I had always hoped it was my dad who gave it to her, but who knows? It looks expensive, but my mum never dated anyone, that I saw when growing up, so it could be. I could ask Harley. I put it into my bag and then go into the bathroom to collect my shampoos, soap, razors, and hairbrush. I chuck those into the bag and look at myself in the full-length mirror.

My long, almost white-blond hair is nearly at my waist. Even in a plait like it is now. I have those bright-green eyes, like my brother, and a layer of freckles, of which I’m not a fan. I’m quite pale, as I don’t get out much, but I have a good body. As my best friend would tell me anyway. I’m looking at my eyes, wondering about my father, when I hear a thump and a man cry out. I race down the stairs, finding Harley holding Fred by his neck up against a wall, and Harley’s face is close to Fred’s.

“Don't speak about my sister like that ever again, or I’ll end you. Do you understand me?” he asks.

Fred mumbles a shaken, “Yes.”

Harley lets him drop to the floor. He looks back at me with a smile and starts brushing down his suit before asking, “You ready?” I nod, and he turns back to Fred with a scary amount of hate on his face.

“We’re going now, and don't contact my sister or I’ll find you.”

With that, he gestures for me to walk out, and I do so with my head held high. I say goodbye to my old life and head out into the new.

3

Izzy

We drive for nearly seven hours toward the Lake District, away from my old life. Harley tells me that we’ll be living in a small village called Kendean, where they are all from. Harley continues, telling me I will be joining the twins in their last year at the local grammar school. The school does the same courses that I am doing now, and I can continue them for the few remaining months I have left. We talk about what I study, and I tell him about my love of art and history. I also tell Harley I want to work with my art when I'm older. I’m surprised when he thinks this is a great idea and can't wait to see my work.

“So, what work do you do?” I ask.

“I own the local gym in the village. It’s the only one for miles so we do good business. Plus, it helps that we all had a very good inheritance.” He glances at me before looking back at the road.

“That’s why you’re so buff then,” I joke, and he grins at me.

“Yes, and so are your brothers. You can come any time to build some muscles if you want,” he smiles.

“No, I don’t do exercise.” I laugh at his shocked face. “I’m serious. I can run if I want to, but I get all red and sweaty. Well, I’m lazy.”

“You’re joking, right? Don’t you eat? Because you’re quite thin and small,” his tone is now serious.

I can understand why, seeing where I came from, but I’m just lucky I have a good body despite not doing much exercise. My friend, Tilly, always used to moan about that.

“I just have good genes, I guess. I have a bad addiction to Ben and Jerry’s ice cream.”

I laugh with Harley when he answers, “It’s good that Luke likes that stuff and it’s always in the freezer, then.”

“I may like Luke already,” I say.

“Do you drive? We live in the middle of nowhere and, without a car, it will be difficult to get around,” he says, and I sigh, thinking back to Tilly’s father who bought me a crash course for my seventeenth birthday from all of them. It was the sweetest thing, even if I could never afford a car and insurance. I passed straight away out of pure luck, I believe, and a few late nights practising in my foster parents’ car.

“Yeah, I have a licence,” I answer.

“That’s great, all the boys have cars, so one of us will be able to drive you anywhere until Sebastian or I can buy you a new car,” he tells me.

“That’s too much money,” I frown.

Harley laughs at that and we carry on the drive in a comfortable silence. As we pull into the village, we cross over a beautiful, old bridge with a large river running through the town. As we drive farther, I notice the small mountains in the background. The town is beautiful, even at night. Glancing at the clock on the dash, I realize it’s now close to midnight, and I hope to go straight to bed when we get there. I’m glad we stopped off for some food on the road.

We pass more country roads and eventually pull onto a small road with heavy, black gates, which are open. I can see a long road behind them with massive trees on both sides, and it’s lit up with large, street lamps.

Harley mutters something about the gates being open when they weren’t meant to be and drives up the path. Slowly, the biggest house I’ve ever seen comes into view. It's beautiful, grey stone, even in dim lighting, but all the cars parked in front and the loud music blasting from inside distracts me it.

I wonder if this is normal. I briefly think I have no chance of sleeping until morning as I look at the garage built on the side of the house and then the people flittering around outside. I can’t see much in the dark, but big windows seem to line the front of the house.

“For fuck’s sake, I leave them for three days and come back to a massive party,” Harley shouts in frustration as he jumps out of the car and slams the door.

I go to follow, and he gestures for me to stay behind him. I really wouldn’t want to be my brothers right now. Harley looks scary as hell. He slams the massive, wooden doors open and pushes drunken people out of the way as I follow him. I can't see or hear much over the amount of people and noise from the loudspeakers, which make my ears feel like they are bleeding. I haven’t been to many parties because I just didn’t have the clothes or the time to go to them.

We pass through a dark kitchen, which has three couples making out on the counters. I keep my head down and try not to look around. I do spot the booze everywhere when we pass through a dining room, where there were teenagers dancing on the impressive, wooden table. We eventually make our way into a living area, with two massive speakers, one on either side of the largest TV I’ve ever seen. A music channel, with nearly naked girls dancing, is flashing across the screen. There are three black-leather sofas spread around the TV, with a couple on each of them. The room is dark, so I can't see much more.

Harley leans into me to shout. “I'm going to turn the electric off in the basement. Stay here, if anyone bothers you, tell them you’re with me, all right?” He sighs. “I'm so sorry about this, Izzy.” He tells me with a frown, taking off his jacket and throwing it onto a sofa next to a couple who don’t even notice.

I nod. “No problem, go.”

I lean against a wall next to the window in the lounge, looking out into the massive garden with a huge tree in the middle. There are lights all up the tree, highlighting a big tree house. The tree house currently has drunken people in it, and I watch as two bottles fall off and smash when they hit the ground.

Harley's going to kill our brothers.

It’s strange saying ‘our brothers’ when I’m used to having no one. My thoughts stop when large hands circle around my waist and pull me up against a hard chest. I look up, turn around, and push my hands into the chest of a massive man. He’s maybe a little shorter than Harley, but he is still impressive, with wavy, dirty-blond hair and a handsome face. He is gorgeous, even my ex, Devon, wasn’t this attractive. The man is wearing a tight, grey shirt and blue jeans, with a surfer-guy kind of look going on, and, holy crap, he has amazing muscles.

My hands tremble as I push them into his chest to push him away, but I’m only fooling myself as my hands want to stay there. The pretty guy grins at me and leans down even as I feel the hard muscles under my hands.

As his warm hands go to my hips, he says, “I haven't seen you before, and, trust me, I would remember. What’s your name, beauty?” he asks in a deep, seductive voice that makes my body shiver, and not because it’s cold.

I haven't been attracted to anyone since Devon, and, well, he was great. This guy has my stomach and nipples tightening from just one sentence. I bet he knows it because my boobs are pushed against his chest, a downside of being big chested.

"None of your business,” I sigh and clear my throat. “Look, I'm here with Harley, and I’m just waiting for him. So, you should let go,” I say as calmly as I can. I hope not to show my husky tone as my hands are still on his chest, and his hands are still on my hips running circles with his thumbs. This is turning me on, and I need to control myself.

“Harley is out of town, or this party wouldn't be happening. So, try again, beauty. What’s your name? Or will I just have to keep calling you ‘beauty’?” He grins and two beautiful dimples appear. How did I not notice these before?

“He is here,” I say strongly, getting angry now. I ignore his request and try to back out of his grip.

Sighing, he lets me go enough to gently grab my hand, and then he starts pulling me into another living room. This one has three desks and two sofas, so I’m guessing an office. The asshole that’s dragged me here shouts to a familiar-looking, dark-haired man making out with a pretty blonde, who’s grinding on his lap.

“Seb, come here a sec.” I frown at him as he winks at me.

Asshole, I have decided his name is Asshole, pulls me in front of him by grabbing my hips gently, but it's clear I can't move if I wanted to. I kind of don’t want to. What is wrong with me? This man is a stranger, and I’m in my brothers’ house and meant to be worrying about meeting them all for the first time.

The guy, Seb, kisses the girl gently then whispers something. She giggles and moves off of him. She slowly glares at me, looking me up and down before moving out of the room. I look back to see this ‘Seb’ now in front of me, and he is scowling as he looks me over.

Seb? Maybe that’s short for Sebastian. I remember that’s one of my brothers’ names. I look at him closely; I can see it the minute I look at his eyes. Just like mine. Sebastian looks nearly as tall as Harley but slightly shorter, I think. His hair’s cut short and looks perfect, done in a messy ‘I just got out of bed’ way. Sebastian is just as muscular as Harley, like he said they all are. My brothers must all go to the gym Harley owns, but as I look further, I see can Sebastian has a black eye and a cut lip. The asshole behind me is just as muscular, making me wonder if he goes to the gym a lot, too. I wonder if I can go just to see him take his top off.

“Who's this?” he asks Asshole behind me, maybe Hot-as-fuck Asshole is more appropriate for a nickname. Sebastian looks down at me with mild curiosity. “I’ve not seen you before, and I know everyone who’s invited here. You are not,” he says in a matter of fact way, and its pisses me off a little. But, with one smell, I know he has had a lot of alcohol tonight. So, I’m going to guess he might be nicer when he isn’t drunk.

“She won't tell me her name, just that she is waiting for Harley. Which is crazy, but she is beautiful, so I think we should let her stay,” Asshole says from behind me, like I’m not right in front of him.

At that moment, the music stops, and the house is suddenly silent and dark. The guys ignore me as they talk about the electricity going off and who is going to fix it. A few minutes later, as Sebastian tells some guy to go to check the electric, Harley stomps into the room. When he meets my eyes, I see pure anger in them, which is directed at the guy holding me. Before I know it, the Asshole is on the floor, while I'm pushed behind my brother’s back.

“Blake! What the fuck? Don’t touch her again,” he growls at the asshole on the floor, who looks shocked. He turns to me, asking gently, “You did tell him that you were waiting for me, right?”

I nod, smirking a little, and reply, “Yes, but the asshole wouldn't listen.”

Harley laughs lightly then turns back to Asshole, aka Blake, and Sebastian, who is still frowning at me. Harley exhales before looking at his brother.

Before he gets a chance to say anything, Sebastian loudly asks, “Who's this? Is this your new girlfriend? I think she looks a bit young for you, man.” He laughs.

“No, fuck no, she isn't my girlfriend. I’ll explain it all to you when all of us are here and the house is empty. So, start chucking them out.” He huffs and sits on the sofa. I wait for a little, until he frowns at me and gestures for me to sit by him.

“Tell me now, who is she?” Sebastian asks rudely, moving to stand in front of the sofa and looking down at me like he’s trying to work out a puzzle.

“Your sister, you idiot. Now get the others, and then we can chat. Her name is Izzy,” Harley says with a slight chuckle at Sebastian's face. Pure shock.

Sebastian looks shell-shocked for maybe a second, and then he smiles, grabbing me up off the sofa for a hug. I can hardly breathe by the time he drops me, carefully, back onto the sofa and smiles happily before he heads off.

I turn and see Blake standing by the door, inspecting me slowly before smirking, then leaving.

"Who was the asshole?" I ask Harley, trying to act cool.

"Blake. The twins’ best friend. I’m sorry, he’s just a flirt. You looked like a new girl, and they are always interested in new girls. He won’t do anything like that again," Harley says and smiles at me. Harley’s phone starts beeping, and he quickly types some messages to someone on his phone, ignoring me.

I’m kind of happy and sad at that news. Happy, because I’ll get to see him again, and sad, because he’s my brothers’ friend, which I’m guessing makes me off-limits. I remember when Devon and I started dating. Devon is one of Tilly’s four brothers. She was mad because she was afraid it would be weird if we broke up, that it would affect our friendship. It was lucky for us that Devon and I broke up a month before her parents made them all move. I don’t want to make problems, it’s probably best if I stay away from the hot asshole.

I said ‘probably,’ right?

It takes about an hour before everyone is gone, and Sebastian joins us in the living room, sitting close to me. Sebastian tells us the others are cleaning up and will be down soon. Harley asks if he said anything, and he said he hasn't yet but looks over-excited.

“So, sis, you’re blond. Must be from your mother, as you clearly have our outstanding looks and eyes,” he grins and ruffles my hair.

I laugh slightly and agree. “She was a little less blond than me, but, yes. I must look more like you guys. She had blue eyes, but I got her height,” I say as I look at my two giants of brothers.

At that moment, a tall, black-haired man walks in. He has very similar looks to Sebastian–except he has darker-green eyes and unkempt, wavy, black hair. The man looks just as muscular as my other brothers but with more of a swimmer’s build and a smaller waist than Sebastian. The man sits on the sofa next to us, then looks me up and down, frowning.

When he tries to speak, Harley holds his hand up and says, “Wait for Luke, and we will continue this.”

I look back at him, running my eyes over his black jeans, black top, and leather jacket. I think he looks like a typical biker dude, whereas Sebastian looks like a rich, prep-school boy in his blue polo shirt and normal jeans.

A second later, a drunken-looking, brown-haired guy stumbles in. The guy sways a little before dropping onto the sofa next to the other guy, who I’m now guessing is Elliot. So, this must be Luke.

The twins and I are the same age, meaning his dad must have cheated around the same time he got my mum pregnant. I shudder at that thought, but if Luke is younger, he must have left my mum. I remind myself to ask for the twins’ birthday later.

He has light-brown hair, which is shaved on each side of his head but thicker on top, and the same green eyes. What really stands out are the tattoos on both of his arms. One looks like a dragon curled around his muscular arm, and the other is more of a Celtic design. Luke mumbles something to Elliot, who just nods before he looks at me super quick with a frown and turns to his brothers, and then Luke talks.

“How come she can stay, but my girls had to leave? That’s not fair,” he says as he flops back in the seat with a huff.

Harley mutters something about God helping him before answering, “This is Izzy, your sister. Dad’s secret daughter. I wasn't sure I had found her, so I didn't say anything until I brought her back to live with us.”

There is silence as I glance at each of my brothers. Sebastian grins, pulling me into another side hug. Because he, and the rest of my brothers, are built like rocks, it's hard to breathe again.

“I can't breathe, Sebastian.” I stutter, and he drops me quickly.

“Sorry, I forgot you’re so small. What are you, like, five feet?” Sebastian laughs.

Before I can answer, Elliot says a little rudely, “You sure it's her? She has our eyes, and maybe she looks a bit similar, but she is small. She is also blond, and I don’t know anyone in our family that is blond,” he says, his tone far from nice.

It's true, all the brothers are well over six-feet, and I'm tiny. They all have dark hair, whereas mine is a white-blond colour, and if it wasn’t for the eyes, I wouldn’t believe it either.

“Yes, I'm certain. I checked her medical records.” He glares at Elliot as if challenging him to say anything else, and Elliot looks away with his jaw ticking.

“Right, we have been on the road for hours, and I need to sleep. Izzy, you can sleep in my bed until we order you a new bed tomorrow. My room is the only one clean after the party because I keep it locked.” Frowning at my other brothers as he stands up, he ends up shaking his head at their grins.

“Sure, I could do with some sleep. It’s nice to meet you all,” I reply, standing up and following Harley until a drunken Luke picks me up from behind. Luke turns me around to face him like a doll and hugs me before swinging me around and making me dizzy.

“Welcome to our crazy family, sis,” he says and lets me go. Luke stinks of booze and what I think is sex, so I’m damn happy to get away now. I look at Elliot on my way out, and he just turns away. Well, I couldn't expect everyone to like me.

I hear Sebastian shout, “Night, sis,” as I leave the room, and I follow Harley up the impressive, dark-wooden staircase in the entrance hall.

We end up in a large corridor with many wooden doors, which look like the same wood as the stairs. Harley opens the third door on the left with a key from his pocket, then holds it open for me as he flicks a switch for the lights on the wall. It's a large room, but I don't take in much other than the massive, king-size bed with dark, clean sheets. An enormous window overlooks the trees outside, and a large picture, which looks hand painted, hangs above the bed; it's of a woman overlooking a bar.

“I’ll be sleeping in the den, which is in the attic. The stairs are down the corridor to the left, okay?” Harley informs me, and I nod at him as words escape me. Damn, it’s not the time to start feeling a little shy now. I have to live with these people.

“Come and get me if you need me.” He goes to leave before stopping at the door.

“Oh, I forgot, please borrow one of my tops to sleep in if you want, as your stuff is in the car and the house is a tip until the cleaners come in the morning.” He gestures to a walk-in closet.

Harley grabs some clothes and says goodnight before he shuts the door. I walk over and lock it, just to make me feel better, then I grab a top from one of the drawers in the closet and put it on. It’s so big it falls to my knees, but it will be fine to sleep in. Leaving my clothes on a chair in the corner of the room, I pull myself into bed. As soon as my head hits the pillow, sleep takes me.

4

Blake

Those eyes, the eyes I’ve seen on my best friends’ countless times, but one look at Izzy, and I was lost. She is beautiful with her long, blond hair, which looks like silk, and an amazing body to go with it. I have to admit, I liked her slim waist, nice breasts, and amazing ass. Despite being tiny, her legs looked amazing, and yeah, I’ve been sitting here drawing her for the last two hours like a dork. I’m fucking crushing on my best friends’ sister.

Tearing off my last drawing of her, I slip it into my back pocket before cleaning my room a little. Fuck, I haven't been able to stop thinking about her since I saw her last night. I had to have her, but when I found out who she was, I couldn’t. Izzy acted like she didn't even like me. I'm hoping it’s the innocent vibe she gives out and not that she has some secret boyfriend at her last home.

Izzy must have been nervous yesterday. I had had a little to drink, so I wasn’t thinking when I held her close like she belonged to me already. When I first saw her, I thought she was sweet and kind, which went with her looks. But then she opened that beautiful mouth of hers, and she called me an asshole in a room full of men twice the size of her. Yeah, I think that's the moment this need to have her happened. I might have my work cut out. I haven't cared about a girl in ages; they are all the same. I will admit I'm not the greatest guy when it comes to girls, but I always tell them it’s one night and nothing more. I never lie, and they use me all the same, but maybe I'm not the best person to be thinking of her.

Especially since this girl is my best friends’ sister and is off-limits. So fucking off-limits. I spent all night thinking of her, and even in her worn clothes, she looked crazy-good.

Grabbing my keys and phone, I hop in my car and drive to the Kings’ house.  I'd be lying to myself if I said I didn't want to see her, it's my main reason for going.  Opening the door like I always have since I first walked in here at thirteen, I feel nervous for the first time. Hell, I even have a key they gave me, and this place has always been a second home. They never lock the damn door, anyway, so a key is pointless. Anyone would have to be mad around here to try to rob the King brothers. I walk into the kitchen to find Elliot talking on his mobile phone.

“Yeah, one hour. All that stuff. Yeah. Fine.” He puts the phone down, looking frustrated as he rubs his face.

“Hey, you all right?” he asks, noticing me coming into the room.

“Yeah, just bored. How's the new sister?” I ask, trying to act casual. I need to see her. It's like an itch I need to scratch. At the same time, I know if I have one taste of her, I’ll be lost forever. Which worries the fuck out of me.

“Out shopping with Sebastian,” he laughs, and I do too. Even though Seb is a massive, six-foot man, he still buys everyone's clothes. Seb can shop for hours, and I think Izzy is his new play thing.

“Did you get in much trouble for last night?” I ask. “Harley looked mad,” I muse, taking a seat on one of the kitchen stools.

“Not too badly. We just have to work in our spare time at the gym and sort out Izzy’s room,” he sighs, getting a juice out of the fridge.

“What are you doing today?” I ask in reply. I’m hoping for a reason I can hang around until she is back. Yeah, I'm that lame.

“Izzy's new bed, furniture, and stuff are coming in a bit. We are setting it up for her,” he groans.

“I’ll help,” I say too quickly, and Elliot raises his eyebrows.

“Why? It’s boring as shit,” he asks in a suspicious voice.

“No plans. I like to help,” I say, lying through my teeth. I remember when Elliot's new desk came last month, and I told him ‘good luck with that’ when he read the instructions and looked to me for help. I try a smile and ignore his knowing stare.

“Okay,” he says slowly, eyeing me.

My phone goes off in my pocket, and I’m thankful for the distraction from Elliot’s questioning looks at me.

Ivy: Mine tonight. I miss your body ;) xoxo

Dammit, I forgot about her, my ‘sort of’ girlfriend, not that I asked her out. She just told people. Well, she sleeps with someone new as much as I do, or did, so I didn't correct her. I should have. When was the last time I saw her?

I realise it was two weeks ago, and I’ve got to end this. Even if the girl I can't stop thinking about doesn't want me. I can't act on how much I want her before I sort out my mess.

We need to talk. Meet me at the café in town at 7 p.m.?

Ivy: No, my house. I don't want to talk xoxo

Seriously, at the café or I will say what I have to on this text.

Yeah, that makes me sound like an asshole, but, honestly, I know she doesn't really care about me.

Ivy: Just say it xoxo

Fine. It's over, sorry.

Ivy: What? Why? Was it because I slept with Daniel last weekend? I’ll make it up to you ;) xoxo

Daniel is one of my friends, and Elliot and I are going out for drinks with him tonight. I'm surprised he slept with her as he knew I had, and usually we don't do that shit, but it’s worse that I really don't give a crap that they did. I really shouldn't have let her think she actually was my girlfriend after I slept with her once, but it was when I was drunk.

No, it's not, but it's over. Don't message me again, I’m sorry.

Fuck, I wrote that without thinking. It's far harsher than I needed to be and she messages back.

Ivy: Asshole

Yeah, I deserve that. I turn my phone off as a van turns up.

“Let’s get to work.” Luke claps my shoulder as he passes and makes me smile. Five crazy hours later, the room is finally done, and I silently slip my drawing under her pillow and hope she likes it.

Fuck, I'm acting like a girl over her. Not that I can help it. I need to know if she likes me or wants me. I can't remember any girl really, as they were never important. I have a feeling this sexy, innocent girl is the best thing that's ever happened to me. I grin before shaking my head as I walk out of her room.

5

Izzy

Waking to the sound of a loud vacuum, I lift my head, the light coming through the windows telling me that it’s late morning. I get out of bed, stretching as I head to the bathroom next to the closet and quickly relieve myself. I splash water on my face and brush my fingers through my hair before I can even think about leaving my room. I quickly put jeans on and tuck Harley’s shirt into my jeans. This will do for now. I open my door and see a note taped to the other side.

‘Izzy. I had to go to work, but Sebastian is taking you shopping for things. Harley.’

I smile, thinking how sweet it is to have brothers who care and that I'm going to buy something for myself for the first time in over a year. I can't wait, but considering I don’t have much money saved up, I won't be spending too much. I decide not to worry about that now as there are other things to worry about at the moment.

I walk down the corridor, looking around at the plain, cream walls with the odd, expensive-looking paintings. I stop at a nice, canvas painting of a field full of lavender. It’s painted really well, but I walk on just past an open door.

I glance in to see a wooden-sleigh bed with a simple, blue sheet draped across the top of it. The rest of the room is simple as well. I would guess its Elliot’s room from the two bike helmets on the dresser.

I move on, going down the stairs, and I’m shocked at how clean the house is. Now that it’s light in here, I can see the wooden floors and cream walls that run throughout the house. The stairs look like they are made of one massive piece of wood, and they curl down to the bottom floor of the house. The kitchen is on the left, and it’s filled with light-wooden cabinets and a large breakfast unit with many stools littered around it in the middle. There are two coffee machines on the side, with a double cooker next to them. The breakfast counter is packed full with pancakes and fruit.

Luke is sitting at one of the counters, eating, and smiles when he sees me. Luke has such a friendly smile for a guy covered in tattoos and massive muscles.

“Morning, sis, did you sleep well? I’m sorry about being drunk when we first met,” he smiles with a guilty, baby face. Unfortunately for me, it makes me grin and want to forgive him.

“No problem, can I have some pancakes?” I ask and slide my foot side-to-side. Honestly, I hadn’t eaten anything other than cereal and whatever crap was left over in my foster parents’ house from the parties the night before. Fresh food was rare in our house. I remember how my mom loved to cook for me and made me delicious cakes for my birthday each year. We never had a lot, but she always loved me, and that was enough.

“Help yourself, I made them, and I'm the only one who can cook around here, can you?” he asks.

I start piling up three pancakes and some fruit on my plate before answering him, I take the empty stool next to him, which he seems happy with.

“No, not really. I used to make brownies and cupcakes with my mum, but that's it, I'm afraid. I can clean, but it looks like someone already did that,” I say, gesturing around as I start eating my food. The pancakes are amazing, and I forgot how nice fresh fruit tastes.

“We have cleaners that come in from six until when they finish, but it’s twelve now and they are just done. I guess Harley will be giving them a nice tip,” he says with a grin, and we both eat in silence.

When I'm finished, I ask if he knows where Sebastian is. “I'm meant to be shopping with him today.” I stand, grabbing my plate.

“Yes, he’s in the TV room. You know the one we met in last night. And, good luck! Sebastian is a shopping whore.” He laughs to himself, then gets up to grab his keys off a hook near the door and shouts, “Bye!” as he leaves. I briefly wonder what Luke is driving when he is just sixteen.

As Luke has left his plate on the counter, I wash them up and leave them to dry before finding Sebastian on his phone in the TV room. He sees me and tells whoever it is that he has to go, then he smiles hugely, making me want to smile at him. He’s dressed to perfection with slacks and a white shirt.

“Right, little sis, it’s time to shop and have your hair done. We have to get you a new car and phone. You ready?”

I just stand there in shock before saying, “Well, I don't have that much money, so maybe just clothes?” I keep looking down, even as I hear him move closer to me. God, this is embarrassing, they’re all wearing such nice clothes and have a clearly expensive house. I don’t want to feel like a charity case.

“What are you talking about? Harley is paying, and trust me, we all have enough. We can’t see you suffering in old clothes when we can look after you. We want to look after you, so let us?” he asks, watching me closely. I have the feeling if I say no, we will stay here and he wouldn’t push this. I don’t want to say no though, not when he explains it like that. The last person who ever wanted to look after me died and there was no one left to care. I nod once, and with that, he grabs my hand and drags me out of the house.

Sebastian grabs some keys on the way and unlocks an impressive Audi; it's blue and looks custom-made. I get in, loving the soft leather seats and the purr of the engine as we set off. How did my life change so quickly?

6

Izzy

“You’re completely crazy, Sebastian. I mean insane. I can't accept any more,” I plead to him after he bought me over twenty bags of clothes and a beautiful, bright-red Land Rover. Which he says he will be able to see me anywhere in. It’s being delivered tomorrow. Sebastian goes even farther by buying me a new iPhone with an unlimited contract and a new laptop. When I think we are done, he just laughs, dragging me to a salon. They wax me head to toe, do my eyebrows, add blond highlights to my long, blond hair, which falls to my mid-waist, now in layers. I never knew shopping could be a form torture.

While the salon tortures me, Sebastian opens my phone and fills it with contacts I will need. This includes a screen saver of Sebastian’s face and a Facebook page he makes for me, which he states I need. He even adds people I don't know, telling me I will meet his friends soon. I secretly hoped Blake was one of those friends he added, but he isn’t.

“Sebastian, can we call it a day on the shopping and do some more tomorrow? Right now, I need to collapse into a bed,” I say with a long sigh, catching his arm and stopping him from dragging me into the next shop.

Sebastian agrees, with a roll of his eyes and a smirk, before we head back to the car. We chatted all day, and I’ve learnt he loves himself, a lot. Sebastian takes good care of himself—his hair, his looks, and his clothes—but I think he is looking for the perfect woman to complete himself. Despite his cheery attitude, I can sense a sadness that I don’t want to ask about.

“So, what are you studying at school?” I ask as we put the stuff into the car.

“Art, Math, and English, but, honestly, I like working with numbers. I’m hoping to get into the local university to study math at a higher level before finding a job. I applied a few months ago, so, hopefully, I’ll know soon,” he states, shutting the boot.

“That sounds good. I never thought about what to do after school, but I guess I would want to apply to a university to study art more. I love art therapy, so maybe a course like that.”

“Why art therapy?” he asks, leaning against the closed boot next to me.

“When I was younger, I would get so angry about my dad not being around, and my mum used to make me draw. I’m glad she did because it stopped me from getting into fights with bullies over me not having a dad. Later, when my mum died, drawing was the only thing I had left. I could have gone off the deep end with anger and sadness, but every time I felt lost, I drew. It helped me, and I want to help other people.”

“Wow. That sounds good. How about I get you some brochures for the local university? It would be nice to have you near.” He smiles that killer smile at me, making me just want to hug him. I’m happy he doesn’t ask any more questions about what I told him.

“I would like that,” I say, feeling happy and enjoying that close-family feeling I haven’t had in a while.

Sebastian grins at my answer, and we get into the car to drive back home.

As we enter the house, with all the clothes and stuff between us, he tells me to follow him up to my room as the new stuff should be there by now. He grins, looking pleased with whatever surprise he has waiting upstairs.

I silently follow him, and we take a right at the top of the stairs. The first door we come across, Sebastian swings open, and all I can think is, it’s lovely. It has a white, four-poster, queen-sized bed with white linens and a white bedside unit in the room to match. The white walls and dark-wood flooring make it feel homely. There is a seaside picture above a white dressing table by the window. The window has white curtains with little silver boats on them, and it’s picture-perfect. I can’t believe it’s mine.

“It’s a little plain now, but we can change that,” Sebastian says as he stops near my bed.

I drop the bags near the door to run and hug Sebastian, who is tense for a second in what I believe is shock, but then he swings me around as I exclaim, “Thank you, it's amazing. And, thank you for today.”

“No need to thank me, you’re my family now,” he says with a smile.

A deep, seductive voice interrupts whatever I was going to say. “You could thank me. I helped sort your room out, beauty.” I inwardly want to sigh hearing his voice, but I remind myself not to.

Letting go of Sebastian, I turn around to see the smug asshole leaning against my door with his legs crossed in front of him. I quickly look at his dark jeans and tight, black top, which shows off all of his impressive muscles, before I meet his blue eyes, his face hiding a smirk.

“Like what you see?” He winks as he speaks, and I want the world to swallow me up right there as he catches me drooling over him. At least I’m not literally drooling.

I blush and manage to stutter out, “Thanks for doing my room. You can leave now.” I then clear my throat and turn back toward a now angry Sebastian.

“Oi, no hitting on my sister, Blake,” he nearly shouts across the room, patting me on the shoulder and then walking past me to shove Blake out of my room.

“See you tomorrow, sis. We’re out tonight,” Sebastian says and shuts my door behind him.

I sit on my bed, letting out a sigh before grabbing my bags and pushing them into the wardrobe. I grab my new lacy underwear, silk shorts, and a Cami top before I jump into the shower. I dry my hair before returning to my room, my thoughts go to Blake again, picturing his blond, wavy hair, which looks as if it’s come straight off a surfing ad. I wonder what it would be like to run my fingers through it. I shake my head from the thoughts of my brothers’ best friend because they should make me feel guilty, but they don’t.

I decide to pop downstairs and grab some snacks before watching a little TV in my room. I grab the new bunny slippers Sebastian thought were cute–which they are–and run down the stairs into the kitchen where I stop dead as three pairs of eyes stare at me.

“Holy shit, this is your sister, Elliot?” the male, red-haired stranger says to Elliot, who is still avoiding my gaze.

Of course, Blake is sitting on a stool by the counter looking me up and down very slowly. I blush as I realise I should have worn more clothes.

“Shut the fuck up, man. Come on, let’s go out,” Sebastian says as he appears behind me and practically drags the red-haired man out the door, with Elliot following while he shouts for Blake to come with him.

“You look insanely gorgeous in your pyjamas, Izzy,” Blake seductively whispers as he walks over to me, and I walk backward until my back hits the wall. Blake puts his hands on the wall, boxing me in, and I shiver from the heat he is giving off. I can’t help but stare into his sexy, blue eyes as my heart beats faster than I can bear.

Blake leans in so his lips are a breath away from me, and I can smell his peppermint breath mixed with mine as he whispers, “I’ll see you soon, beauty. Next time, I won't stop at just a gentle kiss.”

Before I can make heads or tails of what he said, his lips are on mine. The first brush of his lips is gentle, giving me time to push away before he starts gently exploring. I'm in shock for a second before I return the kiss. My mind goes blank as I open my mouth and his tongue spills in, wrestling with mine. Pleasure fills my body with his every touch, shocking me.

The loud beep of a horn breaks us apart as Blake moves back and smirks. “I guess I was right, you do want me.” He sounds as breathless as I feel.

I’m about to say something, but before I can reply, he is out of the kitchen and I hear the door shut. I'm still standing, with my back toward the wall, five minutes later still in shock. It wasn't my first kiss, but I’ve never been kissed like that. It felt amazing, and I shake my head knowing I’m playing with fire letting him kiss me.

I open the freezer, finding Ben and Jerry’s ice cream. I nearly jump up and down in excitement about the thought of eating this. I think this ice cream will take my thoughts of Blake’s kiss away. Hell, who am I kidding, nothing will. I take it upstairs while trying to forget about that kiss and the handsome man behind it.

Deciding to use my new laptop to check my emails, I sit on my bed eating ice cream as I open it. I used to go to the library to do it as it was the only way I could chat to Tilly, so a new laptop is awesome.

I start a message to her:

Tilly!!

Miss you!

You won’t believe this, but I have four brothers. My oldest brother, Harley, just turned up and took custody of me. They seem nice and friendly. Sebastian and Elliot (twins) are the same age as me, and Luke is a little younger than me.

Plus, they have a hot as fuck friend that just kissed me!!!!

I’m still in shock, but it’s complicated, and he seems like a man-whore. So, don’t worry, I'll be careful!

Wish you were in England. I miss your crazy ass.

Oh, I will add my new number (Sebastian took me on a massive shopping spree and bought me everything. Even a new car!) I haven’t been this happy since Mum.

I’m not alone anymore.

Love you!

Izzy xoxoxoxoxo

Getting into bed later, I feel something crunch under my pillow and I pull out a folded piece of paper. I open it and it's a drawing of me from yesterday. A simple pencil drawing, yet it's done attractively, making me look good. There is just the letter ‘B’ in the bottom right corner of the paper, and I realise quickly that Blake must have drawn this for me. Holy crap, I thought I was good at art, but this is remarkable. I fall asleep smiling and thinking of bright-blue eyes with a smirking, attractive face.

7

Izzy

Sitting, flicking through TV channels in the lounge, I look up as Sebastian walks in.

"Hey, sis. We thought we should all go out for a meal together tonight," he suggests, standing by the door.

"That would be nice," I reply, glancing back at him.

"Well, you have one hour. I’ll drive you and Elliot," he replies with a grin and walks back out.

I turn the TV off and hop up, heading upstairs to my room. I decide to wear a simple, blue sweater, which is very soft, and black, skinny jeans. I wear my black heels, which aren't very high, and then style my hair in a French plait, leaving a few bits to hang around my face. I can’t help but stare at my face, looking at the same cheekbones as Sebastian’s and the same eyes as all of my brothers.

I still have fifteen minutes to spare, so I check my emails. Tilly has written back.

Izzy!

That is brilliant and I'm so happy for you. We both have lots of brothers now! Maybe I can date one ;)

I miss you more. My parents are hoping to move back to the UK in a year, so I’ll ask them to move near you.

My brothers are driving me mad, and I dislike speaking French. I think I’m failing as a French person. My brothers all speak it well now, but I only know the bad words ;)

Let me know how your first week of school goes!

Wow, how hot? What does he look like?

I'm jealous! There are no good looking guys here, and if there was, one my brothers would have scared them off!

Love you

Xxxxx

I laugh at her email, and it makes me miss her more. I walk down to the kitchen to wait for Sebastian after closing my laptop.

He comes into the room a few minutes later looking cool in a black, buttoned shirt and cream chinos. Sebastian’s hair is perfectly styled again, and it makes me smile.

"You ready? You look great. I’m a good shopper," he winks and I nod, laughing. I slip my phone into my purse, and we head out.

Elliot appears as we lock the door and hops into the back of the car, not saying a word. Elliot is dressed in his usual black-leather jacket and all-black clothes. It surprises me that it suits him with his messy, black hair. I get into the front with Sebastian, as I’m still a little nervous around Elliot.

"So, where are we going?"  I ask after we have driven for a bit.

"It's called Camino's. It's a cool Mexican place in town that we like," Sebastian answers.

"I like Mexican, so this must be good." I grin at him.

Elliot doesn't say anything during the car ride. Not that I expect him to as he hasn't said a word to me yet, but when I look back at him, he’s just glaring at me.

We pull up about twenty minutes later to a small restaurant with a lovely cosy feel to it. It has lanterns on all the red tables lining the room. The walls are a dark-brown colour, with lanterns dotted around. It’s amazing, but very busy. We walk in further, and Elliot says our name to the waiter, who then takes us to our table.

"Hey," Harley says as we walk over, and I take the seat next to him. Luke isn't here yet, and the twins take the seats opposite us.

"Luke is in the bathroom if you were wondering," Harley says, taking my attention. Harley’s dressed in a grey jumper with his hair tied at the back of his head. I’ve not seen a lot of guys who can pull off longer hair, but it suits Harley. I would say it would fall to his shoulders if he had it down, but I haven’t seen that yet.

"Oh," is all I say.

Luke comes back a little later with a grin. I’m surprised to see him wearing glasses, which make him look older. Luke’s tattoos and glasses give him a cool nerd kind of look. I don’t comment on the glasses because it would be weird. The waiter takes our drink orders while I look at the menu. I decide to have a simple Mexican lasagne, so I order that when the waiter arrives.

"So, Izzy, tell us about you growing up," Harley says, sipping his beer, and Seb burps after drinking his, which earns him a glare from Harley as he laughs. Boys.

"Not much to tell. My mum was great. She spent all of her time with me and worked as a secretary at a local firm during the week," I say, even if it hurts to mention my mother.

"How about your social life? Did you have many friends or boyfriends? I realise I moved you away so quickly and you didn’t get a chance to say goodbye to anyone," Harley comments, watching me closely for my answer; all of them seem interested in my answer as I look around.

"I had a best friend named Tilly, but she’s in France now. Tilly wants to come back in a year. I’ve dated one guy, a few months ago, but it didn’t work out," I say before drinking my coke.

"I'm glad you had a friend to get you through losing your mother," Harley frowns, comforting my hand on the table.

"Yes, it was hard, but she was there. I will always owe her and her family for that." I look away, not wanting to think about how I was. Tilly’s parents wanted me to move in with them, but social services wouldn’t allow it because Tilly’s dad was in prison for a while. I don’t know what he did, but he is a nice guy, so I doubt it was too bad.

"I'm sure she doesn't feel you owe her anything," Sebastian says.

"No, she states that I'm family, so I don't." I laugh.

"She sounds like a good person." Harley smiles. Our food arrives, ending this discussion, and we chat about random things as we eat.

"How did your mum die?" Luke blurts out, and all the boys go quiet, but Elliot whacks him on the back of the head.

“I'm sorry for asking, I didn't know how,” Luke says.

"It's all right. My mum had breast cancer, but by the time we knew, or she had any symptoms, she only had a few weeks left." I try not to remember those last weeks.

“I’m sorry, Elizabeth, the cancer is too far spread, and you need to prepare yourself for the worst at this point. Your mum has a bad infection, and I don’t want to scare you with all the details, but we can’t help her anymore. Can I get you anything?” The doctor, whose name I have forgotten, tells me as I look at my mother in her hospital bed. There are tubes everywhere, and her usual glow is gone, replaced with a ghastly, white colour that almost matches the white hospital sheets. The only movement she gives while she sleeps is her shaky breathing, and the only sound is the beeping of the heart monitor by her bed.

“No, I just need some time alone with her, please,” I whisper as I stare at my mother, who is dying in front of me. My tears turn to anger. How can she leave me? The doctor rubs my shoulder in sympathy before walking out and leaving me alone with my mother and the many beeping machines.

I shift myself over to the side of the bed and pick up her cold hand. “Don’t leave me. I can’t be alone.”

She doesn’t respond at first, but then I feel her hand twitch in mine.

“Mum?” I ask quietly.

“Elizabeth, baby, is that you?” her rough voice croaks out.

“Yes, it’s me, Mum. I'll go and get the doctor,” I say, standing as her blue eyes flicker open. The sparkle I’m used to seeing isn’t there, instead a dull loss of colour replaces it.

“No, I need to tell you something. I love you so much, my Elizabeth, and–” she coughs, sounding terrible as she stops mid-sentence whatever she was going to say, and blood drips down the side of her mouth as her hand slips out of mine. The alarms start ringing as my mum’s eyes close for the last time, and I scream out with her loss.

A tear runs down my cheek as the horrible memory of her loss washes away from my mind, and Luke reaches over to hold my hand.

"I'm sorry, Iz. I didn't mean to upset you," he says with worry in his eyes.

"No, it's okay. You’re my family. You should know," I say and smile while the boys stay quiet, nodding at me.

The quietness ends, and we start chatting again about school. An hour later, we leave and Sebastian drives us home. Elliot says nothing again and goes straight to bed.

"Elliot will come round, he just doesn't like change," Sebastian says, following my gaze as I watch Elliot go upstairs, and pats my shoulder before walking down the stairs behind the main staircase.

I decide to follow him, and it leads to a gym with two sofas. There’s a bar in one corner, which has several stools and overlooks a swimming pool I didn’t realise they had. I’m going in that soon. I turn as Sebastian looks back at me.

"Want a drink? I can make you a famous Sebastian cocktail," he grins.

I nod, looking away from the pool. "That would be good." I have to admit, some of my best memories these last few years are of getting drunk with Tilly and Devon. Their parents did eventually realise we had replaced their vodka with water, and I remember how all the boys and Tilly were grounded for a month for that.

Sebastian starts making a cocktail and opens himself a beer.

"So are any of you boys dating anyone?" I ask as he mixes.

"Just Elliot. Harley has had some non-serious girlfriends, due to him always being busy. Luke is like me and likes to-" he stops when he realises who he speaking to and changes the subject quickly. "So, my little sister has had just the one boyfriend who I need to hunt down," he jokes. Well, I hope he’s joking as the serious expression he has is worrying.

"Yeah, it wasn't serious. I guess we acted more like friends, and we realised that by the end. There wasn't any passion," I say honestly, because there wasn't. We did everything excluding sex because I didn't feel like sleeping with him was a good idea. Devon was kind and pretty, but it never felt right.

"I understand that," he says, passing me a pink and yellow drink.

I take a sip, and it's a little strong but fruity.

"I like it," I say, and he grins.

"You’re only having one, Miss Underage," he laughs.

"Only by five months, but so are you."

"When's your birthday anyway?" he asks, avoiding my answer.

"November twenty-first."

He smiles, "I’ll remember that."

"Can I ask when yours is?" I ask, a little nervous for the answer.

"It's in July. I know why you asked, but our dad was never faithful, and my mum knew. She left us when Luke was one," he says quietly.

My birthday is close to the twins, by about three months, which means he must have cheated after getting their mom pregnant with them. I wonder if he knew she was pregnant. I wonder if my mum knew about his wife. Harley said he had my name and a DNA test, so they must have been in contact. I wonder if he ever met me. I guess I’ll never know the answers.

"I'm sorry," I say, not sure what else to say.

"Don't be. It's not your fault, or your mum’s. Dad wasn't a good person, Izzy." Sebastian’s face goes cold, which just makes me want to ask a million questions.

"Why wasn't he a good person? Was it because he was a cheat? Not that I think that’s acceptable, because it’s not." I want Sebastian to look at me, but he doesn’t.

"No, for a lot of other reasons." He turns to put away the bottles he pulled out for my drink.

"None that we can mention," Elliot suddenly says behind me, and I turn to see him glaring at Sebastian before he turns to me.

"You should go to sleep. Seb, and I need to talk," Elliot says, and not in a nice way.

"You don't talk to me, and then you expect me to listen to you?" I ask, glaring at him.

"Don't take it personally, sis. Elliot is right, we need to talk about school stuff, and I’ll see you tomorrow," Sebastian says and smiles at me, but it’s a tight smile, which means he isn't happy.

"Fine. Goodnight, and thanks for the drink," I say, moving past Elliot, who doesn't say anything. I wonder what Sebastian was going to say about our dad. Part of me guesses I don't want to know.

* * *

The next few days pass uneventfully, other than my new car coming. I get to know my brothers, except for Elliot who has ignored me or walked out of the room every time I’m near, and I’ve just tried to forget about it with thoughts of school starting today.

To say I'm nervous would be an understatement. I’ve dressed in low-riding, black skinny jeans, a black vest top, and my new leather jacket. I pull my long, blond hair into a high ponytail and add a little makeup before finally putting on my knee-high boots, then head downstairs for breakfast.

I'm eating cereal as Sebastian and Elliot come into the kitchen and start grabbing different foods. I’ve learnt that my brothers don’t talk in the morning until they have one cup of coffee, or they are grumpy, to say the least. So, I mutter ‘hello,’ and soon, Luke joins us as well. We all eat in silence, and I briefly wonder where Harley is this morning.

“Can one of you drive me as it’s my first day, so I know where I'm going?” I ask, knowing I should have asked before now.

“I can,” Elliot says, surprising me as he has barely spoken to me other than grunts now and then when I asked questions, I hope he is just the silent type.

“Thanks, ready when you are.” I smile at him. I look over to see Sebastian and Luke wearing big grins. Clearly, they are glad he is speaking to me, too.

“Good luck today, and call me if you have any problems,” Seb says before leaving with his bag and a few pieces of toast in one hand.

“Let’s go, or we will be late,” Elliot says as he hops off the stool, and I quickly follow. I stop to grab my bag, containing a few new books for school, before we head outside, and he unlocks his black Mercedes-Benz. I hop into the passenger seat, and we are off.

“Thanks for this. I know you would rather ride your bike,” I say, and he smirks at me. Elliot loves that bike of his, I’ve seen him spend hours messing with the thing in the garage, and Luke told me he loves that bike more than anything else.

“Look, Izzy, I don't say much, and I won't again, but I'm always here for you, got it?” Elliot says and glances my way with his piercing, green eyes.

I feel so shocked at him actually talking to me that I don’t know what to say at first, but I’m sure I look funny with my jaw hanging open.

“Wow, thanks. Same to you. If you want to watch a chick flick with some popcorn, you know where I am,” I joke.

His lips twitch before he laughs and then frowns at himself.

We pass into more country lanes before turning off at the end of another long driveway and end up at a massive, grey castle-like building. It’s surrounded by perfect, green lawns and full of expensive-looking cars. I immediately panic, thinking how lost I'm going to get on day one, as we park near the entrance, next to two more empty spaces, which I guess are my brothers’.

“Wow, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a place as big as this before,” I say to Elliot’s back as we walk up the many steps to the entrance hall.

Of course, Elliot grunts at me, and I roll my eyes. I forgot, not one for small talk.

I follow Elliot as he takes a right down a long corridor and then a left. We reach an office. He knocks once before we enter to see a middle-aged man sitting behind a desk on the phone, who holds up his finger to say wait.

“I have to get to class. Just tell him who you are, and someone will be your guide today,” Elliot says and walks out the door before I can even say anything, so I mutter ‘bye’ to myself.

“Hello, can I help you?” the man asks as he puts down the phone.

“Yes, I'm Elizabeth Turner. It's my first day,” I say and stand closer to his paper-filled desk.

“Elizabeth King, you mean? That's what it says on here,” he asks with a questioning look, pointing at a piece of paper he finds.

“Oh, that's my brothers’ last name, but I guess they must have put that in. It’s fine.” I guess I need to talk to them about the name change and about telling me this shit. I should have known with their money, and it’s not surprising they are having my name changed. Also, Harley did ask me to sign something two days ago, but I was too tired to read it, as he caught me after Luke and I had a film day all day. I trust them, so I just signed it, and I’m guessing it was this.

“Okay, here is your schedule, and your guide has just come. Mr. Frost will show you around today and tomorrow, so you don't get lost.” He smiles a knowing look at me, which makes my shoulders relax.

The man gestures behind me, and I turn to see those blue eyes I spent all night dreaming about. Blake stands there with his arms crossed over his impressive chest, looking at me. I can’t help but look him up and down, taking in how striking he looks today. Blake is wearing dark-blue jeans with a grey hoodie. I nearly drooled at the sight of him before shaking my head and reminding myself what a dickhead he is.

“Miss King, shall we? We have the same art class to start with,” Blake says with a sexy grin, winking at me.

I huff and walk past him to wait outside while his amused chuckle fills my ears. “Really, Blake? Of all the people in this massive school, you happen to be my guide?” I ask once he shuts the door, and I continue to glare at him with my arms crossed.

“I needed an excuse to spend time with you without annoying your brothers. Well, annoying them too much.” He frowns a little, making me wonder if he wants them to know or not.

“They don't care, and why would you want to spend time with me?” I ask, not really wanting the answer, and start walking to the right.

“Wrong way, beauty, but yes, they do. They have warned every male in here not to touch you, or they will beat the shit out of them. Why do you think that is?” He looks at me with a meaningful smile that makes me look at his soft lips.

I huff at my own thoughts and start walking next to him. “Well, they are clearly crazy. Why aren't you listening to the warning?” I ask, hoping he will say he likes me and . . . ah, I sound like a silly girl with a crush, but god damn, this man is hot as fuck, so I simply don't care right now. My feelings are all over the place, making me do and say stupid things.

“Call me crazy, but I couldn't forget that kiss if I tried,” Blake mutters more to himself than to me and suddenly stops, looking around before pulling me up to him until we are a breath away. There are teenagers walking around us, but no one seems to pay attention.

“The moment I saw you, I wanted you, and trust me, baby, I’ll have you,” he whispers and then kisses me with such a passion I can barely think straight. Blake suddenly stops the brief kiss and grabs my hand, walking me to a nearby door. I notice he lets go of my hand when we walk in, and I can't help feeling a little disappointed, but I shake it off as I look around the massive art studio. There are easels all around, and I instantly spot Sebastian behind one of the easels, he sees me too and gestures me toward him.

I go to walk to him and Blake holds my arm gently to stop me, saying, “Wait for me at the end of class, and I’ll take you to lunch.” His voice is so quiet, only I can hear him.

I simply nod, still in a daze from the kiss, and blush a little as he lets go. I turn in time to see Sebastian’s angry glare across the classroom, aimed at Blake as he sits down at his easel. I sit down at an easel next to my brother, who nods at me while finishing a message on his phone. I can’t help but glance at Blake, who just smiles back with a big grin, and I choke back a giggle.

“Hey, thanks for saving me a spot,” I say as I put my bag down. There are paint and brushes all set out on a table next to me, and there is a box of pencils and lots of plain canvases lined up next to the table by the window in all different sizes.

“No problem, sis,” Sebastian doesn’t look at me, but is still glaring at Blake across the room, and I roll my eyes at his angry face. I note to myself that Sebastian is clearly the one who has the biggest problem with Blake and me.

“Morning class,” an older woman says in a cheery voice as she enters. She has grey hair, which is cut short, and is wearing a hippy flower dress that stops at her ankles.

“We will be making a set of twelve canvas pieces on the subject of what you believe or see life as.'' I look at Blake as she goes on about different methods to create our canvas and how it will be the main part in our end of year grades, and he is staring at me too. I feel my cheeks turning red, and I quickly look back at the teacher. I don’t need to add to his ego by boldly staring at him.

“These are to be displayed, so make them good.” With that, she walks out.

I think about the question. Life is many things, it’s the world around us, but the most beautiful thing in life is love–true love and the love of those closest to you. Maybe it’s even happiness and joy.

I decide to start my first canvas as a drawing of the most beautiful place I have ever seen, which was when I was ten and my mum took me to see the sea for the first time. We drove for five hours before we came to a small beach. I can't remember where it was, but I remember the sun setting over the sea with a ferry crossing on the horizon. The watercolour painting takes the whole three-hour lesson, and the teacher comes back just to say we could leave our stuff if we wanted. I guess this is our classroom as it’s a pretty big school.

“I’ve got a date, so I have to go. I’ll see you at home, yeah?” Sebastian asks while grabbing his bag.

“Yeah, sure, see you,” I mutter, looking around for a certain guy that’s not my brother, and start grabbing my bag.

“Wow, that’s some nice work, new girl.” A cheeky-sounding, deep voice says next to me, and I turn to see a very good looking guy, about my age but maybe younger. He has nearly-black hair that curls around his face, and his bottom lip is pierced, which is totally hot. I realise I have stared as I look up at his eyes, and he grins at me.

“Oh, yeah, thanks. I'm Izzy,” I say way too quickly. Who wouldn't be flustered when a guy like him talks to you? Part of me is still thinking he isn't as seductively handsome as Blake, and another part of me is thinking about the fact that he doesn’t make me tingle like Blake does when he is around.

“Tristan, most people call me Tris, but you can call me whatever you want,” he says with a wink, and I can't help but blush while giggling at him.

An arm slips around my shoulder, and I recognise the smell of Blake instantly. Blake smells like the woods when it rains, and it makes me feel relaxed straight away.

“Hey, Izzy,” he says while gently kissing my ear. I frown up at him and wonder what in the hell he is doing while trying not to shiver at his kisses.

“Nice to meet you, Tris,” I say, looking back at Tris, and he smiles at me. Tris’ gaze cuts to Blake with a glare, and they both seem to have a silent conversation just by staring at each other.

I nudge Blake’s arm with my shoulder and start walking out after getting my bag. I hear him say something to Tris, but I'm too far away to hear it clearly, and I decide to wait outside the door as he comes out with that grin on his face again.

“What was that?” I whisper to him as he moves to my side.

“What was what?” he shrugs.

Is he seriously going to pretend he didn't just do that? “You know what, it doesn’t matter,” I say to him and come to a stop in front of him. I know he was jealous then, I’m not stupid. I just can’t decide if I want to call him out on it. Thinking about it, I can’t say I wouldn’t feel the same if I saw him with another girl. I shudder at the thought.

Blake shakes his head at me, looking down at me with those twinkling, blue eyes.

“Come on, I'm hungry,” he says with a smirk, walking around me, and I quickly follow, huffing at him in my head.

We come to a massive lunch room filled with plastic, blue tables and white, plastic chairs. There’s a queue to the food at the front and we quickly join, getting a plastic tray at the start. I grab a sandwich, crisps, and a diet coke, feeling quite hungry. I stare open-mouthed as Blake pretty much loads his entire tray with everything possibly available. I watch with shocked eyes, looking at the food and then his flat stomach, but he doesn’t seem to notice. When we get to the end, I go to pay with the new debit card the boys gave me, despite my protests about it. But Blake shoos my hand holding the card away and pays for mine before I can even protest.

“Wait, no, I want to pay for my own,” I say and glare at him.

“Nope,” is all he says with a chuckle, which makes me shiver. I might as well not be here, as the cashier ignores me and takes his card. I hate owing anyone anything, but I’m not sure how to get out of this one. I follow Blake to an empty table near the front, and Blake sits across from me.

“You are seriously going to eat all that? Like, all of it?” I ask in amazement. He is already opening his third sandwich while I eat my first slowly, like a normal human being.

“What can I say? I'm a big boy.” He winks at me, and I blush again, knowing exactly what he is referring to.

“Yes, you are,” says a pretty red-head as she slides in next to Blake and rests her hand on his arm.

She has shoulder-length, red hair, and she is thin but with clearly fake boobs. You couldn’t miss the tons of makeup she has plastered on. She looks like she is trying way too hard. I suddenly realise I'm trying to find her faults. I don’t even know her, but I have to admit, she is very pretty. I know it’s because I don’t like her hand on Blake, or what she just said, which means she knows him well. My hands tighten on my poor ham sandwich as I watch her look up at Blake like she adores him. I put it down, suddenly not having any appetite to eat.

Red-head Doll ignores me, not even looking at me once, which makes me madder, and asks Blake, “Want to drive me home today, baby?”

Blake moves her hand off him slowly while looking at his food. “No, I don't,” he says coldly and glances at me, looking for something. I just stare back, feeling more than a little awkward.

The girl finally looks between us and glares at me when she realises I’m here before sweetly saying, “You don't mean that. It’s only been two days since we broke up, and you know you'll come back to me.”

Wait, two days? He kissed me at the house two days ago. Was he with her then? Fuck, he's a dick, and I should have realised. Now, I feel stupid as well as hurt. It may have only been two kisses, but it felt like more, and I fell for his stupid words. I get up and grab my bag to leave before either of them realise I'm upset. I learnt in the last few years you shouldn’t let people know you’re upset if you can’t trust them.

“Damn it, Ivy, I told you it’s over, and we weren't serious anyway. You knew that,” I hear Blake say in an angry, quiet voice as I walk off quickly. I'm out of the lunch room and walking down a corridor when I hear him.

“Izzy, wait, god dammit you’re fast,” he says, and against my better judgement, I stop.

Blake grabs my hand, pulling me softly into an empty classroom and locking the door while I pull my hand out of his, moving away.

“So when you kissed me and hit on me, you had a girlfriend? So you’re a cheat?”  I ask quickly, knowing I’m letting him see how upset I am. I think of the conversation about my dad that I had with Sebastian. I know it’s not the same, but I can’t help but think about it, I can’t ever be with someone like my cheat of a dad.

“It's complicated. But we weren't serious, and, honestly, I hadn't seen her in weeks. She only sees me if she wants something. When I saw you, I couldn't help myself–your pouty lips and how you act like I don't affect you–but then you kissed me back.” He shakes his head moving closer to me before continuing. “Look, I did break up with her before I kissed you. I promise.”

I search his eyes, deciding whether or not he is telling me the truth.

Blake watches me walk slowly backward while moving toward me until I'm pressed against the wall. My feelings are mixed, even as I take in what he is saying to me.

“I'm sorry, I should have told you. I should have left her the moment I saw you, but you’re all I have thought about since I met you, Izzy,” he says with his eyes filled with emotion.

I place my hands on his shoulders intending to push him away, but I don’t as he puts his hands on the wall by my head.

“You’re way too honest about how you feel about me,” I say, feeling nervous.

“I don’t like lies, and what’s the point in playing games? I want you,” he whispers.

“Don't! Just don't! This is a bad idea, and she is clearly in love with you. I don't want to come between that, and I–” is all I get to say before he is crushing his lips to mine with a desire that makes me want to scream out in pleasure. He lifts my ass with his large hands, and I wrap my legs around him while running my fingers through his hair. Blake pulls me hard against him, which makes me let out a moan as I feel how aroused he is. The kiss gets deeper, and his tongue mixes with mine. He squeezes my ass, which makes me moan loudly again.

A banging noise jumps us out of our fevered kissing, and Blake slides me down his body slowly.

His eyes are darker than the blue I’m used to, and the effect has me breathless. He looks like an avenging angel.

“We will talk later tonight. I’ll come over, all right?” he asks breathlessly and pushes a stray bit of hair out of my face.

“I don't know,” I say, worrying about my brothers. I bite my lip in a nervous habit. I can’t risk annoying them now, and this would.

As if he can sense that, or as if he is worried about me, he says, “Meet me in the garden when I say I'm leaving the house. There is a tree house. A massive one, you couldn’t have missed it. I’ll meet you there, and oh, can I have your phone?”

I have seen the tree house, and it’s more like an adult house. Sebastian said our dad built it after their mum left, to distract them, and, well, it’s big because there are four of them. The banging happens again, but Blake ignores it.

I hand him my phone, and I hear his ringing in his pocket a few seconds later.

I get back my phone, and Blake kisses me again in a slower, sweeter way. But I'm still aware someone is waiting, so I push him back. I get a classic, hot-boy smirk, then he runs his hands through his hair in thought, which has the delightful effect of bringing his top up and I'm suddenly staring at some lovely abs.

Blake ignores this, or doesn’t see me drooling, and opens the door to an angry-looking teacher I haven't met.

“Thanks for finally opening the door, Mr. Frost, and who's this?” she gestures to me but not looking away from Blake. The woman is dressed in a full suit with short, dark-brown hair. I would guess she is around her mid-thirties but seems a lot stricter.

“A new student. This is Miss King, and yes, she is the new sister of the Kings. I’m sure you’ve heard about her.” He grins that award-winning smile at her, which I’m sure gets him away with anything.

“I wasn't aware they had a sister, but lovely to meet you, dear. Are you in my history class? This isn't the room if you are. I thought I had a new student on my list.” She looks at me finally, but she seems friendly enough.

“Yes, I have history now, is that with you? Sorry, I got a little lost.” I blush a little at my lie. It’s quite clear with my flushed cheeks and likely messy hair what I was doing. If she knows the truth, she doesn’t comment on it.

“Now, Mr. Frost, thank you for helping Miss King, but I’ll take her to my class after I grab a book I left in here. You should get going.” She goes to the desk while Blake makes a ‘call me’ sign and walks out. A minute later, while I’m waiting by the door, my phone buzzes with a text.

Sexiest man alive: I will meet you after class, wait for me x

Me: sure and sexiest man alive? Your ego couldn’t get bigger x

Sexiest man alive: I look in the mirror every day, baby, but the way you checked me out earlier tells me all I need to know ;) x

I roll my eyes, of course he saw me checking him out. It seems like that man doesn’t miss anything. I pocket my phone as the teacher gestures for me to follow her to class.

Walking in, the teacher tells me to find a seat anywhere, and I look around until I see Tris. He is sitting with an empty seat next to him and a pretty blonde on the other side of the empty seat.

“Hey, Tris, can I sit here?” I ask and try not to blush at his crazy good looks. He looks up at me with a grin, but it’s not as flirty as before and says, “Sure, new girl, the seat’s yours.”

“Thanks,” I mutter, taking the seat.

The minute I sit down, the pretty blonde next to me says in a bubbly voice, “Hi, I'm Allie, and I can see my nob-head of a brother has hit on you already, but please ignore him.” She offers her hand.

I laugh, shaking her hand and say, “I'm Izzy, and I’ll ignore him.”

I look over at her and she has blue eyes that are just as stunning as Tristan’s. Allie has long, dirty-blond hair, with brown tips, down to her shoulders. It’s shorter than mine but shapes her heart-shaped face well. She looks a little taller than me with curves I would die for. She has dressed in a red tube-top and black jeans, which look expensive. I can’t help but think she looks stunning.

“Good, he's screwed most of my friends, and now they won't speak to me unless it’s about him. So, I'm glad you can ignore him,” she says.

I laugh, and the teacher starts her lesson when the class goes quiet. Every time Tris tries to talk to me throughout the lesson, Allie interrupts and tells him to fuck off. It’s quite amusing, and by the end of class, he has given up.

Allie is catching me up on where we are in the class, which is a great help. It’s not too bad as it’s similar to my old course.

“So, have you just moved here? I haven't seen you around town,” she says as we walk to the door.

“Yes, I just found out I have four brothers, and my oldest brother has recently taken custody of me. So, I’ve moved here to live with them.” I smile.

“Cool, what's the family name?” she asks, and I'm happy she doesn't ask any more about the custody issue.

“Erm, you might know Sebastian, Elliot, and Luke King. They go here,” I say a little loudly, as it’s noisy in the corridor.

I look back at her when she doesn’t reply, and she is shell-shocked enough to stop in the corridor as people move around us.

“You’re related to the Kings, as in the hottest men around for miles? Well, all of them accept Elliot, no wonder you’re so damn eye-catching,” she replies with wide eyes, looking at me closely, I’m guessing she is trying to see our similarities.

I laugh at her and shake my head. “I'm not and they’re my brothers, so I can't answer that.” I pull a face.

“True, anyway, I like you, so can I have your number? I need a girlfriend that's immune to my brother.” She winks.

I nod and give her my phone.

Allie passes it back after a few minutes, and then I feel a warm hand on my back as Blake arrives at my side.

“Hey, beauty. I’ll walk you to your car,” I glance up at him, and I don’t regret it as he smiles that killer smile at me. I end up blushing so badly that I know anyone can see it.

I look back at Allie, who has a frown on her face for Blake.

“I’ll walk her out, Blake, I wanted to invite Izzy to my house tomorrow anyway.” She smiles sweetly at him, but not in a way that makes me feel threatened, like the redheaded Barbie from earlier did. She takes my hand, not giving either of us much of a choice.

I turn back to wave at Blake, who frowns but waves and walks off.

“How do you know Blake already? I don't want to be rude, but he is the biggest player around–well, excluding Sebastian–but that's why they’re friends,” she says and looks kind of worried about me.

“He's been around the house, and he is my guide for a bit. I know, I can guess that, and, to be honest with you, I'm out of my depth. Thanks, I’ll be careful,” I say, but I know I'm lying. I haven't been able to get him out of my head since I met him, and I know I need to guard my heart, too.

“Okay, I'll leave it for now. Anyway, come to my house after school tomorrow?”

“Sounds great.” I actually grin, I like the idea of girl time. I miss having a friend since Tilly left, and, well, I felt so alone that I didn’t try to make new friends at my old school.

“Have you got a lift, or did you drive here?” she asks, looking around, most likely for one of the boys.

“Damn. I came with Elliot, but his car is still here, so I’ll wait and text him,” I frown, thinking to myself that I should have asked for a lift home from him.

“No, don't. I’ll drive you,” she smiles as she replies.

“Thanks, do you know the way?” I ask, hoping she does. I’m kind of lost and terrible at directions. I haven’t written down my address anywhere yet, I know I have to do that soon.

“Erm, yeah, I do. My best friend, Maisy, used to date Sebastian, and we hung out a lot together. I would drop her off at your place sometimes,” she says as we walk to her car. She clicks her keys at a black Land Rover. A lot of people have big cars here, and I have to wonder if they get bad snow and need them. I guess the weather must get cold at some point, and we are close to the mountains.

I climb into her car. I briefly smile at the messy-paper and empty-cup-covered back seats as I ask, “Who’s Maisy? How long did they date?” I wonder if I’ve seen her around school today. If she is best friends with Allie, I'll meet her eventually.

“About four years. She loved him, and I thought he loved her, but something happened about two months ago. She left with her parents the next week. I miss her, but she won't talk to me anymore.” She sighs and starts the car, looking upset.

“I'm sorry; five years, that's a long time. What happened?” I wonder more to myself, but Allie answers anyway.

“I don’t know, but she was so devastated, Izzy. I’m guessing he cheated on her, but Sebastian was very angry when she left. I can only hope she will come back or log into Facebook sometime soon.” She sighs.

“I’m sorry he hurt her. Sebastian doesn’t seem like a bad guy,” I say, and I can’t imagine he would cheat. I guess I haven’t known him long enough, but then again, he has had a few girls over since I’ve been there the last few days. Allie doesn’t say anything else about Sebastian as we drive to my home.

We pull up to the house, and I hop out of the car, waving goodbye as I walk into the house.

Harley is in the kitchen, his face has fresh bruises all over it, and it looks like he is holding his side. I drop my bag and rush over.

“What the hell happened?” I ask while moving to touch his face. Harley jumps away from my touch, so I drop my hand, trying to hide that I’m a little hurt he doesn’t want me to help him.

“Nothing to worry about, just something that happened at work. Looks worse than it is,” he grunts and slides into a chair. He starts eating some crisps, clearly thinking the conversation is over.

“You look terrible, and work? What is it that you do? I thought you owned a gym, not get beat on for a living,” I ask as quietly as I can. I guess his answer isn't good or safe for my growing temper to handle as he groans at me. I know it’s because I’m feeling protective of my new family, I was protective of my mum because she was all I had, and now these boys are all I have.

“Look! I'm too tired to care about answering those questions now. I’m going for a shower,” he shouts at me and walks off, not looking back.

“Fine! Sorry for caring!” I shout to his back as he slips around the kitchen door. I wait before running up to my room a few minutes later and slamming my door. I stand with my back against the door holding back my tears. Stupid brother, is it that bad I care about him? They are my family now. I just don't know how to cope with the crazy amount of secrets that are going on in this house.

They own a massive house, expensive cars, and the clothes they wear. I know Harley has his own business, but it can’t bring in this amount of money. They never seem to have a problem with money, so where is it all from? It’s got to be a job, and if Harley is that defensive about it, it cannot be good.

I'm brought from my thoughts at a knock on my door, and I walk into the room, sitting on my bed. I shout, “Come in,” and sit farther back on my bed.

Luke pops his head around the door with the cheeky grin I’ve gotten used to seeing, and it instantly relaxes me.

“Hey, sis, can I chill with you for a bit?” he asks.

“Yeah, sure,” I say and pat the bed next to me.

Luke jumps on the bed, nearly knocking me off and laughs at me. “Sorry, I forgot how little you are. How are you doing, darling?” I don’t answer, but I do need to look away from him.

“I heard what happened with Harley,” he says gently, making me look back at him, and he stares at me like he is trying to read me for something.

“Have you seen his face, Luke? Fuck, how does he expect me to react? ‘Oh it’s fine, Harley, it happens every day to everyone, what's for dinner?’ Seriously?” I roll my eyes at Luke who frowns at me, clearly not liking my sarcasm.

“When I first came here, Sebastian looked like he had fought someone, too. Is that just a coincidence?” I ask, watching as he struggles to answer me.

“I don't know, sis. Look, I can't tell you what's going on, but he is all right, okay? You’re safe, and so is Harley, but you need to let it go. It is business. Nothing more,” he states, looking at me with pleading eyes, and I know he wants me to drop it.

“So, I'm not allowed to ask questions? Not to care. Whatever, Luke, just leave.” I climb off the bed and walk into my bathroom, shutting the door. I wait a minute, calming my breathing before I turn on the shower.

I stay under the shower for maybe half an hour, thinking. Should I say something? Do I want to risk them kicking me out for the answers I may not want once I get them?

I finally decide I should stay quiet and out of their way. If they don't want to tell me, well, I can stop caring, as it doesn't matter. I’ve been alone for years now, it’s not like I’m not used to it.

8

Blake

"Damn, I told you your face is going to look like shit today," I say to Harley, who is holding ice to his face.

"The bastard liked my face." He smirks.

"A little too much," I mutter while looking at the damage. His opponent nearly knocked Harley out last night with around five punches to his face, which Harley let him get away with for the stupid crowd. The fight last night was hard for Harley to win, but his face looks worse than it likely is. The boys told me last night they have decided not to tell Izzy anything about the fighting, which I think is a bad idea. I promised them I’ll never tell her. I care about her, but I promised them, and I keep my promises.

We are sitting in the kitchen while Elliot makes plans to invite Lily over so we can all play games. Lily has been Elliot’s girlfriend for the past few years. They have broken up a few times, but Elliot doesn’t seem to really care when they aren’t together.

I look up at Harley, who looks deep in thought, and I’m guessing it’s about Izzy. I know Izzy came back and saw Harley before I arrived because Harley sent Luke to talk to her after she became angry with Harley. I want to text her, but I can't while I know Luke is around in case he sees it, and she might not want to talk. I’ll see her tonight anyway. I can't wait to see her. I'll make sure she smiles after a crap day and . . . fuck, what is wrong with me?

"I haven't seen you in ages, Lily. You avoid me all the time, and you’re never home. Come to my place tonight," Elliot shouts the last part over the phone in the kitchen. He doesn't seem to care we can hear. Seb raises his eyebrows at me, and I frown. I know Seb thinks the same as I do; Elliot needs to leave her. He isn’t fucking happy, but I won’t get involved.

"I get that, but look, it's been over two weeks since you've spent more than half an hour with me." He grunts at whatever she says. "No, don't you even want to date me anymore? I don't understand you!" he says more gently, but he looks angry.

Lily and Elliot have been together a while now, but recently she hasn't been around, and it's odd.

"Look, I love you too. I'm not breaking up with you. Just come and see me tonight. Stay over," he says the last part quietly. “Good; yes, you can meet Izzy. See you later," he groans and puts the phone down before resting his hands on the counter, looking down.

I'm surprised Elliot stayed in the room while he had that conversation. I’ve never heard him say he loves Lily, but I'm not shocked. I know he cares a lot about her, but I didn't think it was love, I figured it was more lust. The room is silent for a second, and awkward.

"Are you doing all right, man?" I ask, slapping his shoulder.

"Yeah, she is just fucking with my head now. Hot then cold, I don't get it," he says.

"Who gets girls? They are damn confusing, bro," Seb says, smacking Elliot’s back as he walks past him and grabs some beers out of the fridge, then handing me, Elliot, and Harley one.

"They don’t get easier as you get older, boys," Harley says, even though I’ve never seen him with one for more than a night.

"Come on, you fuck them and leave them the next morning, old man," Elliot grins while thinking the same thoughts I am. Even if Elliot calls him ‘old man,’ he is only five years older than us, but everything seems to have aged him more.

"Who the fuck are you calling ‘old man’?" Harley laughs and messes Elliot's hair as he gets him in an arm lock. I can't help but grin at them. They are the brothers I never had.

"Elena is coming over tonight," Seb says while texting and laughing as Harley finally lets go of a red-faced Elliot.

"You’ve been fucking her a lot, are you finally going to date her?" I ask with a slight chuckle into my beer. The boys all laugh and I can't help but smirk a bit at Seb’s horrified face.

"I don't date. Just fuck," he says in a deadpan voice.

"She sure acts like your girlfriend, man," Elliot says while still laughing.

"Nah, we are just friends with benefits. She knows the score." Seb shakes his head.

Luke walks into the room with his head down and grabs a beer off the side. "Izzy is mad as fuck," he says before dropping onto a stool.

"Let me guess, she didn't take it well that you couldn’t tell her why her oldest brother looks like he walked into a fist. Repeatedly," Elliot says in a rough voice before taking a sip of beer.

"We can't fucking tell her. She will eventually leave it alone about why we sometimes have bruises," Harley says with a slightly guilty face.

"I don't know. I don't like lying to her, and she seems upset," Luke says, looking down. Sometimes I forget that he is younger than us, he just never seems it.

"We need to keep her out of our business. She is innocent and sweet. Izzy doesn't belong in our world outside this house," Harley says, staring into his beer like it holds the answers.

"Yeah, I get that," Luke mutters.

"She will still love us," Seb says, putting his hand on Luke's shoulder. I think Luke likes having a woman in the house. He can't remember his mother, it’s a nice change for him.

"She loves me the most, you mean," Luke grins.

"Nah, that's me, bro," Seb pokes his chest.

"Joining us for beer and pizza tonight?" Elliot asks Luke.

"Nah, I have plans," he grins again.

"Luke means that he is ditching us to fuck some tattooed girl," Seb laughs.

"I don't want to hear about that. I'm going to lie down as my cracked rib is annoying," Harley says with a smile. He gets up, taking a beer with him to the door.

"Need more painkillers?" Seb asks, concern on his face.

"No, don't worry about me, little bro," he jokes before walking off.

"I'm going out, don't wait up." Luke winks.

"Be careful." I laugh, and I can hear his returning laugh as he walks to his car.

"Let's go and see if I can beat your ass on Call of Duty," Elliot says.

"You can try, dude." I laugh, knowing that Elliot and I are as good as each other. None of the other boys have beaten us yet.

"Yeah, I'm going to drink beer while you two get competitive," Seb laughs while he walks to the lounge.

"You don't need to run away," I shout, and I hear him shout back ‘dickhead,’ which makes us all laugh.

I know I'm home when I'm here. Don't get me wrong, my mum is great. But she works a lot, and I’ve practically lived in this house since I was an early teenager. I'm still worried I could lose it all by being with Izzy. I know I should stop, but I can't. I just hope they will forgive me.

9

Izzy

I decide to wear sweatpants and a lacy vest top after getting out of the shower. I quickly French plait my long hair and then hop down the stairs to the kitchen. I’m still stressed at Harley’s dismissal and Luke’s attempt at fixing it by not telling me anything, but I’m hoping I don’t see them. I can’t deal with another argument now, today has been overwhelming to say the least. The only good thing is that Blake will be here tonight, and I get to see him.

“Izzy, in here,” Sebastian shouts from the living room as I get to the bottom of the stairs. I wonder how on earth he can hear me in this large house, but I walk into the room anyway.

Sebastian and Blake are sitting on the sofa playing Xbox when I walk in. Elliot is sitting with a pretty red-head on his lap, and on the other sofa is the blonde I saw Sebastian with when I first met them. She looks at me with a disgusted glance. I raise my eyebrows at her as she takes in my normal clothes compared to her ultra-tight dress before looking back at the game on the TV.

Sebastian turns his head in my direction and says, “Hey, sis, we ordered pizza. Do you want to join us?”

Blake stops the game at the same time, making me look at him. He winks at me before saying, “Come sit with us, Izzy.”

Blake must have planned this so he could see me tonight. I get butterflies in my stomach as I look over at him. Blake is dressed casually in denim shorts and a tight, blue shirt, which looks damn impressive on him. His wavy, blond hair is a little more styled than I’m used to, but it’s out of his face more so I can see his sparkling, blue eyes.

I realise I’ve been staring when I hear a fake giggle from the blonde next to Sebastian. I ignore her as I look over the room–I haven’t been in here much–for a needed distraction. The two speakers are still there, and the room is a cream colour with dark-brown wooden beams on the ceiling, which match the dark-wood floor. There is a huge TV in the middle of the room, and some game is playing on it. The TV is above a fake fireplace that lights up the room, along with the wall lamps in the corners of the room. The rest of the room has three brown-leather sofas and a worn, wooden coffee table. There are no pictures on the wall, but I guess with four men living in this house it wouldn’t have many feminine touches, other than the huge, grey rug under all the sofas and the coffee table.

“Sure, why not?” I mutter, going to sit on the other side of Sebastian, and I smile at him. I really want to go sit by Blake and hold his hand, but I know I can’t. One glance at Blake, who is watching me, and I know he feels the same.

The blonde next to Sebastian says in a not so friendly voice, “Are you going to introduce me, baby?”

“Izzy, this is Elena,” Sebastian says, pointing to the blonde in a bored wave, and she flashes a fake smile.

“Hi, Izzy,” her voice sounds faker than the entire face-full of makeup she is wearing. I smile back, but I’m sure it comes across as more of a disgusted look.

“This is Elliot's girlfriend, Lily,” Sebastian points to the red-headed girl on Elliot's lap as a clear distraction when he notices Elena and I are glaring at each other, which works well.

“Hey, I’ve been looking forward to meeting you, how was your first day?” she asks politely.

I look over at her. She has a pretty face and short, red hair with a full fringe that shapes her face well. She is much taller than me, by the look of her long legs in some ripped, skinny jeans and an oversized, black top, which hangs off one of her shoulders. I’m guessing she is most likely just under Elliot's height, and with her friendly face, she makes me relax a little. I could always use a new friend.

“It was nice, but all schools are the same thing. I made some new friends,” I say.

“Oh, who?” she asks

“Allie and her brother, Tris. I'm going over to her house tomorrow for dinner,” I say as I watch Elliot take Sebastian’s controller and try to beat Blake in the game.

“That's lovely. Allie is great. Would you like me to come? I’ve known Allie for years, but I know Tris better. I would like to get to know you,” she says with a bright smile.

“Sure, I’ll text her and ask, if you want?” I reply, thinking I should ask before inviting someone to someone else’s house. I could use a girlfriend, so I don’t want to come across as rude.

“Yeah, that would be great, Izzy,” she grins.

The doorbell goes off, and Sebastian leaps off the sofa to get it with Elena following like a puppy. It takes a lot of strength not to roll my eyes at her.

I look at the screen to see what they are playing, and I see its Call of Duty. Tilly had this, and we played it a lot with her brothers, so I ask Blake if he wants to play me next as he easily beats Elliot. Elliot throws the controller over to me, and I catch it. I use the excuse that I need to be closer to the screen when I move to sit next to Blake, letting my thigh touch his. I can’t help the shiver I feel from just that little touch, and Blake clears his throat before answering me.

“Do you even know how to play? I could teach you, I guess, but I don't think it's your sort of game,” he says honestly.

Right now, I'm insulted; just because I’m girl, he thinks I don’t know how to play games? This might be more fun if I play innocent, I give him a coy smile.

“Oh, okay. Yes, you can teach me how to play,” I try to say with an innocent face, but it’s hard not to giggle.

So I sit and watch as Blake explains how to shoot, and how the controls work. I try to pretend I’m listening and not staring at his handsome face, taking in the little dimple on his cheek when he smiles or the slight stubble on his jaw, which I want to kiss slowly.

“Okay, that's the basics. I’ll go easy on you.” He winks. Blake’s the only guy I know who can wink like that, and it's damn sexy every time. I know sitting in a room full of my brothers isn’t the time to be thinking about their best friend, but it’s not enough to stop me.

“Good luck, Izzy. The boys are beasts on that thing. I wouldn't play them,” Lily says with a chuckle, making Blake laugh.

I shrug and start playing, Blake soon realises–after I beat him four times–that it's not just luck. He stops the game to look at me with his face full of suspicion.

“What?” I say innocently. I look around to see everyone, including Sebastian and Elena–who came back at some point, is looking at me. I notice they have poured us drinks and opened the pizzas, but they are staring at me like I’m some kind of puzzle.

I grab a slice of pizza and start eating as I ignore them, I even drink my coke, too.

“That couldn't have been just luck, you were amazing at it. You played me, didn't you?” Blake huffs, and I smirk at him with the laugh I’ve been holding in coming out. This makes everyone laugh, and I look back at Blake, who is staring at me in a weird kind of wonder.

“Well, I’ve played Xbox since I was thirteen with my friend. You kind of suck, Blake. Want to try to beat me again?” I tease him, knocking his shoulder with mine.

“I do, and I won't go easy on you this time.” He glares at me in a playful way, and we play four more matches like this. I win three and decide to save his pride a little by letting him win the last.

“Ha! I won that one,” he says proudly, and I try to hold down a laugh, but it ends up in a cough. I drink more coke to clear my throat.

“Yeah, dude, you did,” Sebastian says. I glance at him to see him nodding his head and smiling at me with a big grin. At this point, Elena climbs into his lap and starts attacking his neck, so I look away knowing she did that to gain his attention. Sebastian needs to watch that one, she has crazy written all over her, but I don’t know him well enough yet to give him love advice.

“I'm heading upstairs,” Elliot says and drags a happy Lily up with him.

“Night, Izzy, I'll see you tomorrow,” she says and then giggles at something Elliot whispers to her. They are cute.

Elena starts making little moaning noises. I get up quickly and grab some boxes to take to the kitchen. I don’t want to be around when that gets a little more awkward. It’s not something I ever need to hear.

As I put them on the counter in the kitchen, I feel hands on my waist before Blake pulls me back to his chest.

“I think you need a punishment, you’re a naughty little one for playing me earlier,” he says close to my ear and nibbles on it.

“What do you have in mind?” I ask, a little breathless from the heat of him at my back and the many bad thoughts in my head.

“Hmm… I want to spank that pretty ass of yours, but I’ll settle for a kiss for now,” he whispers, kissing my ear. My knees nearly give out at the idea of Blake spanking me, but before I can think much more about it, he says quietly, “Meet me in the garden in a second, I don’t want to wait long for that kiss.” He lets go, giving me a chance to take a deep breath and nod at him.

I hear him say bye to Sebastian and shut the door, I quietly open the back door to step outside after a few silent minutes. It’s a large, faultless garden, thanks to Harley, who seems to like gardening. There’s a big tree at the bottom of it, with a tree house built in the massive branches. The lawn has been cut recently, and there are bushes around the side of the garden next to a large greenhouse. There’s more grass before hitting a row of big trees at the end of the garden. There is a faint light in the tree house from fairy lights, which are wrapped around the tree. I wonder who put them there as I can’t imagine the boys doing something so personal.

Blake comes up next to me and takes my hand as we walk toward the tree. He climbs the tree ladder, then gestures for me to follow, and he pulls me up the last part. Before I can even look at Blake, he kisses me, really kisses me, and I grab his hair in return, running my fingers through it. He picks me up by my ass and pushes me into the cold, hard tree as I wrap my legs around him, hardly noticing the tree at my back. I can’t help the moan that escapes my lips as I feel his hard length pushed against my stomach. Blake pulls away and rests his forehead against mine, breathing heavily.

“You taste too fucking good, beauty. I can't stop thinking about you. I want you so bad, but not like this,” he mutters with his blue eyes reflecting the lights from the tree.

“I want you too, but I’ve never done much before. I don't want to rush this, is that all right?” I ask, and I'm hoping it is. It’s clear Blake is far more experienced than I am. I know what I feel for him might cloud my judgement, and even if it feels right being with him, I need a little time to get to know Blake.

“Yeah, it's no problem. I’ll wait forever for you. Look, I don't want to sneak around. I know they will most likely kick the shit out of me, together, but I want everyone to know you’re mine,” he says. My heart flutters at his statement.

I hesitate before saying, “Not yet, please. I want that, too. It's just things are complicated, and they wouldn't understand. How about one month and then we can tell them?” I ask, thinking I can convince them to talk to me before trying to kill him and maybe find out what they’re hiding before they hate me.

“Only one month,” he says in a dark tone, which shows he isn’t happy about it but will do it for me, and it makes me smile.

He kisses me again, and this time he slips his hands under my top, running them slowly down my back while kissing down my neck. I let him before turning my head, and I start kissing his neck the same way he kisses me, moving up to his jaw while he groans slowly.

“What about the girlfriend?” I ask suddenly, wanting to make sure that this is just us, no one else.

He pulls away a little to look me in the eye. “She isn't anything, Izzy, just a way to pass the time. I know that sounds bad, but while we may have been together a few times, we both messed around a lot. She knew it would never be serious. I was always honest with her. I am being honest with you, I want serious. I can't stop thinking about you,” he says, driving every word straight to my heart. I can’t help but remember the warning Allie gave me earlier.

“You shouldn't have kissed me when you just broke up with her if you wanted serious from me. It makes me feel like another number to you.” I frown, pushing his chest slightly so I can sit down on the landing of the tree house, looking over the peaceful garden.

He sits by me and takes my hand, kissing it gently. It’s a sweet gesture from such a big guy, making me look up at him as stares down at me.

“I do want you to be a number, my number one.” He smirks.

“That sounds like a cheesy line.” I grin at him.

“I have to use all my cards to get my girl to believe me.” He smiles, taking my breath away with how handsome he is with the moon catching his blond hair; this man is way too pretty for his own good.

In that moment, looking into his eyes, I believe him. “I want that, too. I can’t even think about how hard this is going to be when they find out. I don’t think they will let you see me, knowing your past with girls. You sure you want me, knowing it’s going to be difficult?” I ask. I am seriously worried, not a lot of men would take the crap my brothers are going to give him when they find out.

“I want you. Your family is part of you. I know they will hate me for this, but I can’t stay away from you. I’ve known them my whole life, and I hope they can see that it’s different with you. You’re not a one night stand,” he replies as he looks back at the house. I spot the slight sadness that goes across his face before he hides it.

“Okay,” I say simply, not wanting to push him. Blake wraps his arms around me, and I lean into him, looking up at the stars.

“I made you another drawing. I don’t know if you will like it, but, hell, here you go,” he says, stumbling on his words. I look over at him as he searches his coat pocket, and he hands me another piece of paper.

I open it to see a close-up of my face. I’m smiling, and he makes me look very beautiful. His drawing is so good, it almost looks real. I stroke my fingers against the paper. There isn’t anything to feel other than the pencil marks, but it looks so much like me that I’m in amazement.

“You’re really good. Thank you for this, but I’m not this pretty,” I say, chuckling.

He laughs and kisses my forehead. “You don’t see yourself the way I do. You’re so beautiful, Elizabeth.”

I look into his eyes, and I decide I love hearing him use my full name. I kiss him gently before cuddling into his side.

“Thank you,” is all I can say, and I enjoy my time alone with him.

10

Izzy

The following morning, I wake up and do my usual routine, then dress in a lilac top that hangs off one shoulder. It hugs me tightly but doesn’t look too slutty. I decide on some low-rise jeans that show off a bit of my stomach. I leave my hair down, it’s all wavy from the French plait and looks nice with a bit of hairspray.

I bounce down the stairs and make some toast as the boys come into the kitchen. Harley looks even worse this morning, and my good mood quickly goes as I look at his bruised face. He glances at me and then seems to think about something before shaking his head and leaving the kitchen. The twins look at each other and seem to have a silent conversation, and Luke just starts eating cereal, still playing on his phone. I’m actually looking forward to school today, and I know I have to focus on that and not the secrets I’ve walked into.

I ignore them all, not knowing what to say because who am I to talk about secrets? I was up until midnight kissing their best friend. I butter my toast before eating and heading out the door. Just as I unlock my car, I hear Luke shout my name, and I see him running over.

“You all right, sis?” he asks, looking worried.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t bother giving me the ‘no questions’ shit. I’ve heard it from you before. I don’t want to risk upsetting you all and getting kicked out, so I won’t ask,” I say a little too high-pitched to come across as unhurt. It’s because I feel disheartened; I care so much about them all already. But I have no idea how they feel about me. Am I just the unwanted, new sister that Harley feels responsible for until I’m older?

“What? No!” Luke practically shouts before lowering his voice and stepping closer. “You will never be kicked out, we love you. Hell, I love you, sis. It’s just there are things we don’t want to worry you about. Please don’t ever think you need to worry about leaving. I’d never let you,” he says as he pulls me into a hug and squeezes me tight. I nearly cry but hold it in and nod at him before getting into my car, and then driving to school.

What the hell are they hiding? I don’t get it. Maybe I should ask Blake, he might know. I guess I can ask him today when we are alone, which I damn well hope we are. It’s crazy how much I can’t stop thinking about him, even though I saw him last night.

I get out of my car, looking up at the huge, castle-like school before spotting Blake in front of me with a grin.

“Morning, beauty. Are you ready for another day?” he asks, and I blush because, yes, I’m that sort of girl.

I look away to compose myself a little, and I see Sebastian’s car pull up near mine. He hops out then walks over to us. I spot another blonde I haven't seen before getting out of the passenger seat, and she walks off into the school. Sebastian doesn't even glance back. He really is a player, and it worries me about how much of a player Blake is, or was–being his best friend. I look back at Blake, who is watching me, and I take a moment to take in his perfect-fitting black shorts with a light-grey jumper, which makes his chest look even bigger.

“Morning, sis, Blake,” Sebastian says, distracting me from my ogling. I’m guessing Sebastian saw something on Blake’s face because he throws a warning look at Blake before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. Sebastian pulls me into the school, with Blake walking next to us.

“You know, I don't like how well you seem to get along with my sister, Blake,” Sebastian says casually, but you can see his whole body radiates tension. I hold my breath wondering how Blake is going to answer that.

“We’re just friends, so chill, dude. What's wrong with that?” Blake asks casually. Even though I know we agreed to the one month before we tell them, I still feel a little discouraged at the statement. It’s not like I didn’t ask for him not to say anything, but part of me wants to hold his hand and let everyone know he is mine.

“As long as it's just friends, then we are cool. Are you coming to Anna's party tonight?” he asks Blake.

“Erm, yeah, I guess I am,” Blake says awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head and shoots a glance at me before looking down.

“Who's Anna? Is she another one of Sebastian’s conquests like this morning?” I joke, and Sebastian grins at me like he wanted me to ask that question.

“No, Anna's a regular of Blake’s, not mine,” he states and looks so happy I asked, while Blake looks ready to kill him. Sebastian isn’t stupid, I know he is watching me closely for my reaction. I put on a blank face as much as I can because I know him telling me about Blake’s love life was to try to scare me. Honestly, it hurt me more hearing about his past than I can say.

“Right, well I hope you both have a good night.” I try to put on a fake smile even if I feel hurt and jealous. He is going to a party at his ex's house. Should I be worried? I don't know what to think, but I know I don't like it.

“Yes, we will, the party is always mad and lots of pretty girls,” Sebastian says with a grin at Blake, which I don't like either, but it's not like I can say anything, right? What a mess.

We all go into art class together, where I ignore Blake’s eyes staring at my back and chat a little with Tristan about the work. It seems like forever before we can go to lunch, with Sebastian and Blake leading me. I just play games on my phone and pick at a sandwich as Blake stares me down. Several times, Blake tries to talk to me when Sebastian is distracted, but I just give him one-word answers. I know he hasn’t done anything wrong, but I don’t know how to deal with this now. I go to history–which Sebastian insists on taking me to–and Blake messages me as I walk into class.

Sexiest man alive: you can trust me, I'm yours. I don’t even want to go x

I think about replying as I sit down, but I put my phone away instead. Allie pops into class wearing a bright-pink dress, which suits her personality, making me smile slightly, and it helps me forget any other issues.

“Hey, Izzy, another history lesson. Oh, so boring. I have no idea why I took this class.” She yawns and drops into her seat by me. Tris clearly isn't coming into history today, he must have gone home.

The history lesson seems to drag on. I learn that Allie takes history, math, and gym. She also teaches dance on the weekends. She invites me to her class on Saturday, and I tell her I’ll think about it. I’m not really a dancer.

“Are you ready to go to my place? Lily is good to come over later.” I nod as we walk out of the school, and she says, “Follow my car; I can even try to drive slowly.” She laughs when I flick my coat at her.

“Sure, do you even know how to drive slower than fifty?” I shout over my shoulder as we get to our cars, hers is parked just behind mine. I hear her laughter as I slip into my car and follow her down the streets until we find a cottage, surrounded by green fields with trees in the distance.

My first thought is that it's like an old English home should be. It’s one of those houses with a thatched roof and grey stone. It’s not very big, but it’s very well looked after by the looks of it, and we had to pass through gates to arrive, so it’s private. There’s a big, newly-built garage by the side, but Allie just parks outside the house. I park near her, getting out of my car and walking over to her as she gets out.

“Come on in.” Allie waves over her shoulder as she opens the door. I feel my phone buzz in my pocket, but I ignore it. I don't want to deal with Blake–I’ll just start worrying, so I focus on the cottage. It has a small entrance hall with stairs going up.

Allie runs up the wooden stairs. I hear the steps creak, showing the age of the house, and I follow her up. She opens the second door, and it's a small room with a double bed. The room is painted a pale-pink. It has a lot of pinks actually, but it looks good. It’s not too girly, but you can see Allie’s personality in it. It has fairy lights on the headboard of the bed and a classic, white wooden chest of drawers. There are two large, pink beanbags facing a large TV in the corner of the room. The room, itself, is a little messy with clothes thrown everywhere, but it doesn’t surprise me because Allie doesn’t seem like a clean freak.

I sit on the bed as Allie grabs some clothes from her walk-in closet, which is crammed with a crazy amount of clothes and shoes–which make me chuckle as she tries to shut the door.

“Right, I'm going to change and wash up a little. Want pizza or Chinese? I’ll order when I’m done,” Allie says.

“Pizza, I can order if you want?” I say.

“I know what Lily likes, so I might as well. What would you like?” she asks, standing by the door.

“Um, barbeque chicken? And green peppers?” I ask. Luke ordered that the other day and it was nice.

“We eat the same pizza. We are totally meant to be BFF's.” She winks at me and walks out of the room.

I feel my phone buzz again, so I check it and see one message from Luke.

Luke: Are we good after this morning?

I message back saying we are good, and he sends a smiley face back. I look through my messages, seeing then that there are three from Blake.

Sexiest man alive: You ok? X

Him: Please reply, I don't want to go, but if I don't Sebastian will know something is up. I'm only going to stay ‘til he is occupied. X

Him: I miss you, I’ve wanted to kiss you all day. X

I groan, falling back on Allie’s bed, and decide to message him, as he is right. Sebastian would suspect something going on, and I want to get to know Blake without the pressure my brothers will put on us.

Me: Sorry, at I’m at Allie’s, I only just got these messages. I miss you too. But I won't lie, I am worried and maybe a little jealous. I wanted to do more than kiss you today, Blake ;) x

He replies nearly straight away, which makes me think he was waiting for a text. I can’t help the big smile that causes.

Him: Yeah I get that. I'm worried about you being at Tristan's house but I'm going with the we trust each other here and don't say stuff like that, I need a cold shower x

Me: Tris isn't here I don’t think, just me, Allie and Lily. Later. Enjoy the shower, hot stuff ;) x

Him: Can I call later? I need to hear your voice if I can’t hold you X

Me: Yep, I will message you when I'm home x

"Hey, who are you texting?" Allie asks as she sits next to me on the bed and looks over. Of course, she sees the name Blake put in.

"Sexiest man alive? Please tell me you didn't put that in?” She laughs loudly and lies down on the bed next to me.

“No. Blake has an ego the size of Mars and put that in.” I chuckle, hiding a blush, and she smiles.

"So are you and Blake doing the nasty?" She moves her eyebrows up and down.

I laugh. “It's complicated. We agreed to see each other in secret for one month and then tell my mad brothers. I don't want the pressure from them yet, you know?”

“Yeah, I do. Tristan would be the same with anyone I date. Shit, the last time I brought a date home, he all but chased him to his car,” she laughs, and I do too.

Someone knocks at the bedroom door and Allie shouts ‘come in.’ Lily pops her head around the door.

“Hey, guys,” she says as she drops her bag on the floor and hops on the end of the bed. I’m glad it’s a big bed or there wouldn’t be room, but I sit up anyway.

“Tris drove me here and let me in, but he had to leave. He says ‘hi’ but only to Izzy, though,” she frowns, and I laugh.

“Well, it’s pointless him hitting on her, when she is clearly crazy about someone else,” Allie says with a small laugh, and I roll my eyes.

“I’m not crazy. I’m just seeing how things go first,” I lie, as I know I'm crazy about him, but I can't admit that out loud yet.

“You keep telling yourself that, but I know how much you want to jump his bones,” Allie says, making me turn bright red, but she hardly notices.

“You've only been here a week, and you found someone? Details, now. Spill!" Lily says.

I can't help but laugh. “Blake, but please don’t tell anyone,” I say quietly as my cheeks blush, and Lily squeals then bounces on the bed. She has a very bubbly personality, which makes me think it’s strange she is with my very serious brother. I guess opposites attract and all that.

“Oh, I thought he wanted you last night! Well, considering he didn't take his eyes off you.” I start panicking as Lily looks back at me and holds her hands up in a surrender sign.

“Don't worry, the boys haven't noticed. I don't think,” Lily says, giving me a bit of relief.

“I hope not, it's a secret. One month to get to know each other before telling them. They are crazy over-protective. I don't want to risk it,” I tell her.

“Agreed, that's a good idea, my lips are sealed.” Lily laughs as she zips her lips up with her hands and throws away the key.

"So, tell us, how far have you gone with him? Is he as good as everyone says?" Allie asks, and I flinch a little, knowing he must have slept around for people to know how good he is. I square my shoulders back before answering.

“Not much, I want to take it slow; he's a lot more experienced than I am.” Which basically says I’m a virgin without saying it.

“There is no way you’re a virgin at seventeen! You’re extremely…well, look at you!” Allie exclaims, and Lily nods in agreement.

“Can I just say ‘wow’? Blake not sleeping with someone straight away is unheard of. I'm shocked,” Lily says again at the mention of his past. I know I need to give him a chance to change for me, so, as far as I'm concerned, it's not anything to deal with now.

“Oh, sorry, Izzy. I guess that was insensitive,” Lily says, going red, and I smile.

“It’s all right, everyone has a past. I don't judge. I may be a virgin, but it never felt right with my ex. We did everything but have sex,” I say, clearly I’m not that innocent.

“That’s cool. I haven’t been with anyone since my ex. Honestly, I’m taking a break from boys,” Allie says with a dramatic sigh.

“I can’t say Elliot was my first, but he is like a new experience,” Lily says with a sigh, making me cringe at the thought and shake my head.

I glance at Allie, whose face looks angry, and she quickly changes the subject. “Cool, anyway, what movie we watching?”

The night is filled with us watching chick flicks, and I’m reminded why it’s nice to have female friends around. We eat our body weight in pizzas with lots of sweets. I check my phone to see it’s ten, and I say my goodbyes to them both before I get in my car to drive home. I remember to offer Lily a lift home, but she says she wants to stay over, and Allie says it’s fine. I send a quick message to Blake to tell him I’ll be home in ten minutes, hoping to get that phone call he talked about.

The house is silent as I pull up, and there are no cars out front, so everyone must be out. I unlock the door and relock it before going to bed. I stay awake, waiting for a text back, but after half an hour with no reply or phone call, I get into my PJ’s and hop into bed, drifting off into a restless sleep.

11

Blake

“Seb, maybe you should slow down, mate,” I shout over the loud music as Seb downs another shot after the last five he has had in less than ten minutes.

“No, you should catch up.” He pushes a shot glass of whisky to me.

Seb is right, I would usually be wasted by now, but, for once, I don't want to. I am planning on being sober enough to be able to call Izzy later. Honestly, even if I'm just eighteen, I'm getting bored with always partying.

“Come on, what the hell is up with you? You've turned down three hot girls tonight and had what–two beers?” Seb says with bloodshot eyes as he drinks another shot. Thankfully, he stops the shots to open a beer while I watch him, and then remembers he asked me something so we end up glaring at each other.

The answer I want to give him is, ‘no one compares to your sister, and I can't stop thinking about her,’ but I can't as I promised her one month; which I don't want to do. I want to tell everyone she is mine and kiss her when I want, but I will do anything for her. I'm crazy about her, and I need her happy. I can’t believe it’s only been a week since she dropped into my life. It feels like she has been here forever.

“Nothing's wrong, just not in the mood,” I say, finally moving my gaze from his and drinking some more of my second beer.

“Yeah, there is, what's up?” he asks, while looking up and down at the blonde that's rubbing a hand up his leg. He has been through countless women in the last two months, and Seb is always at every party. I know he is trying to forget her, but this isn't the way.

If I lost Izzy, and she moved away, would I be any better? I would go as crazy and broken as Seb is now. I know it is so much worse for him because he didn’t get to say goodbye, and five years was gone in a second.

“Nothing, but I could ask you the same question,” I say and regret it when Seb glares at me. I know what's wrong with him, but he hates to talk about her or even bring her up. I also know I shouldn't have said that to avoid my own issues.

"Nothing is wrong, Blake," Seb says sternly and carefully pushes the girl rubbing him away, looking down at the table.

She picks up her drink and walks away, but I don’t even glance her way as my attention is on my mate, who is seriously looking more fucked up.

“Fuck, sorry, mate. I shouldn't have said anything about her."

“It’s just, I can't stop thinking about her or where she is. Damn, I'm so fucking screwed up," he says loudly. I know he must be more seriously fucking drunk than I thought to even tell me that. He was terrible when he came to see me the day she left. I'll never forget having to see him destroyed like that. Fuck knows what I can do to help him.

I remember he said she left a note and wouldn't be back. Seb said it was his fault, but she wouldn't speak to him. I watched and helped as Seb spent the next two weeks asking all her friends where she was, or if anyone had talked to her, but it became clear she left everyone behind when her family moved suddenly.

"I don't know what happened with you two, but I am sorry she left," I say carefully, not wanting him to start a fight tonight with me.

"I was a big idiot, that’s what happened. I ruined the best fucking thing I ever had. Five years, and I chucked it away, being fucking stupid," he says angrily and pours another shot before drinking it.

I run my fingers through my hair and sigh. "Let's get drunk," I say. I know it's the only way to get him out of his thoughts. I have no idea what happened with him and Maisy to end their five-year relationship two months ago, but since then, he has been a mess. Drinking and partying seem to keep him from starting random fights. I can't let him fucking lose himself tonight by doing just that.

"Hell, yes!" he shouts, giving me a high-five, and we do just that.

Three long hours later, we are still at this damn party, but I'm calling a cab to get us back to Seb's. My phone blurs a little as I find the local taxi number.

"There you are, big boy," a female voice says behind me as I sit in the kitchen with Seb, who is watching a half-dressed girl dancing on the counters.

I turn, seeing Aimee. Even in my drunken state, I can't help but look at her and wonder why I ever touched her. Yeah, she is beautiful, but in that cheap, fake way that makes her fucking forgettable. Izzy is so amazing it makes me wonder why I ever touched anyone before her.

"Hey, thanks for the party. I’m just calling a cab, and we are going home," I say to her to make sure she understands I'm leaving. She was always a little crazy and clingy. I call the taxi while she stares at me, making me want to tell her to fuck off. As soon as I put the phone down, she is sliding up to me.

"Stay," she purrs and runs her hand down my chest. I quickly grab her hand and gently push her away.

"Sorry, no," I say and grab Seb’s arm, pulling him toward the door, which isn’t easy as Seb is as big as I am so he weighs a fucking ton. Seb is far more wasted than I am, and is hardly making it easy as he leans on me. The overwhelming smell of whisky on him is worse. I’m going to fucking kill him in the morning. He mumbles something, but I can’t understand a bloody word.

Fuck, he is heavy.

The cab finally pulls up twenty minutes later, and Seb is sitting on the ground looking at the sky. For fuck’s sake, I know I have to pick him up. I eventually do push Seb into the cab, wincing a little when he hits his head on the door. Well, it serves the fucker right. I tell the cabby the address, and then I check my phone hoping to text Izzy. The battery is dead. Fuck, I wanted to call her later, but I can't even text her.

When we finally get there, Seb is more awake–enough to walk himself–maybe the fucking whack on the door helped him. I take his keys to open the door for him. I watch as he goes to the lounge and sits in a chair, looking close to falling asleep straight away. I lie down on the other sofa in the lounge. There is no way I’m helping him up the stairs, plus it might wake everyone up.

"Thanks," Seb mutters to me.

"I'm your friend, man," I say with a groan, stretching out, and I know I don't need to say anything else. He is like a brother to me, well hell, they all are. There isn't much I wouldn't do to help them.

"Yeah, but I'm being kind of a shit mate right now,” he says quietly. “Damn, fucking Maisy," he adds with a long sigh, his head dropping back on the edge of the chair.

"I know you don't want to speak about her, but you can speak to me if you want," I reply, sounding like a girl, but I don’t know what the fuck to say to him.

“I know, man, it's just too damn hard. I still love her, but I hate her for leaving without letting me explain."

I look over to see the amount of pain shadowing his face as he talks. "Explain what?" I ask curiously.

"What made her leave me," he says and passes out.

I'm half tempted to sneak upstairs to see Izzy, but, honestly, I'm tired, and the booze in my system pulls me to sleep in minutes.

12

Izzy

I hear a bang, then a female giggles as the front door opens and then the sound of different female’s laughter. I check my phone and it’s one in the morning. Hoping it’s Sebastian, I decide to leave it, until I hear another giggle. I sigh, it’s been half an hour, and I should go check. With that decided, I put on my satin dressing gown.

I shut the door quietly as I’m leaving my room, and more noises confirm that at least Sebastian is home. Very quietly, I make my way downstairs, following the noise to the living room where Sebastian is having a lap dance from a beautiful red-headed girl who looks familiar from school. Blake is passed out on the sofa with a black-haired beauty tucked under his arm, her head on his chest with her leg thrown over his. She is hardly wearing anything, so I can see her ass and boobs hanging out of her dress.

Just as I back away, Elliot walks up behind me and frowns at the sight before saying loudly, “Guys, Izzy and I are trying to get some fucking sleep, and it's one in the fucking morning. Take it to your room, Seb. Blake, you can take Aimee to the guest room.”

I stare at Blake as he wakes up and sees me then realises who's practically on top of him before sitting up quickly. “Shit, Aimee, what the hell are you doing?” he demands as he watches her wake up, rubbing her makeup-filled eyes.

Sebastian leaves the room with the red-head, but my heart is finding it hard to look away from Blake. I feel like being sick and punching him at the same time.

“Let’s go to bed, baby, I want you,” she says loudly in a sexy voice I could never pull off, but she does, somehow, as she pushes herself against him.

I decide I’ve had enough, finding my voice and saying, “Night guys.” I hide my heartbroken face from Elliot and run up to my room before the tears fall, and they do. I try to keep quiet as I sob into my hands. I hear a knock at my door, and I quickly wipe my eyes, dimming the light in my room before opening the door slowly to see Blake. I quickly go to shut the door, and he puts his foot in the way, stopping me. He then opens the door, pushing it shut behind him, and locks it before turning to face me.

“What do you want, Blake?” I whisper harshly and back away from him.

“Look, I had too much to drink and fell asleep on the sofa, alone, with Seb on the chair. Seb must have invited her and that other girl over when I was sleeping. Please believe me, I know it looks bad, but I promise I didn’t realise she was next to me,” he says quietly and he looks so worried.

I'm just pissed, and I’m finding the option of punching him is looking good now. “I want to believe you, but in one week, I’ve found out the first time you kissed me, you just broke up with your girlfriend, and then I find you with another girl tonight. It’s hard to trust you right now,” I say quietly, with my voice wavering slightly.

I move back to sit on the edge of my bed, never looking up at him, not wanting him to see how hurt I am. Blake moves so that he is kneeling in front of me and takes my hands in his.

“I'm sorry. I’ve never given a shit about any girl ‘til you, and I do care about you. It kills me to see your tears, and it’s worse knowing I caused them. I know tonight looks bad, but I only want you; just you, Izzy,” he lifts my chin so he can wipe my tears away as I stare into his eyes, which I swear are begging me to trust him, to let him in. I actually might believe him. He looks so honest.

“I want you too, Blake, but I’m scared of you hurting me,” I admit to him, as well as myself, and I have to look away. He puts his hands on both sides of my head and forces me look into his eyes.

We are a breath apart now, and he says, “I’ll never hurt you, you can trust me, Izzy. I know I am an idiot at times and make mistakes–” I cut him off by kissing him hard. He kisses me back with the same power and passion while pushing me back onto the bed as his body covers mine. I'm lost in his kisses, how he tastes like rain and pure Blake. His hands shake gently as they roam under my top, and I lift my hands as invitation for him to take it off.

Blake smirks at me, leaning up as he slowly takes off my top. I groan as he starts kissing my stomach all the way up until he is between my breasts. I'm not wearing a bra, so his eyes darken when he sees my breasts as he leans back. He covers one with his massive hand, and he starts gently flicking my hardened nipple.

I moan, loving his hands on me; it’s never felt like this before. Everywhere he touches me, I feel like I’m on fire. Blake kisses down my jaw, then down my neck, and finally licks my nipple–taking it into his mouth and gently sucking while playing with the other. I can barely think as I rub myself against his thigh to get some release. He slowly kisses down my stomach then stops, looking up at me in a silent question as he slowly pulls my shorts down my legs, giving me plenty of time to say no. I nod at him, which causes him to grab my leg then kiss all the way down to the triangle of curls between my legs.

At the first lick of his tongue against my clit, I buckle on the bed, and Blake chuckles lightly against me, using his arm to hold me down before carrying on. I'm moaning loudly, holding my hand over my mouth to hold in a scream as he sucks my clit into his mouth. I can’t think as I grow close to coming, and he pushes his finger inside me and everything in me tightens as I come, moaning Blake’s name. My back arches off the bed, and Blake looks up at me in wonder as I play with his soft hair.

When I finally come around from the buzz, Blake pulls back the covers, moves me in the bed, and cuddles me from behind.

“Sleep, beauty,” he says into my ear, and I do just that.

13

Izzy

I wake up feeling very warm and safe for the first time in a long time. My head is on Blake’s chest, and our legs are tangled together. I lift my head to see him sleeping, he looks like an angel with his blond hair all messy from my hands. Not being able to resist, I run my finger down his strong jawline to the stubble of hair on his face, which makes him unbelievably sexy. And I look over his chest to see his tattoos closer.

He has a beautiful phoenix on his right shoulder with fire coming off it and going down his arm. It’s all in black ink with a Celtic look to it. It’s done in so much detail, I can picture the phoenix leaving his arm and flying away. I shift a little on the bed, and I feel his arousal in his boxers against my leg. I can't help myself as I slip my hand into his boxers, stroking him up and pulling him out of his boxers slowly.

Holy God, he is huge, with my hand just touching him. He is long and thick, making me want him more than I thought was possible. I may be a virgin, but I got quite far with Devon, and I know how to do this. I want to thank him for last night. So I move down the bed slowly, trying not to wake him up. I want him to wake up as I'm doing this, and I kneel between his legs, pushing the covers away. I move my mouth to kiss the top of his dick. Blake groans in his sleep, rubbing his eyes with his hands, and then looks down at me.

“Izzy, what are you–” I stop him by taking him completely into my mouth and swirling my tongue around him, loving the loud moan that slips from his lips. I move up and down his long length, trying not to think of how big he is.

Blake groans my name and moves his hand into my hair. I suck the top and taste his pre-come on my tongue. He tastes salty and of all things Blake, which surprises me how good that feels. I move faster with my mouth and cup his balls, noticing how he grabs the bed sheets with his hands tightly.

“Shit, Izzy, stop. I'm going to come.” He breathes heavily, trying to hold onto his control, and tries to pull me up. I’m having none of that, so I suck harder and try to go faster. It doesn’t take more than a few seconds before he grunts as he comes in my mouth, and I swallow all of him before sliding up to his side. I put my head on his shoulder and tangle our legs again as he stays still in, what I hope, is happy shock. He pulls me closer, holding me tightly to him as I lift my head and lock eyes with him.

We stare at each other for a long time, and I’m thinking how breath-taking he is. I could get lost in those eyes. I wonder what he is thinking as he looks at me.

“That was the best night’s sleep and wake-up call I’ve ever had.” He strokes my face gently with a finger.

I place my hand on his cheek and smile. “I had an amazingly good night, and sleeping next to you was the most peaceful I’ve been since I was fifteen.” I sigh, not wanting to remember my past.

“Is that when your mum passed away? Your brothers told me a little about your life,” Blake asks as he starts to play with my hair.

“Yes, I moved into foster care straight after, and they were shitheads, so it wasn't great. They had a lot of parties, and I was their personal cleaner most of the time. I was lucky it wasn't anything worse,” I say, knowing that I had a lock on my door so no one could touch me. They protected me in a way, not making me be around when they were drinking, but at the end of the day, I was a pay check for them, nothing more.

“I wish things were better for you, but you won't ever be alone again. I'm here now, and your brothers are, too.” He smiles.

“Speaking of which, how are we going to explain you being here when we go downstairs?” I ask as I'm worried. I don't want any arguments right now to ruin my good mood.

“They think I slept in the spare room, so we will just come down separately. Before you ask, Aimee called a cab when I told her I wouldn't be joining her in bed anytime soon.” He chuckles a little.

“I remember saying I would rather sleep on the couch, and she didn’t take that well.” He looks worried again as I don’t know what to say to him.

I give him a small smile. “I'm glad she is gone,” I say, finally getting the courage to talk.

He hesitates before asking, “Do you still trust me?” I know the answer straight away.

“Yes, I believe you about last night. We all have a past. Yours is just around more, but I trust you.” I press a small, delicate kiss to his lips. I really believe that. I have to accept his past, and he is very attractive so girls will hit on him. I trust him not to flirt back and not to cheat.

“Thank you. What about your past?” He sighs in relief, tightening his grip on me.

“What do you want to know?” I ask in confusion.

“Well, the way you did that this morning, I’m guessing there was someone before me? I want to thank whoever it was and then punch him.” His face shows his jealously and anger. I can’t help the small grin that comes to my face at Blake being jealous over me.

“I dated my friend’s brother for about four months. We did stuff but never had sex because I didn’t feel he was the right person. We broke up about a year ago. Tilly, my old friend, and her brothers moved to France not long after.” I frown a little thinking of Tilly and how much I miss her.

“Wow, I wasn’t expecting that answer. You sound like me, you know the whole dating my best friend’s sister issue,” he says roughly, and I look at him. He pulls me into a deep kiss, and I moan quietly as he pulls away.

“I can’t believe you’re a virgin. You’re so stunning, I just didn’t think I’d ever be that lucky to have a chance to be your first,” he says with a heated look.

“I think you have a good chance, Mr. Frost,” I tease, and he tickles me, making me laugh.

“I want a date. I will figure out a day when we are both free, and I’m taking you out of this town so we can be a normal couple for a night.”

“Are you asking me out, Blake?” I giggle.

“Damn right I am, and I know your answer.” He winks, making us both laugh.

We cuddle more before my alarm goes off. Blake gets dressed and sneaks out of the room. I hop into the shower, then dress for the day in black leggings and a purple top that’s all lace at the back, but it's a nice summer’s day so I think, why not?

While I’m pulling my hair into a high ponytail, I can’t stop thinking about the little touches Blake gave me and his heart-stopping kisses. I catch a look at myself in the mirror and see my blushing cheeks and sparkling eyes, knowing my boyfriend is making me this happy.

I hop happily down the stairs to the kitchen to grab breakfast. I’m a little shocked that everyone is already here, including Blake, who is chatting with Elliot. I’m a little taken aback when I see Elliot swing his head back, howling in laughter at whatever Blake said. I must ask Blake what his magic power over Elliot is, who looks more relaxed than I’ve ever seen him. No one notices me standing in the doorway, watching them all chat or playing on their phones. It’s strange how comfortable they all are together, like a big family I guess.

“Morning guys,” I say cheerily. I grab some bread, sticking it into the toaster as I get a glass and pour myself some orange juice. I get grumbles of ‘hello’ from them.

“You seem very happy, what’s put you in that mood?” Harley asks in a suspicious tone. Shit, I forgot all about him and how mad I was the last time we spoke. My eyes roam over his face, which is turning a shade of yellow from the bruises. I want to ask again, but I catch myself before I do.

“Nothing much, just nothing,” I mumble, and I can feel my cheeks going red. I can’t look at Blake right now.

“What are you up to today, Izzy?” Sebastian asks as he knows it's my day off. I only have school Monday, Tuesday, and Thursday. Lucky for me, today is, thankfully, Wednesday.

“I have plans with Allie and Tristan,” I reply, which is true. Harley looks at me with more suspicion, probably thinking I’m still mad at him. Allie invited me along to go to the beach with them, as it’s a nice day. I haven't seen the sea since I was ten, and I can't wait. We are lucky there is a heat wave going on at the moment, and Allie says she knows a private beach we can go to that isn’t too rocky.

“Watch yourself around that Tristan, sis, and where are you going?” Sebastian says, getting up to get my toast out for me.

“Wow, it's like an interrogation in here; and just to the beach as it's a nice day.” I roll my eyes at them all as they stare me down.

“Cool, well, I have no plans, so I'm coming. Blake, want to come to the beach?” Sebastian asks, looking at Blake, who nods.

“Luke?” he asks, and Luke shakes his head, not taking his eyes off his phone.

“I know you won’t come, as Allie is there,” Sebastian states to Elliot, who just glares at him, not replying.

“Hold on, what's up with Allie?” I ask, but no one even glances my way as Sebastian pushes my plate of, now buttered, toast in front of me. “Oh and, no, you’re not coming,” I say loudly, eating the toast. Harley walks past me and pats me on the shoulder in what I’m guessing is sympathy.

They ignore me completely and start talking about taking Harley's SUV. They agree to pick Blake up in half an hour so he can get changed before heading to Allie’s. Blake winks at me before leaving.

Sebastian just ruffles my hair saying, “It’s the first time at the beach with my sister, you better tell your friends.” Not waiting for my pissed off reply, Sebastian runs up the stairs.

“Well, sis, I have some stuff to be doing with Elliot at the gym, so we will see you later. Have fun!” Luke says happily before they both walk off with a wave from Elliot.

I feel like banging my head against the counter in annoyance at my interfering brothers, but I have a feeling that would hurt so I text Allie instead.

Me: Sorry in advance, but Seb and Blake are coming with us to the beach. Hope you still love me. X

Allie texts back right away.

Allie: No problem, hot guys, beach and lack of clothing. I'm good ;) see you in a bit x

I laugh and agree; Blake in just swim shorts, yum. I know there’s no way Sebastian would let him go if he knew of my plans to watch Blake the entire time, hiding my drool of course.

A lot of arguments later, we get to the beach. I take a deep breath, smelling the fresh, open air while enjoying the breath-taking view. We all set up our towels quickly. I'm wearing a white bikini that's very sexy. I can't help but giggle as I remember Blake’s shocked face as he saw me wearing it, or Sebastian’s when he hit Blake on the head and told him to stop looking at me. Tristan smartly just glanced and looked away, but I’d be lying if I told you I didn’t swoon a little when Blake took off his shirt. Tris was just as stunning when he took his off, too, but I didn’t stare too long at him. He has nothing on Blake anyway, not in my eyes.

I lean over to see Blake lying next to me and Allie on the other side, Sebastian and Tris are swimming. The water is way too cold for me, but the weather is great for lying in the sun, playing with the warm sand in my hands.

“So, Blake, how did you meet my brothers?” I ask and lean back on my arms.

“Our mums were friends before their mother left, and then we grew up together. We have known each other since we were babies, but mainly, we knew each other from school. They kind of adopted me.” He winks.

“Cool, do you live with your mum and dad now?” I ask, as I don't really know much about him, and I want to know—I need to know—everything.

“My dad passed away when I was three, a car accident. So it's just me and my mum.”

He lowers his voice, so only I can hear, and whispers, “Come to my house this weekend. You can meet her.”

“I'm sorry about your dad,” I say, nodding to him as an answer to his question. "Does she work?” I ask, wondering if she looks like Blake or did he get his good looks from his dad.

"She’s a nurse, and my mum loves her job. She works a lot of hours, has since my dad passed. I think she needs to keep busy with work for a distraction, but she says looking after me is her full-time job," he says with a grin.

"Yeah, I bet that’s hard work, looking after you. I’m sure going to work is her break," I joke, and he laughs with me.

“Maybe it is. I'm going for a swim, you coming?” He stands up and stretches. I can’t help but admire how his body is, the tight muscles on his back and his striking tattoos. He has a cross on the middle of his left leg and has the words ‘life forevermore’ written down it. I want to ask about that, but it’s not the right time. My eyes drift to the dip above his shorts, where a little hair shows, and then up to his flat stomach. Blake looks back at me and smirks as he knows what I'm thinking about, but when his eyes darken, I’m sure he is thinking of somewhere we could sneak off to.

I clear my throat and squeak out, “Erm, no.” I’m sure my face is all sorts of red now. Hell, I’d be surprised if my entire body isn’t blushing.

He laughs and runs off toward the sea, with my eyes following him.

“Girl, you have it bad, but it looks like he is just as bad off as you.” Allie laughs.

I roll onto my side to see her. “Maybe, maybe not.” I wink, and we giggle. I watch the boys throwing water at each other from the corner of my eye.

“Sebastian said something about Elliot and you today, do you know him?” I ask as I watch Blake push Sebastian into the water while Tristan laughs.

“What did he say?” she narrows her eyes, looking angry. I almost regret asking.

I'm curious, so I say, “Just that Elliot wouldn't want to come today because you’re here.”

“Makes sense, we have hated each other since first school, the little shit stole my pens all the time.” She seems lost in a bad thought.

I laugh. “You hate each over some pens? Or is there more?” I raise my eyebrows as Allie rolls her eyes at me.

“There is a lot more. He lived to hassle me throughout school and scared half the boys in the class by saying bad things about me. I had to date outside the school because of him.”

“That doesn't sound like Elliot, he's so, well, quiet. The most I’ve seen him talk is to Blake,” I say and lie back down on my stomach, still looking over at her. I’m a little surprised to see a shadow of pain cross her face before she seems to mentally shake it off.

“Trust me, he isn't quiet around me, and he drives me mad. So now we avoid each other as much as possible.” She clears her throat and looks away from me. I wonder what exactly happened between them.

“Isn't it hard? I mean, being friends with his girlfriend and now friends with me?” I worry a little, not wanting to lose this friendship any time soon.

“Well, not really. Lily doesn't ever talk about him, it's weird. I wouldn't think they were dating unless I'd seen it. She is always staying over at my house. The spare room might as well be hers. I don’t get it as she could stay with Elliot.”

She laughs and then continues, “As for you, my lucky BFF, I don't care who you’re related to. You’re awesome on your own. Who else will I talk to about my sex life, or lack of?” she says.

I giggle. “I'm glad; you remind me of my friend, Tilly. She decided I was her friend from the moment we met in high school on the first day. You would love her, too, and her three brothers.”

“She sounds cool, where does she live now? And yes, yes I would.” She winks.

“In France, but we email, and she says her family is moving back in a year. Her parents were like parents to me after my mum died, but they couldn’t adopt me. She hopes they will move near me.”

I scream as cold, wet hands pick me up and throw me over a shoulder I recognise as Blake’s. He runs, holding me, into the water while I struggle to get away.

“Don't you fucking dare put me in that water, Blake! Blake! No, no, no!” I half-shout and laugh. I can hear the dickhead laughing away at me.

I scream as the cold water hits me and climb down Blake, so I'm straddling his hips.

For a moment, we both just look at each other before he lets go and laughs. I swim back up near him and jump up, splashing him with water. Sebastian helps by getting him with the water from behind as we all laugh.

We spend the whole day swimming, eating, and laughing. And it’s perfect.

14

Izzy

I smile at myself in the mirror, remembering the fun we had at the beach today; even if I couldn’t kiss the man I can’t stop thinking about because my family was there. I sigh as I change into black-leather leggings and a black, tube-top with a strapless bra built-in. I bounce down the stairs in a happy, contented mood for dinner, smiling at the feel of my long hair flowing around my shoulders. I find all the boys in the lounge whispering, which stops when I walk in. I raise my eyebrows at their strange behaviour, but, hey, I’m seriously not letting anything get to me today.

I look around at their faces, which are varied between worry and stress, before smiling. “I was going to cook meatballs, and I wondered if anyone wanted any?” It's one of the few things I know how to cook, and it’s easy.

“No, we are all going out and will be back late. Make sure you lock the doors,” Harley says in a bored tone before coming over and patting my shoulder.

“Where are you all going? Maybe I can come?” I ask as they walk out of the living room with me following them.

“No, not today, it's work,” Luke says over his shoulder, sliding on a blue jacket.

“Seriously, you need to shut up,” Sebastian whispers harshly to Luke and hits him on the back of the head.

“All right, have a good night. I’ll cook and leave it in the fridge for you later,” I say in my fake bored tone, trying to match Harley’s. Everyone leaves but Elliot, who stares at me for a second before grabbing his keys and coat then leaving, too.

I go to the kitchen and the minute I hear the garage door is being opened, I leave. I grab my car keys and phone, sneaking out the door. After shutting the door quietly and locking it, I remember I parked my car in front of the house. I stick to the shadows as I unlock my car, and I’m so thankful I parked it outside the house and not in the garage yesterday. I’m lucky they are taking the SUV because it’s easier to follow, and I watch as they leave. I don’t put my car lights on, and I keep them off as I leave the driveway, slowing down enough to switch my lights on and still see them when I’m far enough away from them.

I follow them down the roads. Thankfully, a car overtakes me at one point, hiding me further. It’s around half an hour before they turn onto an empty road filled with more of those huge trees, and I can’t make out much more. I wait five minutes before going down the road.

I'm wondering what work they could be doing in the middle of nowhere. I reason with myself that I need to know who I’m living with. Yes, they seem like good guys, and we are related, but who knows? I’m suddenly aware that it seems bad, like horror movie bad. Who has work in the middle of nowhere and a very expensive lifestyle?

I’m starting to wonder if Harley even has a gym like he told me he has, it’s not like I’ve actually gone to see it.

I finally get to the end of the road, and there are lots of cars parked in a scary-looking car lot. There are several street lights in the middle of the car park and a massive warehouse at the back. It looks old and abandoned, but the cars around here look expensive, like mine. There are only a few lights coming from the entrance of the warehouse, but I see shadows of people walking that way.

I park my car. I can't see the boys’ car around as I walk up to the warehouse. I’m glad I grabbed my leather jacket out of the back seat before I got out of the car because it’s colder out tonight. There is only the sound of my boots on the gravel as I walk up to the warehouse with my arms crossed for comfort. As I get closer, I see a big door with two men standing, one on each side. They are both wearing all black and look like they are high on steroids with their bulging muscles. The one on the left has shaved, brown hair and is looking at me like I’m his next meal. I start to walk away, but then I think of all the secrets, and this is my one chance.

I walk up to him, thinking how stupid this is of me, but before I can say anything, a massive arm goes around my waist and pulls me to the side of a chest covered in leather. I’m frightened before I look up in confusion at Tristan’s face, and he grins at me. Tris’ black hair is gelled to the side, and he is wearing black trousers, a black shirt, and has a leather jacket on. It’s weird, I’ve never seen him in anything less than casual, and it makes him look older than usual.

“There you are, baby, I thought you'd wait,” he says before sliding a hand behind my neck into my hair, moving my face to the side so it’s hidden. He starts gently kissing my neck and whispering into my ear, so only I can hear.

“You shouldn't be here, but pretend to be with me. I will keep you safe, for Allie’s sake.” I worry a little as he pulls away, but I hide it quickly and put on a blank face. My thoughts going straight to Blake and how he won’t like this at all, but what choice do I have?

“Sorry, baby,” I say loudly in a girly voice and try to keep my sarcasm down.

Tris nods at the man who is still looking like he is undressing me, but he nods back in respect to Tris. Tris glares at the man when he looks back at me and, surprisingly, a little fear shows in the man’s eyes. We walk past him through the big door and down some stairs. At the bottom, there is another massive door. Tris opens it, and noise rings out as we step inside. The heat surrounds me as the door slams shut behind us, but I can just about hear it over the noise of the music and people.

I'm in shock I didn’t hear the place from outside. It's a massive room full of people, and most of them are hardly wearing any clothes. It’s a night club, but then I see a massive cage in the middle, so I’m not sure what to call it. It's clearly a fighting cage with a cushioned floor in the middle, and it has a curved top joining the walls of the cage together. It’s slightly down in the ground from where we are on the dance floors–so people can look down, I’m guessing. It’s empty at the moment, so I look away, seeing that there are three all-glass bars on each wall filled with people sitting at them.

There are so many people dancing to the loud music on the dance floors in front of them, I can’t see much else as the lights are focused on the dance floors and bars. I can just about see in front of me as we walk through the sweaty people. The room is dark, so I can’t make out many of the people in here. But they look around my age, and there are too many people around to see much else. The smell of body sweat and alcohol is overwhelming as Tris pulls me through a crowded dance floor.

Tris keeps an arm around my waist as he guides me to the back, behind the cage and through one of the doors. It opens to a long corridor with curtains pulled across bays. I can hear the moans of random people as we walk until we find an empty one. I try not to think about what people are doing behind them as Tris pulls me in then shuts the curtain. I sit on the sofa in the small room and put my hands on my face.

“What the fuck are you doing here? Do you know how dangerous this place is?” Tris demands angrily as he starts pacing in front of me.

“Sorry. I just followed my brothers, I had no idea what they were doing. They keep lying to me, and I needed to know. Damn, I'm sorry. Thanks for, well, you know,” I say way too quickly and look up at his worried face as he rubs his hands over his cheeks.

He groans. “They didn't tell you what they do, did they?”

“No, and I'm too curious for my own good by the looks of it.” I stand suddenly, not wanting to be on that sofa because god knows what’s been done on it.

“Like a damn cat,” he mutters quietly.

“How is this place possible? Don’t the police stop it?” I ask as Tris leans against the wall. The place can’t be legal, but there is no way the police wouldn’t have found out about it by now.

“Money, and lots of it. Most of the local police are in one of these rooms, while their wives are at home,” Tris says, looking away. I try not to think about the implications of what he is suggesting, but it’s hard not to.

A loud, beeping-horn starts off in the background, and I can hear people walking down the corridor with loud cheers. I hear the name ‘King’ repeated a lot, and the thought of why they could be calling my last name makes me worry.

“The fight is starting. Elliot is fighting tonight,” Tris says, confirming my fears and pulling back the curtain to look out before closing it as he turns to me.

“Your brothers are unbeatable and earn a hell of a lot of money doing this. Want to see?” he asks gently.

I must look a mess as I take in what he just said. I want to deny it, but I believe him. It makes a hell of a lot of sense. The noise of the cheering is crazy now, and my brothers’ name is echoed in the noise.

“Let’s go,” I say confidently.

“Fine, but you have to act like you’re mine; you don't want to walk around here without me. Allie will kill me if anything happens to you.” He slips his jacket off, chucking it onto the sofa, and rolls his sleeves up as he talks. I glance at his arms, showing his tattoos, which stop at both of his wrists. I look up at the ceiling wondering how on earth I’m going to tell Blake about this before looking at Tris, who’s waiting for me.

“All right, but make sure my brothers don't see me, please? They would go postal.” Tris flinches a little at the mention of how much my brothers would hate to see me here and would likely punch Tris first and ask questions later.

“Yeah, let's go, and then I'm taking you home,” he says, sighing a little in annoyance.

Tris puts his hand around my waist again as we walk out, and the first thing I notice is that nearly everyone has stopped dancing. My gaze finds everyone around the cage with their hands holding the big bars. Most are girls at the front, wearing next to nothing and bouncing up and down, screaming. The rest of the people are captivated, watching the inside of the cage as the loud music beats around the dark room. The main lights light up the cage, and the small lights of the bars are all you can see.

My heart stops as I see Elliot fighting with a man who is as huge as he is. Elliot is only wearing shorts, showing me his back and the huge angel wings tattoo covering it. I want to cry when Elliot gets punched in the face before the huge man punches his ribs, making him gasp.

“Izzy, don't worry; unbeatable, remember?” Tris whispers into my ear when I tense up, and I nod but don't take my eyes off the fight as they start to circle each other.

People scream 'King, King, King' as they cheer when Elliot swings his leg out so fast, I didn’t see it happening, and his opponent falls to the ground. Elliot straddles him quickly, using his weight to keep him down, and delivers punch after punch before I turn into Tris’ shoulder, not wanting to see any more.

The dark look on Elliot’s face as he finishes the fight is stuck in my mind, making me wonder why he is so haunted and how the fuck he learnt to fight like that. I rest my head on top of Tris’ shoulder as he hugs me, whispering that everything is okay. He might not be Blake or family, but he reminds me of Allie, and it’s comforting.

I look around the rest of the room as I wipe my tears, taking a much-needed deep breath. The sight of Elliot covered in blood keeps me frozen in fear, and I have to pull my gaze away from him. My jaw nearly drops when I see Blake with Luke and Sebastian. They all stand at the bar drinking beers and watching Elliot. I’m really stupid if I thought for a second Blake didn’t know about all of my brothers’ secrets. I feel a little betrayed, but I know it’s not his secret to share with me. I’m hoping he doesn’t see me as I tug on Tristan’s arm so we can leave.

Tris takes the hint, and we walk out, winding through dancing people as they practically have sex on the dance floor, the excitement from the fight shining in their blood-thirsty eyes. I turn my gaze to the floor as we come near the exit. Tris stops as a pair of shiny, posh shoes appear in front of us, making me slowly raise my eyes.

I look up into the gaze of an older man. He looks to be in his fifties, with short, grey hair, and he's wearing a black suit, which must be an expensive designer. He has a slightly grey beard, but what scares me are his eyes. They are dark, but even in the dim room, this man screams power.

“Tristan, my boy, are you leaving already?” he asks, drawing out the sentence in a strict tone and then turning his attention to me. The man looks me up and down in a way that makes my skin crawl before looking me in the eye as I try hard not to hide behind a very tense Tristan. I only then notice how tight Tris’ grip on my hip is as he stares anywhere but at this man, I look back to the man, who now just smiles.

“Now, who is this?” he asks in what I assume is meant to be a charming way, but it comes across as creepy. My old foster parents had enough creepy old men over that I knew when I needed to lock my door. This is the kind of guy I would sneak out and walk around the park all night to avoid.

“My date, I have things I want to do, and it will take all night.” Tristan winks as he looks down at me, and I blush a little.

Tris pulls me to him, running his fingers through my hair to turn my head, and kisses me, hard and fast before letting go. I feel his hands pull me against his chest, and I know he did that so he could hide my face from the stranger. The kiss was nice, I can admit that, but I feel sick. Blake will hate me for this, and oh god, I can’t lose him.

Tris feels tense as my body is pressed against his, and I’m a little worried why a big guy like Tris is acting scared of this man. My thoughts wander back to Blake and how to explain this to him later. I could tell him the truth, which is that I was so scared and out of my depth that I let Tris kiss me. Why couldn't my brothers just be honest with me?

“Well, what's her name?” the man says, clearly not letting Tris walk me out.

“It doesn't matter, I don’t remember. I’ve got to go as I'm getting bored,” Tristan says in a flippant tone, but his whole body suggests something entirely different.

There’s a silence for a while, and I imagine they are both just staring at each other in a battle of wills.

“Fine, see you around, pretty girl,” the old man says in a short, loud voice, and I shiver from the promise in it. Tris pulls me in front of his body with his arm around my waist, nearly making me trip as he moves us out of The Cage as fast as he can.

As soon as we are outside, Tris asks for my car key and where it is. I’m in shock mode and I let him take me to my car as he pulls me by my hand. I don’t notice how cold I am until Tris puts me into the car, even doing my seat belt up for me, and blasting the heater.

I keep running questions through my head again and again as Tris starts my car. The fighting, the money, and the secrets. Why didn't they tell me?

I guess it's not a great role model job to have, but I would have understood. It would have saved me from doing something stupid, like following them to their workplace to get images I'll never forget stuck in my head. Also, let’s not forget the kiss with another guy. I can’t believe it had to be Tris, of all people. Blake was already jealous when I spoke to him. God, this night couldn't get any worse.

I don’t notice how long we drive until Tris pulls up at my house and calls someone, while I sit in silence ignoring his conversation. Eventually, he finishes his call, and placing his hand on my shoulder to get my attention, he says gently, “My friend is coming to take me to my car. Look, are you okay?”

I nod in answer to him, so he continues.

“Well, I’m sorry about the kiss, but if I hadn't, that could have gone worse. That man is dangerous, I didn't want to bring attention to you. If it helps, you’re a fantastic kisser even in shock.” He grins at me, but I can see he is just trying to make light of the situation.

“It was nice, but I'm with someone. I guess I won't be when I tell them.” I sigh before adding, “Well, I don't know what to say about my brothers, but I’m coping.”

“Blake will punch me, but he won't leave you. He is crazy about you, and it's hardly like you had much choice. You were scared and in a bad place,” he sighs, giving me back my keys. “And, if he is idiot enough not to see that, I wouldn’t mind a repeat of that kiss.” He winks, and I laugh a little.

“How did you know?” I raise an eyebrow, playing with my one key and the beach ball key ring Blake bought for me at the beach when no one was looking. It was so sweet, and I love it.

“I’m observant.” He laughs slightly. “Can you do me a favour since I did you one?” I nod my head at him as I click my seatbelt undone to turn to face Tris in the dark car with just the outdoor lights from my house.

“Give your brothers a chance to explain. I know why your brothers fight, but you need to hear the reason from them. I will tell you that they all fight, and I’ve never seen anyone beat any of them. They’re that good.”

“I will.” I think about his words.

Light fills up the car as another car comes up the road, stopping just behind us with its bright headlights on so I can’t see what car it is.

Tris looks with a backward glance and says, “That’ll be my friend. Your brothers usually stay late for the girls and shit, so don’t wait up. Call me if you need me.” He hands me a card, which I’m sure has his number on it, from his back pocket. It makes me wonder how many girls Tris has given these cards to.

I can't see the driver as we get out of my car, and I lock it as Tris gets into the other car. I don’t recognise the car, but I wave as I look down at the simple, black card with a number written in silver in the middle, while standing under my front door light. I wonder why he would need cards like this, but I don’t think about it much before going into my room and falling straight on the bed.

15

Blake

The lights dim as I stand next to Seb at the bar of the underground cage fighting club. Ironically called The Cage, the screaming starts straight away as the people rush to the outside of the cage, getting as close as they can. I hate being here, but we always go together. It’s bad enough for them to fight, they need our support. I grit my teeth as Elliot walks in. As usual, he looks bored, but I know better, he doesn’t fucking want to do this.

Elliot stops in the centre of the huge fighting cage, a few steps away from his opponent for tonight. I glance at the huge man with a stupid amount of muscles and a shiny, bald head. Elliot is at least a tiny bit taller than him, that gives him a little advantage, but, fuck, those punches are going to hurt.

"King, King, King," the crowd shouts and screams. The buzz is strong enough that you almost want to join the fight. I hear the name ‘Slash’ screamed by some girls near the front of the cage by the massive man. I grin when Elliot winks at them, and the massive man–who is apparently called Slash–says something to make Elliot laugh. Damn, Elliot is winding this fucker up. I don’t know why the people bother calling Slash’s name, they all know who’s going to win this, and the crowd wants one of the famous King Brothers to win this, too.

I'm not worried because they haven't lost since I’ve known them, yeah they’ve come close and passed out straight after, but their childhood trained them for this. Everything their messed up dad did to them, made them unbreakable. I’m so fucking glad Izzy’s mum was smart enough to keep her away from him.

"I heard you and Ivy broke up," Seb says, but his eyes, like mine, stay on Elliot in the cage as they circle each other.

"Yeah, I should have done it earlier," I say coldly. My grip on my beer tightens as Slash manages several hits to Elliot's face and stomach. Elliot groans, moving away quickly before landing a side kick to Slash’s side, followed by a punch. I fucking know Elliot is holding back now. Elliot likes to play with his opponent far more than any of the others do, even if Elliot could have ended the entire fight with that one punch if he wanted.

Not that it matters if he wanted to, The Cage or the boss wouldn't have it if he won quickly. Which I know for certain Elliot fucking could. He would have to make the fight last at least fifteen minutes, with a damn good ending. The man would be lucky if he could walk when Elliot was done with him. He would be lucky to escape with his life, but everyone knows the rules going into that cage. It’s a knockout to win, and no rules apply. A place like this doesn’t have a team of doctors around either.

"Shame, she was something else. Why did you end it? She was cool about other girls, right?" he grins at me before turning back to the cage.

"I don't want to be that guy, man. I shouldn't have been with her in the first place. I don't care about her," I say quietly to him, and I know I'm crossing dangerous ground here. Seb could guess about me and Izzy, and that can't happen yet.

"Right, don’t tell me you’re turning into a fucking girl, all of sudden, who wants to share his secrets or some shit," he says and takes a drink of his beer. “I wish he could just fucking end this shit,” Seb growls when Elliot takes a few hits to the ribs. The last one looked like enough to break a rib or two.

“Me, too, dude.” I pat his shoulder, knowing there isn’t a damn thing we can do about this shit.

Luke comes up next to me and leans against the bar on the other side, doing the buttons up on his shirt.

"Sorry, I got distracted," he says to me with a grin.

"Let me guess, it was the two girls in those black dresses I saw you with earlier? Are they twins?" I saw him chatting with them when we first arrived.

"Yeah, man. They were fucking amazing. Damn, they were the best lay I’ve had," he says, straightening out his spiked hair, which is messed up, and ordering a beer.

“Fuck, man, you’re starting to be worse than me.” Seb wraps an arm around Luke’s shoulders as he laughs.

I take a long drink of my beer, watching Elliot knock Slash to the ground and sit on him to hold him down while landing hard punches. Elliot is finally finishing this.

"Good for you." I grin with my mind thinking of Izzy suddenly, what will she think of all this when they finally tell her.

"Who you hooking up with? That blonde over there is looking at you." Luke nods to my right, and I don't even bother looking. It's pointless, there is only one blonde on my mind, and she had me from the first fucking kiss.

"Nah, not tonight," I mutter, looking back at the fight as Elliot lands a final punch, and I see Slash’s head bounce off the ground, covered in blood. At least he is still breathing. Elliot stands up, flinching a little in pain while spitting out a mouth full of blood.

The crowd goes wild, screaming, "King, King, King!" A lot of them are shouting Elliot's name as he walks out of the cage and doesn’t look back.

Surprisingly, Elliot's girlfriend, Lily, isn't here as she would usually wait for him after the fight to make sure he is all right. It always surprises me how honest Elliot is with her and that she always comes to his fights.

"Where's Lily?" I ask Luke, well, more shout as the cheers are loud with the music blasting.

"Don't know. She isn't around the house much anymore. Between you and me, I think they’re going to break up," he replies.

Seb, who must have been listening to the conversation, says, "They were having a big, fucking row yesterday. Fuck knows what it was about."

“Now who’s being the girl?” I laugh as Seb punches my shoulder.

"I'm going to check on him," I say, and they both nod at me, knowing if he needs a doctor that I'm the only one who he listens to. Not that it's easy to persuade him. Elliot can be a stubborn bastard at times.

I walk through the packed room, avoiding the half-clothed girls who try to stop me for a dance, and pass the second bar into the 'No Entry' door. The bodyguard, with a nasty-looking snake tattoo on his neck, nods at me before moving out of the way of the training room where I know Elliot will be.

The room is small with weights on the floor and mats around. It's used for fighting practice, or auditions for the fighters the boss wants to see before putting them into the ring. I take a guess that Elliot is in the shower in the back room. So I lean on the wall by the door I came in and wait.

About ten minutes later, Elliot walks out dressed in jeans and a loose-fitting black shirt. I’m glad to see he doesn’t have too much bruising to his face, only a cracked lip. It doesn’t look like it needs stitches.

"Are you all right, man?" I ask as he gets closer.

"Fine, maybe two broken ribs, but I'm going back home and I will sort them. No doctor," he says bluntly. We’ve known each other long enough that I can tell he is mostly telling me the truth. I decide to leave it as I think he will be all right. I'll remember to text Harley to keep an eye on his ribs. The fucker should be seeing a doctor.

"Where's Lily?" I ask, changing the subject. I know the last thing he wants to talk about after a fight is a fight.

"Fuck knows," he mutters, pushing his hair out of his eyes.

"What's going on with you two?" I frown at him when he glares at me a little before relaxing when he sees I’m not just being nosy, and he leans against the wall next to me.

"I think she wants us over. Honestly, I want the same, but she is acting weird. The last few times I’ve gone to her place at night, she’s never there," he grunts, staring at the floor like he wants it to open up and show him where Lily is hiding. Despite being quiet and seeming angry all the time, Elliot does care. I reckon more than most guys. He is just too fucked up from his past to know how to show it.

"You think she is with someone else?" I ask, but I'm angry. She shouldn't be screwing my friend around.

"Yeah, I do," he says angrily and punches the wall before dropping to the floor. I give him a minute while he breathes heavily, putting his head on his knees.

"Sorry, man. I know you love her." I sit next to him.

"Yeah, I think I do, but I'm not sure. Fuck, I’m only seventeen. What the hell do I know about love?" he says to the floor. I can see that, but I'm sure I’m falling for his sister, and I’m only a few months older. I can't tell him that, though. I hope Lily isn't cheating on him. It would be good for them to at least part as friends.

"Right, I'm off to home. Later," he says and struggles to stand, holding his ribs. Elliot waves me off when I offer a hand to help the stubborn bastard up.

"Want a lift? I'm done here," I ask, patting his shoulder. I'm hoping he says ‘yes’ as he isn't in a fit state to drive right now.

"No girl to fuck tonight?" he asks with a small grin.

"Nah," I say, walking to open the door. The heat of the place hits me along with the loud music. It helps me to avoid eye contact with him because the fucker knows me better than anyone and is fucking good at spotting a lie.

"Who is she?" he asks, drawing me back to look at him.

"No one," I say way too quickly, and he smirks at me.

"Sure. Look, I'm glad you met someone who makes you look like that." He gestures to my face.

"Like what?" I ask confused.

"All happy and fucking rainbows and stuff," he laughs and then frowns, holding his ribs. “Fuck, don’t make me laugh.” He elbows me.

"Do I look that lovesick?" I ask, and I know I must. I can't help but think of Izzy and our moments together every five minutes, which makes me smile.

"That look. Lovesick puppy-eyes look." He smirks.

"Let's just go," I say and glare at him. He laughs, the fucker. I hope his damn ribs hurt from being a bastard.

"Let me meet the girl who's got your balls someday soon, man." He chuckles, still holding his side, and it's nice to hear him laugh, just not about this topic.

"Fuck off. You'll meet that girl who blows your mind, and I’ll be right there making jokes, too," I say and smirk at him as I know he will hate it.

"Who says I haven't already met her? We don’t all get happy endings."

I look at him and frown. Lily can't be who he’s talking about, so who is?

We weave through the crowd with a wave to Seb, who is dancing with some girl, and make it to the car park. A shadow of a man is leaning against my car, and I glance at Elliot who nods. I know we have each other's back, and Elliot will ring Harley's phone so he can hear the conversation.

"Boys, it’s nice to see you," the old man says in a quiet drawl.

He straightens up and walks over so I can see him and I realise it’s Arthur. The fucking owner of The Cage, and he is a complete asshole. The asshole has on a, most likely, thousand pound suit with not a hair out of place. It’s grey, going white at the sides, but kept short. His wrinkled face shows his age more than the cold look his dark eyes give.

Elliot replies coldly, "You’re back."

"Yes, Europe took less time than I thought. Lovely fight tonight, Elliot."

Elliot just nods at me before his gaze goes back to Arthur, and I agree, we need to wrap up this conversation. I’m sure his bodyguards are close, with guns no doubt. I don’t like being unarmed around this son of a bitch.

He looks at me and smiles in that evil, creepy kind of way. Arthur is an evil son of a bitch.

"Blake, when are you going to fight for me? I’ve seen you train. You’re as good as them, and you get to keep the money," he drawls in that fucking creepy voice he seems to have mastered.

"Not my thing," I say in a bored tone, offering no apology.

His eyes flare for a second in anger, but he quickly hides it. "Ah, well, I'm sure I can change your mind eventually."

"What do you want?" Elliot cuts in sharply.

I know the brothers have nothing but hate for this man, who makes them fight. Arthur controls them, and it’s the price they pay for being born.

"It’s just a chat, Elliot. Well, I am going. Say ‘hello’ to your brothers." He smiles widely, making him look more fucking creepy, and walks back to The Cage.

I unlock the car as Elliot watches Arthur’s bodyguards follow him, and then we both slide in.

After a few minutes of driving, Elliot says, "I don't like it. Arthur looked almost smug, and his timing, coming back when Izzy just got here–it's dangerous if he ever finds out about her."

I agree; he holds what their father did over their heads and makes them fight, but if he knew about Izzy. Well, he would make her pay, too, just for the blood in her system.

"Yeah, he looked smug, but he always does. Arthur can't know about her already, and his kids won't say anything."

“I know they won't," he says with a hint of a threat, but he knows there is little chance they would hurt Izzy.

"You like Izzy, then? She seems cool for a sister." I try and say calmly as I want to say ‘she is a fucking amazing person, and you’re damn lucky to be in her life,’ but I can't.

"I like her. She is honest and cool. But she is friends with Allie, and she makes mistakes." I try not to laugh, but I fail, snorting in laughter, and Elliot glares at me.

Allie and Elliot have hated each other since first school, but I see the way he looks at her. I’ve also seen the countless boys he threatened if they even looked at her. There’s a fine line between love and hate with those two.

"Right," is all I can say between laughs.

"Shut up, man. She is a cold-hearted bitch," he growls.

"Yeah, but a beautiful one. One you have been obsessed with since first school," I comment, trying not to laugh anymore.

"You fucking know why I can't go there, ever." He stops speaking and looks out the window, grinding his jaw. Yeah, I know, but I think it's a pointless reason, and I hope he realises it sooner, rather than later.

16

Izzy

When I wake, I roll over. Seeing my red alarm numbers telling me it’s eight in the morning, I press the button to stop the alarm buzzing. I stretch, getting out of bed. Everything is perfect until the memories of last night come flooding back to me, making me gasp. I sit back as I hear the cleaners hoovering outside my room. Knowing they won’t be long until they will want to clean my room, I shower and lightly dry my hair, leaving it down. I dress in skinny jeans, an off-the-shoulder, black top, and my knee-high, black boots. My thought the entire time I get ready is how they didn’t tell me. My anger is full-tempo by the time I walk out of my room. I smile at the little woman who is dusting a picture as I pass her on the stairs.

As I walk into the kitchen, the boys are all sitting around the island, eating bacon and eggs. Luke must have cooked, it never smells this nice if the others try. I look at Elliot first and see the bruises littered all over his face from one or two punches last night, along with his cut lip. A flashback of last night with him covered in blood and looking so dark and lost flashes into my mind, making me shake slightly. I calm myself down by remembering Tris’ words in the car. I have to give them a chance, they won’t hurt me. They could have easily by now.

“Hey, guys,” I say, acting normal as I walk past checking my phone. I smile as I see some cute messages from Blake and Allie. I know I need a minute before I say anything, so I decide to get some of the delicious-smelling food.

“Good morning. You look nice today, sis,” Sebastian says cheerily as he sips his coffee, and the others mumble ‘hello.’

I eat for a bit, not really tasting anything, which is a shame as bacon is my favourite. I listen to their conversation about school before saying, “I enjoyed your fight last night, Elliot; nice win.” His fork drops, and there is silence as they all look at me in shock. I try not to grin as Seb chokes on his food, and Elliot whacks his back.

Harley finally says, after clearing his throat a few times, “What the fuck?” I almost smile because he sounds so different from the in-control brother I’ve gotten used to knowing.

Sebastian chimes in next, “It's not as bad as whatever you’ve been told.” He looks guilty as I glance at him. I hold my hand up to stop him as they clearly didn't listen.

“I didn't say anyone told me. I said I watched your fight, but I didn't stay long after you finished it off, Elliot,” I say calmly, but my body is tense, and breakfast is forgotten. I pour myself an orange juice while they stare angrily at me.

I hear them whispering to each other before Elliot says, “How the fuck did you get in? Who were you with? You can't just walk in.” He fires these questions one after one, getting angrier by the second. If looks could kill, I would be worried for my wellbeing.

“I went with a friend,” I say loudly, letting him know I won’t be intimidated before turning away and grabbing my keys and my phone.

“I’m going to be late for school, you guys chat about what you’re going to tell me when we are all home later,” I say, walking past Sebastian who tries to grab my arm to stop me, but before I can leave, Harley blocks the way.

“There is no way you are leaving, Elizabeth. We clearly need to talk, and you need to tell me who your friend is.” He draws on the word ‘friend’ and looks at me like he expects me to answer his question because he used my full name.

“No, I'm not missing school because you idiots–yes, I mean all of you–decided not to trust me. What did you think I would say? Harley, you saw where I was from. How could I judge you?” I shout at him, and he looks shocked for a second before looking strange.

“It’s not that we don't trust you . . . it’s complicated, Izzy,” Sebastian says gently, and I look over to see the worry in his eyes, but his worry just makes me more pissed at them all.

“Well, tell me then? I'm your family, you can trust me. You’re all I have, so why would I risk that?” I say with tears in my eyes because I know his answer before Elliot even says it.

“No, we can’t and won’t. We don't want you involved with this life. So, answer the fucking question. Who took you?”

“Why the fuck would I tell you? You don’t trust me with your secrets, so I’m not going to tell you mine!” I shout, knowing after I say it how childish I sound.

“Yes, you will while you live here,” Harley says, backing up Elliot and walking over to me.

“Fuck you, Harley,” I say, full of hurt now and less anger. Being small has its advantages as I slide past Harley before he can get me, and I slam the door on my way out. I hear Harley shout for me to stop. Considering he doesn’t follow me, I’m guessing one of the others stopped him. It’s for the best anyway.

I sit in the car for a moment, calming my breathing. I decide going to school is pointless today, as I won’t be able to think, and I call Blake as he might have answers my brothers won’t give me. Honestly, all I want to do is to run into his arms, he makes me feel safer than I have in years. He answers on the second ring.

"Hey, Izzy, are you all right?" he answers.

“Yeah, erm . . . do you want to skip school with me today? I need to speak to you, and I just can't go to school.” I sniffle.

“You’re a bad influence on me, beauty, but yes.” He laughs, making me smile. “You sound upset, what’s wrong?” His tone changes so quickly that I don’t respond for a second.

“Can’t speak about it, can I come to your place?” I ask, hoping he is all right with that. I seriously don’t want to cry in public today.

“I’ll send you my address. Mum’s at work, so we will be alone,” he says, and I smile in relief.

"Okay, I'll see you soon." I put the phone down. Not long after, I have his address, and I make my way to his house wondering why none of my brothers follow me. I’m guessing they think I need time to calm down, or worse, they need time to make up an excuse.

The first thing I notice is that his house is as big as mine, maybe even bigger. It looks as big as a god damn castle! It's beautiful, with that old kind of feel, with stone walls in grey and old-fashioned glass windows, there’s even ivy growing all over the walls, speckled with pretty, purple flowers. There is a stone driveway that matches the colour of the house, and the gates are open as I pull up. Tall trees surround the house like mine, and as I drive near the front of the house, there is a newer looking extension to the old house, with a garage to the side. I imagine it’s where they have added more modern parts of the house. The garage door opens when I get near it, and Blake is standing there looking as handsome as always in three-quarter length jeans and a tight, white top, which shows off his amazing chest with his arms crossed.

My breath catches in my throat at the stern look on his beautiful face, and, for some reason, I'm so scared I’ll lose him when I tell him about Tris that I almost start the car again to drive off, but I'm not that kind of person. I take a deep breath, reminding myself that I can do this, and get out of the car.

As I walk up to Blake, his whole expression softens, and he opens his arms when I get close. I practically run into them as he hugs me tight. His hand winds into my hair, holding my head against his chest, as tears run down my face and Blake leans down to whisper into my ear.

“Whatever it is, it's okay, or I’ll make it okay.” I hear the silent promise of protection and safety in his words, and that brings me to more tears. Blake gently moves me so he can wipe my tears away and holds my face with both hands before giving me a sweet kiss.

When I’ve calmed down, he kisses my forehead then takes my hand, and I follow him through the garage to a door. Blake presses a button on the wall, causing the garage door to shut, and we walk into a kitchen. It’s filled with white cabinets that look brand new and out-of-place in such an old house, with appliances littered around, too. I don’t get more time to look as Blake tugs my hand.

I walk with him to a massive entrance room with a huge, wooden double staircase in the middle, and as Blake leads me up the staircase, I notice the little roses carved into the bannister, which are very pretty. At the top of the stairs is a long corridor with little chandeliers littered down the middle of the ceiling, lighting the hallway. There’s a huge picture of two people holding a baby in a painting right at the top. I let go of Blake’s hand to have a closer look.

Blake wraps a hand around my waist, chuckling slightly and whispering, “I’m sure my mother will spoil you with baby photos soon, but, for now, I’m keeping that mind of yours innocent.”

I laugh loudly, making myself feel a little better as he leads me into his bedroom. It’s quite manly, is my first thought. There is a king-size bed with a black-leather headboard and a gigantic TV on the wall opposite the bed, with a black sofa in the corner. The room’s painted a light-blue, and the bed sheets match. There are two doors in the room, which I guess are a bathroom and wardrobe. Paper and pencils litter the area around his sofa and bedside cabinets. There are a few sketch books on the bookcase in the corner, and I want to investigate his art, but not now.

Blake locks the door behind him, as I take my shoes off, before coming back to me, taking my hand and leading me to the bed. We both lie down next to each other on our sides, so our faces are inches apart. I can taste his peppermint breath mixing with mine as his blue eyes search mine.

“So, what happened?” he finally asks me, and in this moment, I feel my phone buzz in my pocket. I have heard it go off three times now, but I know it’s my brothers. I really need to calm down first, so I don’t answer. I pull my phone out of my pocket, and I lean back to drop it onto Blake’s bedside table before returning to a curious-looking Blake. I need to tell him first about everything before I can cope with them, is my only thought now.

“It's a long story. Can you let me say it all before saying or doing anything?” I hesitantly ask, wanting to find a big box to hide in. I hope he says ‘yes,’ as it's easier to say it all quickly, and then he can kick me out as he gets mad at me.

“Okay,” he says cautiously, looking so worried it hurts for a moment because I know I'm going to hurt him now. I clear my throat and drop my eyes to his blue bed sheets before starting.

“Right, well, last night I followed my brothers to an illegal fight and got myself into trouble, but Tristan found me. He pretended I was with him, so he had to kiss me in front of a creepy guy who wouldn't stop asking questions about me.” Blake doesn’t say anything as his jaw clicks, so I carry on my mumbling.

“I'm so sorry, I was scared and in shock. Well, I still am, but I feel like crap because I knew it would hurt you.” I stop talking, knowing there isn’t much else I can say, and slowly raise my eyes to his.

Blake is staring at me with a mix of anger, jealousy, and a hint of worry, but he says nothing as we stare at each other for what feels like a long time but may have been only five minutes.

He finally slides his hand behind my neck, pulling me to meet his lips in a rough and demanding kiss. I know this is his way of showing me I’m his, and I moan as he pushes his tongue into my mouth and I’m reminded of the amazing taste of him. Blake gently pushes me into the mattress with his strong body and holds my hands above my head as he pulls out of the kiss to look at me.

Blake sighs before resting his forehead against mine and whispers, “It's all right. I might want to kill Tristan, but he was right to do that,” he starts calmly, but the tone changes quickly as he clearly is thinking of everything else I said. “What the hell were you thinking? You could have been hurt, or worse.” He is not shouting, but he’s loud. I can feel his anger, but he doesn't scare me. The worry and love in his eyes makes me believe he is truly scared of me getting hurt.

“I’m sorry, I don't like lies, and I saw you there. You know what they do and didn't say anything. I asked you. Do you fight, too?” Blake doesn’t answer, just stares into my eyes.

“What else don't I know?” I say in a breathless whisper as my anger vanishes into hurt.

He seems to realise something before letting me go and getting up off the bed to pace the room.

“Yes, I do know; no, I don't fight. I just go because they are my mates, and, well, they don't have a choice,” he mutters while running his hands through his hair.

“What the hell do you mean ‘they don't have a choice’?” I ask, moving off the bed to the other side and heading for the door. Blake groans, following me, and turns me by my shoulders so I can look at him. I can see the argument in his head about the need to tell me and keeping my brothers’ secret.

“I can't, Izzy, they’re my best mates. They are like brothers to me, and I’ve already hurt them by lying about us. I promised them, and I can't break that. Please don't ask me to. I want to tell you, but I can't.” He holds my hands and rubs his thumb over my palm in a plea for me not to ask.

I don't say anything for a while and just look at him. If it’s possible, I respect and love him more.

Holy crap, I love him; that's crazy. Instead of saying anything, I push my body up his, placing my hands on his chest, and say, “You’re amazing, you know that? Kiss me. I want you today; just me and you.”

He looks at me for a while before leaning down and kissing me in a deeper way than he ever has before. He pulls me up by my ass, which he seems to like doing, and my legs go around his waist as he pushes me into the wall, causing a long, embarrassing moan from me. I can feel how hard he is pressed against me, and it’s driving me crazy with the feel of his strong body pushed against mine. Blake’s scent surrounds me, making me feel safe and so very turned on all at the same time.

He leans back, breaking the kiss to pull my top off in a way that reminds me he knows what he is doing, and he unclips my bra before kissing me again deeply. Blake moves his impressive mouth to kiss my neck and finally moves down to my breasts. I arch into him and moan as he swirls his tongue around my nipple, then moves to the other one. I rub myself against the hard length of him to relieve some of the pressure down below, and he stops to kiss me again before moving us to the bed. I move up the bed, lying bare-chested in front of him, the room bright from the sun, as Blake takes me in with a small, happy smirk.

Blake pulls the button on his jeans open before he stops to look down at me for a second with a silent question, and I nod at him. I want this. I may have turned up upset today, but being with Blake is the right thing for me. He kicks off his shoes, then pulls his top off to show his delicious chest, and his jeans go next.

I’m a little shocked as his impressive erection pops out, standing tall. I had forgotten how stunning he is. My mouth waters at the sight, but my mind worries a little about how the hell that is going to fit inside me when I nearly choked with him in my mouth before. I finally lift my gaze to Blake’s to find him staring at me with a big smirk this time, showing off those dimples I love. I know this is what I want, so I slowly pull my jeans and thong down as he watches, and then I push them off the bed.

Blake pulls me up off the bed into a scorching kiss as our bodies push against each other, and I wrap my hand around his cock. Blake doesn’t let me stroke his hard cock for long before breaking the kiss and pushing me back to the bed. He stares at me with such longing as his blue eyes turn darker, like he is trying to remember every second with me. Blake opens his bedside cabinet and takes out a condom. He rips the packet and slides it on.

I get a little nervous now, but Blake kneels at the end of the bed and spreads my legs wide before sliding a finger into me without any warning as he kisses my thigh. I nearly come right away, but I don't stop staring at his eyes as he kisses down my thigh and then reaches my centre.

“You’re so wet, baby. I can’t wait to taste you again,” he says in a deep voice.

Blake blows a soft, cold breath at my clit, and my back arches from the pleasure. He moves his tongue up and down my slit before finally sucking on my clit. I can’t help the loud moans that escape me as he continues to pleasure me, and he starts moving his finger in and out of me before adding another. I start to feel my orgasm coming, and I moan Blake’s name again and again as I come loudly. He rides out my orgasm with his fingers moving in and out, all while staring at me.

“You’re so fucking beautiful, seeing you come is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” he says gruffly and moves up my body.

He pulls me into an urgent kiss. I can taste myself as well as Blake, and it drives me crazy. He positions himself at my entrance and breaks the kiss to whisper, “Are you sure about this, beauty?”

“I’m sure about you, Blake.” I lean up and kiss him deeply, and I bite on his lip gently, coaxing him to start.

I feel the tip of his cock slide slowly into me. He takes it slowly before suddenly pushing into me all the way to the hilt, and I cry out from the pain. Tears pour from my eyes as it hurts so much, and Blake kisses them away before looking at me.

“It gets better, Izzy; tell me when you want me to move.” He breathes heavily as the pain washes away, and I feel how full I feel so I start to move a little. The pain disappears as pleasure takes over.

Blake groans loudly, kissing my neck before pulling out and thrusting back in slowly while muttering under his breath, but I still hear him, “So fucking good, so tight.”

I moan as he picks up his pace and moves his hand to play with my clit. I feel my orgasm coming again as Blake slowly kisses me.

I moan his name as he pushes his face into my neck, biting me gently. I come strongly, tightening around him as I whisper Blake’s name on repeat. I feel Blake lose the last bit of his control as his thrusts become faster and frantic until he stills, finishing inside me, and groans my name into my neck. We stare at each other, and he kisses me sweetly before pulling out. I wince at the sting and the loss of him as he rolls off me and pulls me to lie on top of him while we get our breath back.

Blake pulls the condom off and ties it before throwing it into the bin by his bed and looking at me. I try not to notice the blood on the condom.

“Wow, beauty, just wow,” he says with a grin and slowly kisses me, showing me how he feels more than words can.

I grin back and say, “I agree, that was pretty epic.”

He smiles at me with such warmth that I feel my heart racing. “I'm going to run you a bath because you will be sore, and you’ve bled a little,” he says and kisses my head. I blush a little at the reminder of the blood, but knowing it doesn’t bother Blake helps me.

“You might want to answer your phone while I do; you know they love you, and they’re just worried.” He walks off into the bathroom, and I hear the bath running a few moments later.

I lean down and find my phone on the bedside cabinet. I see I have several missed calls from Sebastian and Elliot, and messages from Harley and Luke. They all say they are sorry and that they want me home. I decide to text Sebastian rather than all of them.

Me: I’ll be back tonight, I just need some time. I'm safe and I love you all no matter what, you’re my family. X

He replies quickly, which makes me feel bad as he was waiting for a reply.

Sebastian (the best bro): All right but we are worried, see you tonight as I guess nothing we can say will make you come back now. We love you too, Izzy, we only want to keep you safe. x

Me: I know, that's why I'm not mad. I saw how dangerous that place was. I just need some time and I am safe, I promise x

I turn my phone off and walk naked into the bathroom. Blake is leaning over the tub, turning the taps off. It's a massive, claw-tub bath, and I feel very excited to get in it.

“I’m so fucking lucky,” he mutters, looking me over, and it makes me blush.

Blake smiles gently before holding a hand out, which I happily accept, and I climb into the bath. I feel a sting as the water hits me, but, instantly, I feel better. I’m enjoying the bath so much, I don’t notice Blake stripping his clothes off until he moves me so he can sit behind me, and I snuggle up to his chest.

“You okay?” he asks and kisses my hair.

“Yes, I couldn't imagine my first time being better,” I say honestly, as I have no regrets.

“I’m sorry it wasn't more. I don't know how to be romantic, and I just had to have you,” he says, running his hands down my wet arms.

I laugh. “Today was perfect, I'm glad you are my first,” I whisper.

“If I have my way, I’ll be your last, too,” he whispers into my ear. With those sweet words, my heart sinks further in love with Blake.

“Tell me about your mother,” Blake asks as we relax.

“She was kind, I mean really kind. I’ve never known anyone like her before. I always remember how every Christmas she would make those shoeboxes full of presents for the homeless centre. Every night after work for a month, she would make them with whatever money we had. I always helped, and then a few days before Christmas, she would spend the entire day giving them out. People always loved my mum, but she never let them close. I wonder if that was my father’s fault,” I tell him.

“I don’t know, but she sounds like an amazing person,” he says a little tensely. I wonder if my father had something to do with how my brothers are now. I don’t want to ruin this by asking.

“She was. I wish I’d had more time with her, but I’m grateful for the boys.”

“I think they’re more grateful for you. They have a hard time trusting anyone, and you’re so kind. You’re like your mother, I’m guessing. It’s hard to not love you.”

My heart catches at his words, noticing that maybe he loves me, too. “I hope I’m like her. I want some part of her to live through me. I think she would have liked the boys.”

“You’re more like her than you’ll ever know, but I’m sure she is proud of who you are. Like I hope my dad is.” He sighs.

“He is,” I comment, and I feel Blake’s arms tighten around me. We don’t say any more as we wash each other and gently kiss.

We spend the day watching movies, which, of course, couldn’t be anything romantic but ended up being a comedy instead. Talking about our lives is more fun than the movies, anyway.

I learn Blake’s favourite food is pizza, which isn’t that surprising being he is a teenage guy. I laugh when he tells me his favourite colour is white, and he thinks I’m being mean when I tell him he always seems to wear blue or black, so I thought those were his favourites. We are cuddling on his bed as the TV plays in the background when I ask, “What’s your plan for after school?”

“The local university to study teaching. I’ve always dreamed of becoming one. My father did, too, but he didn’t get that chance.”

“It’s a good career, and I could see you being the sexy teacher all the girls dream about and who the boys want to be.” I laugh.

“I could definitely see you as a teacher, wearing a little skirt with some sexy glasses as I bend you over the library desks.” I slap my hand over his mouth to stop his little fantasy, which I don’t want to admit is pretty incredible. Blake chuckles at me while he gently kisses my palm as I notice the time on his clock in the corner.

“It’s six o’clock, I suppose I should be going back to my house.” I sigh, not wanting to leave.

“Are you sure? I mean, I would like to get to know your body again, but you might be too sore. We can just sleep,” he asks in a husky voice as he cuddles me from behind.

“I have to deal with my brothers. Running isn’t going to solve anything.” I roll over to face him as his blue eyes look at me with concern.

“Do you want me to come with you? I don't like you dealing with this alone.” He strokes my cheek as I lean into his touch.

“You can't, we can tell them soon, but, now, they wouldn't handle it well. I’ll be okay,” I say, pressing a small kiss to his cheek.

I can’t resist pushing a gentle kiss on his mouth, which he returns and deepens instantly. He rolls me onto my back and kisses me harder.

“Blake, honey, are you home?” A sweet, female voice shouts up the stairs and Blake freezes on top of me, flashing me a small grin. He pulls me up with his hand as he gets off the bed.

“Do you want to meet my mum?” he asks with a blush, making me nod a ‘yes,’ even if I’m nervous. I walk to his bathroom, quickly running my fingers through my hair and slipping on my shoes as Blake watches with a small grin.

He leads me down the stairs and into the kitchen where a small, very pretty woman with short, blond, pixie-cut hair is standing, opening the fridge. When she sees us, the first thing I spot is she has the same blue eyes as Blake. She is taller than me by a little, and is wearing a nurse’s uniform. She’s probably around forty, but her looks make her seem even younger; I hope I look as good as she does when I’m older. When her whole face lights up with a big smile, I’m reminded of Blake again, and I wonder what he got from his dad. Her eyes briefly glance to our joined hands, making her smile more, if possible.

“Hey, honey, who is this pretty girl?” she asks as she comes over and hugs Blake. I’m a little taken aback when she hugs me tightly and pulls back to look at me in a strange way, like she recognises me.

“This is my girlfriend, Izzy. Izzy, this is my mum, Summer,” he says. My cheeks blush, and I love hearing him call me his girlfriend.

“Nice to meet you,” I say with a smile.

“It's great to meet you. Blake has never introduced me to a girlfriend before, and I was beginning to think he never dated.” She laughs, playfully hitting Blake’s arm.

“Really?” I arch an eyebrow at Blake, who laughs with a blush lighting his cheeks and pulls me to him.

“No girl mattered until you, so I didn't see a point,” he whispers in my ear, and I swear I love him a little more for that.

My phone goes off in my pocket. I pull it out to see Harley’s name. “I’m sorry, I should get this.” I walk away a little before answering, just in case he is shouting.

“Hey,” I say, and it’s suddenly awkward after how I left it with him; my chest actually aches at the reminder of the hurt on his face.

"I’m sorry, Izzy, for earlier; you were right. When are you coming home?" he asks, and I can hear how tired he is in his voice.

"I understand. I just want to be involved with you guys, and I’ll be back soon," I say in the kindest way I can.

“You are involved, and we are going to talk when you’re home. Should I bother asking where you are?” he sighs.

“Nope,” I say with an extra pop in the ‘p,’ and I resist the urge to jump up and down at the thought they are going to tell me something. They must trust me if they do, and that means a hell of a lot.

“Fine, I will order pizza. I’ll see you soon,” he replies, and he hangs up. Wow, he must be pissed off at me a little. I don't want to go home, but I know I must. It’s unfair to keep them waiting for me.

I walk back to Blake, who is chatting with his mum, and he pulls me between his open legs as he rests on the kitchen stool. I smile as he chats to his mother, who is cutting some vegetables on the counter. When I make eye contact with her, she smiles at me but is still looking at me strangely.

“Do you want to stay for dinner, Izzy? I would love to hear about your family,” Summer asks.

I turn away from Blake to fully look at her. “No, sorry. I would, but that was my brother saying he has dinner ready. I have to go.” I frown a little at why she wants to know about my family, but I’m guessing it’s just a friendly thing.

“Okay, but how about next Monday?” she asks in a demanding way, and I can feel Blake tense around me. I want to say ‘no,’ but I’m hoping she is just being overprotective of her only son and wants to find out about his new girlfriend.

“Yes, that would be great,” I say eventually, noticing Blake’s arms tighten around me.

She claps her hands together and starts moving her food into a bowl. “Well, see you soon, Izzy. I'm going to change.”

“Bye, and it was lovely to meet you,” I reply honestly.

“Trust me, it was lovelier for me to meet you.” She looks at me strangely for a second again before leaving the prepped food on the side for cooking and walking out.

I turn to Blake to see him looking at me strangely.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn't have said yes without asking you. I just didn't want to disappoint her,” I say quickly and look down.

He grabs my chin gently and pulls me up into a soft kiss before saying, “It's not that, I just didn't realise how lucky I am until now. It felt perfect with you in my arms and to actually be able to do normal things with you.”

“Oh, well, I think I'm the lucky one.” I grin and kiss him slowly before sucking on his bottom lip, making him groan quietly.

I pull back at his annoyance and hop away from him to keep a safe distance. One look at his darkened, bedroom eyes and I know I’ve done the right thing.

“I have to go because if I stay, I’ll be in your bed,” I say seductively to him.

“I don't see how that's a bad thing,” Blake says with a panty-dropping smile. Blake stands to reach for my hand as we walk out to my car. Once we are next to my car, he gently presses me against the door with his body and goes on to kiss me hotly, running his tongue into my mouth, and I nearly ask him if I can stay as I catch my breath.

He pulls away. “You need to go before I can't let you. I'm going for a cold shower,” he says as breathless as I feel.

I nod, not being able to make words come out of my mouth at that point, and hop into the car. I wave goodbye to him before driving back to the madness that is surely waiting for me at home.

17

Izzy

I go to open my front door, but it's opened for me as a strong pair of arms pulls me into a tight hug. It doesn’t take me long to realise it’s Luke, and he actually sighs in relief at seeing me. He doesn't say anything, just lets go of me and gently pushes me into the house, and then the door shuts behind me with a soft groan.

“Where is everyone?” I ask as I slip off my shoes and leave my phone on top of a small table by the door.

“Living room,” he says gruffly and walks off that way, with me following.

When we walk into the living room, Sebastian’s sitting on the floor with his back against the sofa as he watches the TV. Elliot and Harley are having a deep conversation on the other sofa. There are several unopened pizza boxes and coke bottles on the coffee table. Sebastian’s eyes widen, his lips pulled into a tight smile as he sees me enter, and he turns off the TV as I walk to stand next to the sofa.

“Come and sit next to me, Izzy,” Sebastian says, patting the floor next to him. I join him and smile, but he seems as tense as the rest of them as he returns my smile.

Harley clears his throat so that I look at him. I can see the mixture of emotions on his face; worry, anger, and mainly stress, making me a little concerned for him.

“We have all agreed to tell you everything. We wanted to keep you out of this, but it seems you will find your own way there anyway,” he says with a huff, clearly annoyed at me.

Elliot surprises me by taking over and saying, “Our father was involved in The Cage. That's the name of the place you went, if you didn’t know. There are no rules to fighting in it, and our dad was killed by the owner of The Cage for trying to kill him. We are paying off a debt to him for not killing us, too, because we knew about it and we didn’t try to stop Father. You have to remember, we were just kids when we agreed to his messed up deal.”

Sebastian takes over now, and I turn my attention to him as I try to deal with the information they are telling me. I did not expect this.

“Our father was a power-hungry idiot, and we didn't have a good childhood with him, sis. Now, we’re stuck paying off his debt by fighting in the cage, even though we don’t want our lives to be like this.”

I sit, completely shocked, for a long time, taking in everything they are saying as a picture of my father forms in my head without me wanting it to. I guess I have to admit to myself I knew he wasn't the best person if he knew about me and didn't help my mum with looking after me. I knew she was keeping me hidden with all the moving, but did she know how bad he really was?

“This wasn’t what I was expecting,” I mutter to myself. I thought they were fighting for money, not because they have no choice. My gaze locks onto Harley as I finally look up at them.

“How much ‘debt’ do you have to pay? How many more fights?” I ask, putting a strain on the word debt.

“We have to fight three hundred fights and win every one. If we lose any, he adds twenty fights per loss. We haven't lost any by pure, damn, fucking luck, but we have come close.” Harley’s eyes flutter to Luke briefly before looking away.

“We have all been in the hospital more than once for different things, it’s lucky we have enough money left from our parents to make anyone look the other way,” Elliot adds in as he stares at me, trying to see my reaction.

“We are so fucking close to being free, Izzy,” Sebastian says harshly and sighs slightly, pulling himself out of a memory before grabbing my hand.

I can feel the tears running down my cheeks, and I try to look away at the wooden floor. I feel Luke sit next to me, and he soon pulls me into his shoulder for a hug.

We don't say anything for a while as I calm down before Sebastian says, “Let’s eat while you think, sis.”

Everyone starts eating. I feel sorry for them, wondering how they cope. Fighting is dangerous, as I saw the other night, and our dad did that to people. Why did he? The question rolls around in my head, but looking at my brothers’ faces, I can’t ask them.

I don't want to show them pity, as I feel they wouldn't want that, but if they owed the debt, does that mean I do, too? I am guessing that's why they don't want me involved, as well as it being clearly dangerous. I’m taking a wild guess that not everyone likes getting beat all the time, and I would be an easy revenge.

I smile as Luke hands me a plate loaded with pizza. I pick at a piece of pizza, not really feeling it, but I don’t want to disappoint the boys. Luke pours me a drink and passes it to me with a smile, which I return.

“So, you’re close to finishing your fighting in The Cage?” I ask, despite the fact I'm sure they are.

“Yes, can I ask you a question now?” Harley asks in a stern, parental voice that reminds me of how my mother used to sound before I was told off as a child.

I shift uncomfortably before saying, “Yes, I guess.” I’m hoping it’s nothing to do with Blake as I’m not ready to tell them. I understand why Blake wouldn’t tell me, and he is right that this is their story to tell. I’m happy he has stuck by them through all of this, and it reminds me what a great guy he is.

“Who took you? We know nearly everyone in this town, and I can't think of anyone who would be stupid enough to take you. They don't care about you if they did,” he says, as his eyes flash in anger, not at me, but at the idea of someone putting me in danger.

“No one took me. I followed you that night, but I was lucky when Tristan bumped into me outside. Tris looked after me and then took me home when he could,” I say, almost whispering because, hell, they are intimidating, all staring at me in anger.

Sebastian drops his pizza on the floor, looking shell-shocked, and I try not to smile at that.

“Shit,” Sebastian says with a groan, picking it up and putting it in the box. Luke smirks before he looks away.

“That was stupid of you, Izzy, but I guess you never heard the saying, ‘curiosity killed the cat’?” Harley says while shaking his head. I can see how angry he is.

“Lucky I'm not a cat, then,” I mutter, making Luke laugh loudly before putting a hand over his mouth, holding it back and looking away.

“Seb, thank Tristan when you see him, yeah?” Harley says and stands up, looking more tired than I’ve ever seen him.

“Izzy, you need to stay away from The Cage and all things near it. If Arthur finds out about you, he will ask us to fight for longer, or worse, expect you to pay him in some way. It's only a few more fights to win, and then we can tell him to fuck off,” he says and walks over to me, kneeling down to my level on the floor so he is directly in my face.

“Promise me you won't go near there, Izzy.” he demands, staring at me and daring me to say no or to lie to him. Harley is right. It's far more dangerous than I realised, and the boss could make me pay. I don’t want to test the theory that much.

“I promise, Harley,” I say, locking eyes with his matching ones, and smile gently at him.

He nods, standing up, and walks to the door. “I’ve got to go out. I’ll see you all later,” he says before shutting the door.

“Me, too. I’ve got things to do. Can you call Blake? He hasn’t answered my calls all day,” Elliot says to Sebastian, as I try not to blush.

“Sure, will do,” Sebastian says, not looking at me, but I lift my gaze to see Luke looking at me strangely before he looks away as Elliot walks out.

“Well, now that they’re gone, do you want to play Xbox?” Luke asks, and I nod my head as Sebastian grins at me.

“I guess I could spend time kicking your asses,” I say, giggling, and we spend the next few hours with me beating them.

Honestly, men are sore losers because a few games in and they are swearing they won't play with me again, but I see their smiles, which gives away that they will. I end up falling asleep on the sofa, and one of the boys must put me to bed.

I wake up Saturday with plans to go to Harley’s gym and have a look around. After I show interest at what his gym is like, Harley says there is a swimming pool. So I pack my swimsuit and dress in blue skinny jeans and a white top that says ‘I should still be in bed.’ I slip on my blue, ballet shoes as I decide to send Tilly an email, replying to her questions before going downstairs.

Tilly

Guess what I’m not anymore? I have a hot boyfriend and I didn’t know sex could be that great. I know what you were going on about now! I really think I’m falling for him.

I need a phone call to discuss this with you!

My brothers are amazing. We all get along well. Elliot doesn’t speak to me much but seems to care in his own way.

I have a new friend named Allie. She is amazing and reminds me of you. I think you would get along well with her and I miss you.

The school is good. I have applied to the local university to study an art therapy course. Blake and Sebastian are going there too, so I won’t be alone. I think Allie is as well.

We need to Skype soon as I miss your hot face and mad red hair.

Love you

Xxxxx

I check my phone after I press send and Blake has texted me to say good morning, and I message him back saying the same.

Sexiest man alive: I’m taking you out for a date tonight x

Me: how are we going to escape my brothers for a whole night? X

I ask because they haven’t let me out of their sight since I went to Blake’s yesterday.

Sexiest man alive: leave it to me beauty ;) be ready at 7 pm x

I text him back saying yes and then do a girly squeal in my bedroom at the idea of a normal date with Blake.

I find Harley in the kitchen, and he hands me a plate with toast and scrambled eggs as I sit down, like he has waited for me.

“Thank you,” I say and sit down to eat.

“So, I can’t persuade you into working at the gym?” He grins, and I know he is joking. I doubt he would let me.

“Well, looking at fit guys working out all day does have its appeal. I’ve changed my mind,” I say, smirking, and I try not to laugh at his horrified face.

“No, I’ve changed my mind; that was a bad idea. Let’s go somewhere else this morning. I can make Seb meet the trainers.” He goes to grab his phone.

“I’m joking. I’ll be fine, I’m just going to go swimming,” I say quickly, so he puts his phone down and his face goes back to that serious one I know so well.

“You can’t tell anyone at the gym that you’re our sister. Telling people at school is fine, but the general town doesn’t know. Arthur, the boss, could find out.”

“I won’t say anything. You can drop me off down the road so they don’t see me get out of your car and I’ll message you when I’m done. I won’t swim long, so I can keep an eye on my phone.”

“Sounds good,” Harley says.

We eat in peace, and I don’t see my other brothers that morning, which is usual for them on a weekend. I hop into Harley’s SUV as we go to the gym an hour later.

I get out like we agreed, about five minutes away, and walk past a few shops in town before getting to the gym. The front is all glass, so you can see the reception counter and the exercise bikes in the background. The place looks big from the outside, with an impressive sign above the door saying ‘The King Gym.’ I snort at the smart name as I walk in through the automatic doors expecting the awful smell of sweat to hit me. I’m surprised when it actually smells like lemons instead. Harley says he has registered me, so I only have to say my name.

We also discussed that he has had my name legally changed while we were on it. I wasn’t happy that he forgot to tell me. Harley says he did tell me before I signed the forms, but he guesses I wasn’t really listening, which I remember I wasn’t. Luke was showing me his tattoo drawings, and I couldn’t believe how good at drawing he is. I guess I get my artistic side from my father. It’s hard not to think of him and hate him now for what he did to my brothers. They don’t deserve the life they have been dealt; hell, no one does.

“Elizabeth King,” I say, shaking my bad thoughts away as I stand in front of the counter. There’s a young guy, a bit older than me, sitting behind the counter. He looks around twenty-five with black dreadlocks and a white vest.

He flashes me a flirty grin. “Related to the owner?” he asks as he types on his laptop.

“Nah, I’m just new to town,” I say, looking behind him at the guys working out. There is a nice a view, like I thought. What would it be like to watch Blake working out? All those muscles covered in sweat, I shiver at the thought.

“All right, Blondie, here is your card. You just show this next time you come. Do you need someone to show you around?” He winks at me, and I barely notice the flirting with my thoughts of Blake.

“Thank you, and no, but which way is the pool?” I ask, looking around for a sign.

His face falls a little in rejection, but he recovers quickly, telling me, “Down the corridor on the left, the signs on the doors say which room is the women’s locker room. I hope to see you around more.”

“Thanks,” I reply before walking the way he says.

I come across the women’s locker rooms and pay a pound for a key to a locker before stripping down in one of the closed rooms. I put my things in a locker before clipping the locker band key around my wrist.

The pool is huge with white tiles surrounding it, and there are about ten people in the pool already swimming. My hair is up in a tight bun, so it doesn’t get too wet, and I spend the next hour swimming. I’m resting next to the wall, calming my breathing before I get out, and I turn to see the old man from The Cage leaning against the wall next to me. I jump from the shock of seeing him so close to me, staring.

“I remember you. You’re Tristan’s friend.” He draws the word friend out slowly and grins at me. He makes my skin crawl.

“Yes, I remember you, too,” I say politely, looking away from his creepy eyes to watch someone swim past us.

“What’s your name?” he asks nicely.

“It’s Elizabeth,” I say. I don’t bother asking his name, as I don’t want to encourage him to keep talking to me.

“It’s a lovely pool, isn’t it, Elizabeth? I do enjoy swimming.” The way he says my name makes me shiver; it’s like I’m the prey, and he is the predator. One look in his eyes tells me he enjoys the chase.

“Yes, it is. It’s nice to see you again, but I have to leave now. Goodbye,” I say, moving away, but not quick enough as he grabs my hand roughly and, to my shock, brings it to his mouth, placing a kiss on it. It makes me want to puke, and I quickly pull my hand away, putting it under the water.

His eyes darken when he sees that, but I can see the amusement. It’s all a game to guys like this and I have a feeling I’ve made the chase better. I really need to get away from this creep.

“See you around, sweet Elizabeth,” he says with a gleam in his eyes.

I quickly swim to the ladder, and I feel his eyes on me all the way until I’m out of his sight. I dress quickly and leave the gym as I watch out for the creepy man, but I don’t see him, thankfully.

“Are you all right? How was swimming?” Harley asks as I hop into the car. I’m tempted to tell him about the old man, but as I think about it, I decide not to. Harley said that people from The Cage might be at the gym, so I guess it must be normal. If I did tell him, he would hurt the creepy man, and then everyone would know that I’m his sister.

“I’m good. It’s a really nice pool,” I say, looking out the window as he drives through town.

“I enjoy it, too. I’m glad you like my gym. I’ve spent so much time working on it, and I’m happy it’s such a success.” I glance at him, and his face is proud.

“It looked busy. Is it always like that?” I enquire, because everywhere I looked was full of people.

“No, weekends are our busiest days. Your friend, Allie, goes to our dance classes in one of our rooms every Saturday,” he comments.

“Yes, she invited me to join her, but I’m not much of a dancer.” I laugh to myself; hell, I’m a terrible dancer, and it’s embarrassing to watch.

“I’m glad, some of the dances they do are a little too–” He stops, clearing his throat, and shakes his head, “it doesn’t matter, but I’m glad you at least like swimming.”

“Am I ever going to be able to date anyone?” I ask, referring to his over protectiveness.

“Yes, but no one around here is nearly good enough for you, that’s why we are a little protective.”

“A ‘little’? I don’t want to be a virgin at thirty.” Harley swerves the car a little at my statement as his cheeks go red. I can’t exactly tell him I’m not one anymore, and that I’m in love with Blake.

“So, is there any other exercise you like to do?” He changes the subject, as he seems very uncomfortable.

“I did like to run, but I haven’t done that in a while,” I humour him by answering and try not to laugh a little.

“How about you and I go running sometime? I’m busy this month, but how about we start every Sunday morning at the end of the month?” he offers.

“I would like that.” I grin.

“Good. Now, have you applied to your university yet?” he asks in his serious tone again.

“Yes, all sent. Just have to wait for my results, but I think I’m doing well.” I hope so anyway.

“Good girl.” He grins proudly at me, making me feel great as we drive home.

18

Blake

My muscles cramp, as I push up the heavy weight for the tenth time before lowering it above my head and back into the holder. I sit up on the bench as Luke grins at me from the next bench.

"I've done five more than you, while I waited for you to finish."

"Shut the fuck up." I laugh, drinking some of my water as Luke laughs loudly.

We both get on the treadmill for half an hour before Elliot turns up.

"Hey, man," he says, heading straight for the punching bag, and then wraps his knuckles up before he starts punching the shit out of it. What the hell is he mad about?

"I'm off," I shout to Luke, who joins his brother with a wave at me. Elliot doesn't stop, but it's normal. After showering, I drive back home to get ready for my date tonight with Izzy. I really hope she likes it. I'm so nervous, it's crazy. With Allie’s help, I’ve planned for Allie to pick up Izzy and drive her to where our date will take place on the beach.

I head out after dressing in black trousers and a dark-blue shirt, which Seb said suits me. The fucker replaced most of my clothes over the years without my knowledge.

It's just getting dark as I arrive at the beach, and I park my car. I walk a few minutes down the beach to the small, beach café that has wooden decking all around, making it look like it’s floating on the sand. I've rented out the place for tonight, and they have done a great job with what I asked. The decking facing the beach is filled with little tea lights and a table with a light blue tablecloth is in the middle. There is a single rose in the vase on the table, and soft music is playing inside the empty café.

"Hey, man." I walk up to the middle-age owner who helped me do all of this. I was here earlier setting up all the candles and giving them the things to do this.

"Hello. I've left my best waitress and chef here for whatever you need. Please call me if there's any trouble." He smiles gently. My mom suggested this place because my dad took her once. I couldn’t think of a better place to take Izzy with her love of the sea.

"I'm sure there won't be, thank you again," I say, shaking the man’s hand, who seems surprised.

"You are a lucky man," he says, making me confused as he releases my hand and nods behind me. I turn around, and I'm met with the stunning sight of Izzy walking toward me. She is wearing a short, white dress, which shows off her amazing body, and her hair is flowing around her shoulders in a wave of white, just like I love it. I walk the last steps to meet her, and I shiver as our mouths meet.

"You look so beautiful, Izzy; I don't think I’ll ever forget how lovely you look tonight," I say honestly as she blushes. I love that I can make her fucking blush by telling her the truth.

"Blake," she sighs, rubbing her hands up my chest.

"So, Elizabeth, would you join me for a meal?" I ask a little more respectable than usual and wink at her.

"Of course, sir." She winks back at me.

"I think I like you calling me ‘sir,’" I whisper into her ear as I pull her to my side. She laughs again, and I know I'm falling in love with the sound of her laugh.

We sit down and soon after, we order drinks and our food.

"The view is so, well, there isn't a word to describe it," Izzy says, leaning across the table to hold my hand.

"I agree," I mutter, but my eyes are only for her; she is the only sight I need tonight.

We both eat in a comfortable silence, and eventually, we chat about normal day-to-day things. I've paid the bill already, so when we finish, and Izzy says she doesn't want dessert, we take a walk down the beach.

"I used to love coming to the sea with my mom," she says as we stop to sit down on the sand. The tide is coming in, but I’ve been told it’s safe for another hour.

"Well, would I sound like a stalker if I said I guessed the beach meant something to you?" I ask her.

"A little." She grins up at me.

"I saw your paintings in art class, of the beaches, and you were so happy here the other day when we came."

“How did you find this place?” she asks as she picks up a handful of sand, and I watch as it drifts between her fingers.

“My dad took my mom here on their first date, he actually asked her to marry him around here too,” I tell her, and her eyes widen a little.

"Thank you for bringing me here, and, well, for the whole night. It's perfect.” She smiles. “Like you,” she says as she leans up to kiss me. I wrap my hands around her waist, pulling her so that she is straddling me.

"Do you want to stay over at my house tonight? Allie said she would cover."

"I would like that," she says, pushing my hair out of my eyes a little.

“I'll make sure you like it.” I grin.

"You need a trim," she laughs, gently playing with my hair.

"You’re right." I smirk at her. Her phone starts ringing, and she quickly turns it off when we both see Seb’s name. I see her looking so sad and worried that I have to ask.

“What’s wrong?”

"Blake, we should stay away from each other. You know that right? My brothers could hurt you when they find out, and I can't–" I stop her by placing my finger on her lips and then sliding my hand to the back of her neck, forcing her to look up at me.

"Izzy. Fuck, I can't. I will do anything you ask of me, but I can't fucking stay away from you," I tell her as I look into her beautiful, green eyes. I think I’ve fallen for this girl. I want to tell her now, but something stops me.

"I don't want to be away from you." She shifts on my lap, making her aware of how damn hard I am in my tight trousers.

"Then don't repeat this conversation, beauty. You’re mine, and I won't let you go because of your brothers," I say gently, but mean every word.

"Okay." She smiles at me, and I weave my hands into her hair as we meet for a mind-blowing kiss. We both stay on the beach as long as we can before I take Izzy home to my house. Hours later, as we lie next to each other in bed, I like to think we both know there isn't any going back for us now. We belong together.

19

Izzy

The rest of weekend goes quickly, as I spend most of my days texting Blake and calling him, when I can sneak away from my overprotective brothers. They made a plan, I know they did. I am hardly left on my own and someone has always been in the house with me after I came back from my date. We became a lot closer, as they now trust me. It means they speak openly about upcoming fights, and there aren’t any hushed conversations. It’s been a long time since I had family I felt I could rely on. It reminds me of my mum, and how I felt around her; I forgot how much I need to feel loved. I guess I must have switched that part of me off after losing her, and now it’s alive.

I groan mentally as I pull into school Monday morning. I hate that I can't just get out of my car and kiss Blake, but I still have to pretend he is just my brothers’ best friend. It’s exhausting, and I know it can’t last much longer.

I am surprised to see him hanging by the door of the school, waiting, when I walk up the stairs. I take a moment to appreciate how striking he looks in his black coat and jeans before he sees me, and he does that breath-taking grin that makes me want to melt right into a puddle.

“Morning, Blake,” I say with a grin when I get near him. I feel so much closer to him now that we have slept together, and thinking of that day makes me blush. I feel my body aching to touch him, and it hurts a little when I tighten my fists into balls to stop them from reaching for him.

“Morning, Izzy, want to walk to class with me?” he asks in a flirty tone that has my cheeks going bright-red.

“Sure,” I say, but I can’t help the big smile that appears on my face when his eyes light up.

We walk near each other to class, occasionally brushing each other’s arms in the corridor, and I feel better for even that little contact with him.

We are walking past people toward the art room when Blake stops and grabs my hand, pulling me into a room. My first thought is that it is dark and smells of bleach, before I hear Blake shutting the door and then he is kissing me.

It’s a hard, demanding kiss, and I weave my hands into his hair as I open my mouth to allow him more access. He pushes me gently into the door as I wrap my legs around his waist, and he grinds into me while devouring my mouth and making me moan. He pulls back eventually, leaving me gasping for every breath.

“I couldn't go another second without doing that. I missed you,” he says, pushing his forehead against mine and breathing as heavily as I am.

“I missed you, too.” I sigh, and I did. It wasn't enough just talking to him. I needed him, and that scares me a bit, but it excites me more.

“We’ve got to go to class before Seb gets there,” he groans, before adding with a sexy sigh, “Walking in late together won't work.”

“I know,” I say as I unwrap myself from him and straighten my hair with my fingers.

“You go first. I need to calm down.” He gestures at the impressive outline of his erection in his jeans.

I giggle, nodding my head before turning to open the door and slipping out to head to class.

Luckily, Sebastian and the teacher aren’t in class when I arrive. So, I sit down and start working. Sebastian comes in a little later, as do Blake and the teacher.

The teacher just tells us to continue our work, so I do another picture of two blue eyes–perfect eyes. I know who I’m drawing, but I can't help myself. They are the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen, and I know they belong on my painting, belong to me. By the time I finish and start the next piece–one of the beaches we went to the other day with the outlines of Sebastian and Blake in the water–it’s the end of class.

I’m tapped on the shoulder and turn to see Tris standing behind me.

My gaze drifts to the nasty-looking black eye that’s going green around the edges; it looks bad.

Before I think, I ask, “Who did you piss off?” But, I suspect I know the answer.

Tris ignores the question and passes me a note while no one is looking, saying quietly, “Tell Seb no problem. I enjoyed helping you out.” He grins cheekily at me and walks away. I guess Sebastian must have said thanks for helping me that night at The Cage. I’m glad Blake didn’t overhear that because I reckon there would be another black eye around the corner.

I can’t open the note here, so I push it into my bag and see Sebastian waiting by the door as I grab my bag.

“Hey, sis,” he says, putting his arm around my shoulders after messing my hair up a little, in a way he knows pisses me off.

“Hey, bro,” I say, laughing as I look for Blake, who is still in the classroom packing his bag.

“I have no date today. I know, shocking, so I'm having lunch with you,” he says and pulls me toward the door as we walk to lunch.

Sebastian chats away about something that happened at a party last night, and I listen slightly as I pick out my lunch, with Sebastian getting nearly three times the amount I get.

We sit down at an empty table, and I start eating while Sebastian texts quickly on his phone. The sound of a chair scraping across the floor makes me lift my gaze from the sandwich I’m eating. I frown as Elena, the annoying blonde, sits next to Sebastian and rubs herself up against his side as a hello.

I don’t see Blake until then, as I look away from Sebastian, and he is looking at me as I lock my gaze onto his. I’m a little annoyed that he is sitting at another table, but I know why he didn’t sit with us. I smile at the boy with bright-red hair, who I met briefly a few weeks ago, as he waves at me from where he is sitting and chatting with Blake.

“Hey, do you want to come to my place tonight, baby?” The annoying purring voice of Elena makes me look back at my food.

Sebastian says, “Sure, why not?” but I notice he looks bored, as he ignores her to eat his food. I finish mine quickly and tell Sebastian I’ll see him soon. He nods at me as Elena glares at me, as usual.

I make my way to history class. I know I'm early as the room is empty, but I want time to read that note. I walk into the empty classroom and sit down before opening the note.

It says,

'Tell your boyfriend to back off. I get that he was annoyed, but unless you want everyone knowing about you two, he needs to. Tris.’

I push the note back into my bag, grabbing my phone and quickly messaging Blake.

Me: Tris told me you punched him, don't do anything else please as someone will guess. My brothers know Tris helped me at The Cage. They will guess who I'm dating x

Blake texts back a few minutes later, as I’m getting my history books out onto my table.

Sexiest man alive: sorry, I didn't think, I just reacted. You make me crazy, beauty x

Me: I know, I wanted to punch Aimee when I saw you and her on that sofa, you make me crazy too, but Tris was helping, so no more. x

Him: I think you’re even sexier being jealous, but you don't have to be, you have me completely. I know it doesn’t make it easier, but you’re mine. Are you still coming after school to my mum’s dinner? x

Me: I am yours, way too much and yes, I’ll meet you there x

Him: see you later x

I put my phone away as everyone walks into class, including Allie, who gives me a side hug before sitting. She looks amazing, as usual, wearing a pink, flowered sundress and nude sandals.

“Hey, you; wow, you’re glowing. You slept with him!” She practically shouts the end part, and a few heads turn to look at me.

“Shush, Allie, Jesus,” I whisper.

She looks guilty for a second, pushing her long hair behind her ear before whispering, “How good was he? I want all the details later. I need this, due to not having a current sex life.” She pouts, making me smile.

“I’ll tell you later.” I laugh and turn my attention to the teacher as she starts the class.

The lesson goes by quicker than I thought it would, and I wave goodbye to Allie as I leave, promising to chat later. I message Sebastian quickly to say I'm going to a friend’s house for the night and will be back in the morning.

He doesn't reply, which I take as a good thing and drive off to Blake’s using the sat nav on my phone to find the way. Knowing me, I would get lost without my phone. I pull up to Blake’s giant house, looking in wonder at how lovely it is. I leave my bag in the car as I get out, just taking my keys and phone to the door before ringing the doorbell.

It’s not long before the door opens to a smiling Summer. She looks cute wearing blue jeans and a white blouse.

“Please come in. Blake’s in the shower, but he told me you should be here soon,” she says, grabbing my arm gently and looping it with hers. Summer then walks me through the house to a beautiful lounge. It has a massive, marble fireplace that demands attention when you walk in. It looks very old and has angels carved into the pillars. There’s one darker-brown wall then light-brown ones to match the light-wooden bookcases on one side of the room. There are two cream sofas with a soft-brown rug in the middle and a piano in the corner. I'm suddenly very nervous as I rub my hands together, and I’m wishing Blake would get his cute ass down here.

I sit on the sofa and cross my legs as she sits next to me, a little too close, but I guess she is friendlier than I am.

“Don't look so nervous, I'm not that bad.” She smiles widely. It reminds me of Blake and I smile a little, enjoying how she can make me relax, just like Blake can.

“Sorry, I’ve just never met a boyfriend’s mum before so I have no idea what to say,” I say, stuttering over my words. Way to make an impression, Izzy.

“I was the same when I met my husband’s parents. I sat there the entire time biting my nails and begging to go home in my head.” She laughs, and I do too, relieved that she understands.

“They turned out to be really great people, and we soon became friends. I would like that with us. I can see my son is completely in love with you and is happier than I have seen him in a long time,” she finishes her sentence, while my jaw drops.

I sit back, a little shocked. “I don't think he is in love with me yet, but I'm glad he is as happy as I am,” I say honestly, as I know I love him. I’ve never been in love before. But with Blake, I can't stop thinking about him. He makes me laugh and my heart beats faster every time he even looks at me. He makes me feel alive and, yet, lost in him completely at the same time. I’ve never been so scared and excited at the same time as I am when I’m around Blake.

“Oh, he is, honey; you will see. Do you want a drink?” she asks, clearly changing the subject.

“Yes, please,” I reply, looking over at a picture on her fireplace of Summer holding a little blond boy as he sucks his thumb. Blake is even cuter as a kid.

“It’s roast chicken for dinner, I hope you like that,” she says, pulling me out of my thoughts, and I look away from the picture back to Summer.

“Sounds lovely, thank you for inviting me.”

"Such good manners, is a juice okay?" she asks with a smile.

“Yes, please, Summer,” I say, and she walks back out the door we came in.

It’s not long after Summer leaves that Blake walks in holding a drink of juice, and he looks great as usual. His hair is still a little wet, making me want to run my fingers through it. I lower my gaze to see he is wearing loose, black shorts and a blue vest that fits him tightly, showing off his shoulder muscles and making me want to drool.

Blake places the drink on the coffee table near my feet before leaning into me and kissing me deeply, like he hasn’t seen me in a long time. He carefully pushes me back into the sofa and pulls his body over mine. He holds his weight on his elbows as he pushes his tongue into my mouth and deepens the kiss more.

He eventually pulls away, much to my annoyance, and looks down at me. “Hi,” he says with a grin.

“Hi, too,” I say, mirroring his cocky grin.

Blake pulls me up with him and lifts me onto his lap in one move. Then he sits back, quietly looking me over as his hands run down my back, making me shiver.

“I missed you,” he says as he pushes his face into my neck and places a gentle kiss behind my ear.

I sigh and lean my body into him more. “I missed you, too.”

Blake pulls back and smiles at me with those damn, sparkling, blue eyes, clearly liking my answer.

“How long have you known about my brothers and the fighting?” I ask randomly. It’s been on my mind to find out Blake’s side, but I couldn't do it in texts or phone calls. Blake tenses under me but finally answers me, as he plays with a lock of my hair.

“Okay, well, pretty much since we started high school. Seb told me about your dad and that he was being trained when I started asking about his bruises.”

I cringe when he says that, not liking the idea of him being in any pain. “I didn't know he trained them,” I say, thinking how cruel my dad must have been. I had guessed he must have had them fighting, but I’m a little shocked that he actually trained them.

“Yeah, it was bad. They always had bruises at the start, and they were only eleven. Luke was only ten and really didn’t cope with it well. Eventually, it got better as they learnt how to avoid the bruises.” He stops and runs a finger down my cheek.

“To be honest with you, I feel guilty not telling them about me and you. They have told me everything growing up, and I feel like an ass,” he says with a sad face.

“Don't, please don’t; it’s complicated. I feel bad a bit, too, but they won’t understand. Not yet.” I lean back into his chest, wanting to comfort him. Blake lazily runs his hands up and down my back as he places a kiss on the top of my head.

“I know, beauty,” he says in sadness, and I kiss his chest.

“Anyway, when they started going to The Cage at thirteen, I went with them. Harley had just started fighting, and I went to support them, I guess. Harley was mad I was there to start with, but he knew I wouldn’t leave.”

I didn’t know that Harley did fights before our father passed away. I think of the age gap, and I realise he must have only been sixteen at the time. It hurts my heart to think how horrible that must have been for him.

“You’re a good friend, Blake. I think when we tell them, they will be okay with it.” I think anyway, it's hard to tell when it comes to my protective brothers. They would at least know that I would be safe with Blake, and they know where he is. But his history with other girls will be held against him.

Blake goes to say something when his mum calls us for dinner. I follow Blake back into the kitchen, where Summer has the table set up and bowls of food for us to choose from. I smile at Summer as I sit down next to Blake.

“This looks amazing, thank you.”

“Shush, you’re always welcome here for dinner, Izzy,” Summer tells me.

We all start eating, but halfway through dinner, Summer says she will be right back.

“Mum, please don’t do what I think you’re going to,” Blake groans, and I hear Summer laugh as she walks out. I glance at Blake, who seems very interested in his food suddenly.

She appears with a big, blue book and hands it to me. I move my plate and open it, wondering what the hell she is showing me. My jaw drops as I see little, baby Blake being held by a young man. This must be Blake’s dad, he looks a lot like Blake, but he has brown hair. Blake has his bright-blue eyes by the look of the photo. I glance up and Blake’s cheeks are very red, making me chuckle as he shakes his head at me.

I go through the baby pictures of Blake and can’t help but smile at how cute they are. I flip through the rest of the book as Summer and I laugh at the stories behind the pictures. I find one with a maybe six-year-old Blake, naked and covered in mud, making me snort with laughter.

“I think this one is my favourite; can I get a copy to tease him with?” I joke as I wipe my tears of laughter away.

“God, kill me now,” Blake drones, blushing far more than before, and puts his head on the table.

I laugh with Summer as she tells me his favourite thing to do at that age was to roll around in mud and get naked any chance he could get.

I try to offer to help wash up as we finish dinner, but Summer has none of it.

Blake grabs us some Coke cans, saying, “Mum won’t let a guest wash up, Izzy. She won’t let me because you will be alone then.”

“My boy knows the rules.” Summer laughs as she starts running water over the sink.

Blake takes my hand, leading me back to his bedroom. Blake locks the door as I jump on his bed to watch a movie. Blake takes the remote from me, and we agree on watching a romantic comedy.

“Thanks for this, beauty,” Blake says a little later into the film, as I'm sitting between his legs while he rests against the headboard.

“Thank you for doing what?” I ask, running my nails down his legs, and he chuckles before kissing my neck slowly and whispering into my ear.

“For tonight, for being with me.” I shiver at those words, they mean far more than the simple words they are.

Blake runs his hands up my thighs slowly, pushing my dress up to my hips before he then finds my centre with those thick fingers. He pushes my thong to the side and slowly rubs circles on my clit with his thumb. I arch off the bed with pleasure, and he turns my head to the side with his other hand, deeply kissing me. I can feel my orgasm rising and just before I come, he stops me. I don’t have time to be mad before he pulls my dress off, then unclips my bra, ripping my thong off in one go.

“Turn around, beauty,” he whispers in my ear as he squeezes my breasts, and I do. Blake pushes his shorts down and opens the side cabinet to pull out a condom. I wrap my hand around him as he leans over to get the condom, and he groans, quickly ripping open the condom and giving it to me. I haven't used one before, but I had sex ed. So I slowly slide it onto him as he watches me with those darker blue eyes that I know I love. Blake kisses me as he lifts me so my legs are on either side of him, and his cock is at my entrance.

“Ride me, Elizabeth,” he says gently as we hold each other’s gaze. It turns me on so much to hear him call my name like that. I slowly lower myself down, not looking away from him as his eyes go darker than I thought possible with pleasure. There is a slight sting from getting used to his size, but the pleasure overruns it as I bite my lip.

He feels incredible, and when our hips meet, Blake pulls me into a smothering kiss. His blond hair is messy as I run my fingers through it, but it’s so sexy. We break the kiss as I look back at him, his eyes watch as I move up and back down, slowly, on him. Blake’s hands grip my hips almost to the point of pain as we move faster, chasing our release.

Blake never loses eye contact as we move together, getting faster, and our breaths become more laboured as I moan. I can feel my orgasm coming. As if Blake can sense me coming close, he plays with my nipples with both hands, which sends me off, and I lose eye contact as I throw my head back to moan Blake’s name. In response, he grabs my hips, and three hard thrusts later, he moans loudly as he finishes.

I collapse onto his chest as we both calm down. I suddenly tense, even when he is still inside me. I hop off to the side of him and stare at him in worry.

“We weren't quiet, your mum must have heard.” I cover my cheeks with my hands, and he rolls his head back and laughs.

As he takes the condom off and chucks it into the bin, he says through laughs, “It’s okay. The room has been sound proofed since I was seven and my Nan bought me a drum kit.” He pulls me to his firm chest and kisses the top of my head.

I feel so relieved that I rest against him, and he is still chuckling. The asshole.

“Don't laugh,” I say, smacking his chest, but that makes him laugh more, and I can’t help but giggle a little myself.

He rolls me onto my back and covers my body with his. “I wish I could keep you with me all night,” he says and brushes a stray hair behind my ear.

“Me, too.” I sigh, and he kisses me again deeply as we lose ourselves in each other. We have round two before I have to leave and go home. I am slowly realising I'm getting addicted to Blake Frost.

20

Blake

"These exams are slowly, bloody killing me," Seb mutters after our business exam. It's the last one and we only have the art finals to hand in now.

"Come on, it couldn't have gone that bad. You’re a straight A student." I laugh.

"Shut up." Sebastian groans, stretching his arms over his head. A girl gazes at Seb as his shirt comes up and he winks at her, making her go red before looking away.

"We’re all going out for a meal at the new Chinese restaurant in town later if you want to come?" he asks, still eye-fucking the girl who checked him out.

"Yeah, what time?" I reply, actually liking the idea. No matter how hard it is to act normal around Izzy and not touch her, I can't help but be happy to see her. I’ll take whatever I can.

"Meet us there at eight,” Seb says before actually looking at me with concern written all over his face. “I’m sure Izzy is dating someone, and I can't figure out who it is. Any ideas?" Seb asks.

I look over at him, and he doesn't look suspicious of me, which is a relief, but I hate that I have to lie now. "No idea," I say quietly, wanting to punch myself for being such a shitty friend.

“That’s the problem. She won't bring him home to meet us, and she is off all the time seeing him, using the excuse she is with Allie. Hell, she texted me, when Allie was in the gym with me, that she was at her place. I don't know what to do." He groans.

"She is an adult. I know she's your sister, but I’m guessing she feels like you'll all scare him off," I comment.

"I just want to meet him and make sure he isn't an asshole. She is sweet and kind. I don't want some loser taking advantage of that," he says, and I understand why he would worry. Izzy is all those things, but she is stronger than he gives her credit for.

"She can handle herself, and you should trust her," I say. I feel like crap. I need to fucking tell him. "Look, I know this is fucking bad, but–" I'm cut off as Seb's phone rings.

He waves, mouthing, “Later.”

He then gets into his car next to mine. I'm guessing that's the boss, to cut off our conversation like that, because I can see how tense Seb is in the car. I groan mentally as I slide into my car, and I realise I was lucky to be interrupted then. I need Izzy to be okay with telling them first. I send a text to Izzy before driving home.

Me: how was your exam? I’ll see you tonight at the meal x

I don't get a reply until I'm walking into my house.

Beauty: I think it went ok. Really? That's great. I will see you tonight x

Me: can't wait x

Beauty: I’ll tell the boys I'm going to get some homework off Allie after the meal and come back to your house ;) x

Me: in that case, I can't wait for the meal to be over ;) X

Beauty: me too ;) x

I want to say I miss her. Well, that, and that I’m sure I am in love with her, but I can't. It's too soon, and I don't want to freak her out. She doesn't seem to have a lot of experience around men, and I don't have any experience about girlfriends, but I'm guessing I'm doing the right thing. It’s not like I can ask my mates about what the fuck to say to her.

My thoughts roam to my best friends, and the guilt sets in. They are like brothers to me. They trust me to be around Izzy when they have threatened every good-looking guy in school not to ask her out.

I know they will hate me after this, but I wouldn't change a thing. I can’t change a thing. I need Izzy more than the next breath I take.

A few hours later, I pull up to the new Chinese buffet in town and see that I'm a little late due to my mum needing help starting her car. The damn car battery keeps going out, but she refuses to buy a new one, or bother taking it to a garage. It's not like we don't have the money, but she is just so stubborn. I shake my head, thinking it’s likely that’s why she gets along with Izzy so well as I walk into the busy restaurant.

I instantly see Izzy’s beautiful, blond hair, but her back is to me. I can see she is wearing a pretty, yellow dress, which shows off her curves, and I can’t keep my thoughts off what I know she looks like under that dress. I can’t wait to take her home.

I walk over, not seeing anyone but her, and I just want to pull her into my arms. I clench my fists and look over to the rest of the boys. There are two seats next to Seb that are empty, and one is straight across from Izzy, so I sit there. Oddly, the seat by Seb has a drink on it, and the one next to me does, too. I'm guessing Seb brought a date, the rest of the brothers are here. Izzy smiles at me, but looks worried, and I have no idea why.

"Finally, you’re here. I’m starving," Seb says with a smile, diverting my attention.

"Sorry, my mum had car troubles," I say with a sigh, taking off my coat.

"She still hasn't sorted that thing out?" Harley chuckles.

"No, despite my warning, she says its fine." I frown.

"Your mum is almost as fucking stubborn as you." Seb grins.

"Hey, baby," a voice purrs from my side as the seats are taken on both sides of me. I look over to see Ivy, my ex, smiling at me, and I flinch. I look over to my other side and see Elena, a regular of Seb's, chatting away to him. He looks bored.

"What are you doing here?" I ask calmly. I look over at Izzy, who is playing with her glass of coke and not looking my way. But I can see how tense she is. Fuck.

"Seb invited me. He said you haven't been on a date in a while, and, well, I couldn't pass on seeing you." She slides her hand up my arm, and I move away.

"This isn't a date," I say loudly, and I look away to see Elliot frowning at me. He clearly thinks I’ve bloody lost it. Izzy stands up quickly from the table, not looking once in my direction as she goes over to get food. I can’t help myself when I stand and I follow her, not caring how it looks. I whisper to her when I’m standing behind her in the small queue, "I'm so fucking sorry. I had no idea she was invited. I’ll make an excuse and leave." I don’t want to leave her at all, but I also don’t want her upset.

She tilts her head a little so she can look at me, picking up a plate before answering. "She came to annoy me. She spent all the time that you weren't here going on about the two of you, but don't leave. I can deal with it, I think," she whispers the end bit more to herself than to me.

"I don't want you to have to deal with it," I say, feeling worried. I can't stand the idea of her being annoyed all night because I’m an idiot who dated a girl like Ivy.

She piles lemon chicken onto her plate, and I pick the crispy beef with rice.

Luke comes over, looking between us with a worried face, but he hides it quickly.

"Only having the lemon chicken, sis? You can eat anything you want," he jokes, waving his hand at the food.

Her face lights up with a big grin, which makes her more fucking stunning than usual. "I plan to have at least two plates of this stuff, it’s awesome. Tilly used to buy me it sometimes."

I laugh with Luke, and she nods at me before going to sit down. I'm about to follow her when Luke grabs my arm. "You’d best not hurt her." A threat is laced into his words when he says them darkly. I go to say something, but he stops me. "Don't bother. I know, and don’t say anything to Izzy. You should tell them, but that's all I'm saying. I can see you love her, and that's enough for me.” He stops to add more food to his massive plate while I am gob-smacked.

“It’s enough that you are an unlucky dude with your ex here." He chuckles, and I'm still gaping at him. How long has he fucking known, and why didn't he say anything to us? Well, I expected him to hit me like I know I deserve.

"Don't look so shocked, dude." He pats me on the shoulder then starts piling his plate with even more food. I head back to the table in shock and sit down.

"So, Blake, why aren't you fucking half the town like usual?" Ivy asks as she dramatically flicks her fake, red hair over her shoulder. I choose to ignore her and eat my food.

"Come on, Blake, you were never the silent type." She winks, and I glare at her. Izzy shifts uncomfortably in her seat. I want to throttle Seb right now.

"Look, I didn't know you would be here, and honestly, I don't want you here. Please speak to anyone else but me, Ivy," I say coldly, and there is an uncomfortable silence around the table.

"Don't be that way, baby. I miss you," she purrs and moves over to me.

"Did you not hear what he fucking said? He doesn't want you, so why don't you go home and find new toys to play with?" Izzy shouts over the silent table, and I hide a laugh. Seb couldn't keep it in and snorts in laughter.

"Stay out of it, you bitch. That whole innocent vibe doesn't work on me. You'll be a whore like your brothers soon enough." She glares at Izzy as her whole face goes as red as her hair.

"I suggest you leave before I make you." Harley stands up, and I notice all the brothers are giving dark stares to Ivy.

"She isn't a whore. She doesn't sleep with all of our friends like someone I know.  Now leave," I say, causing Ivy to slap me before grabbing her bag and her coat before storming out. Elena kisses Seb on the cheek and runs after her.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know she would be that crazy," Seb mutters, still laughing at Izzy, and I glare at him.

"If I want to bring a date, I will. I’ve never needed help in that department, Seb,” I say, and Izzy downs her drink. I look at her to see she is playing with her food, but I can't pick up on her mood.

"So, thanks for sticking up for me," I say to Izzy, who looks up with a smile.

"It wasn't too much?" She blushes, and I grin.

"Not at all." I wink, and Elliot glares at me, so I start eating. The rest of the meal goes smoothly, and Izzy ends up eating two plates of lemon chicken like she said she would. Everyone laughs when she says she wants to come back just for the chicken. I smirk at her as we leave, knowing she will follow me back to my house. The boys don't like her excuse to go to Allie's, but they don’t stop her.

Luke smiles as Izzy explains how she has to see Allie tonight to get her homework, and how she can’t get it in the morning. I decide not to tell Izzy that Luke knows because she will freak out, and at the end of the day, we will be telling them very soon anyway. If I have my way, I would be telling them all now.

I hop out of the car as Izzy pulls up next to me at my house. I grab her as soon as she gets out of the car and give her a deep kiss, which makes her moan and instantly makes me hard.

"I wanted to do that all night, and you were hot as fuck getting all jealous like that." I grin, and she hits my arm playfully.

"I couldn't stay quiet. I did try." She giggles, and I loop my arm around her waist and pull her up to my chest, so she is only a breath away.

"I'm sure, beauty. Now, get your pretty ass in my bed so I can show you how much I like you," I whisper across her lips before letting her go. She walks into my house, swaying her hips from side-to-side, and I grin thinking how damn lucky I am.

21

Izzy

It’s been a week since I spent the night at Blake’s after the horror show at the Chinese restaurant. I can’t believe our luck that my brothers didn’t see how jealous I was. It’s now Wednesday, and history has finally finished. I usually enjoy my history class, but I've studied this topic before in my old school, and I feel like I'm on repeat. The good thing is I don't need to do much research at home, and the practice test we did today was easy.

"Are you ready for a crazy night with loads of alcohol and dancing?" Allie winks at me as we walk out of class.

I want to shout with how excited I am that tonight I'm staying over at Allie's, and much to Blake’s annoyance, we are going to a local bar and having drinks to enjoy a girly night.

This means he can't tag along, and he is pissed, but he spent all last night–until I had to go home–making sure I knew who I belonged to. Damn, that boy has me all right.

"Yes, I am," I say with a grin, and we walk out of the room.

"I need the loo before we leave, do you mind?" Allie says, as she picked me up so we don't have to drive two cars today.

"Sure." I nod, and we walk down the corridor to the bathroom. While Allie is busy, I brush my hair, as it’s all tangled from the windy weather today. There are two girls in the bathroom with me, and I can’t help but listen to their conversation.

“Are you going to The Cage this weekend with Greg?” the dark-haired one asks as she applies her mascara.

“Nah, he is a total tool. I'll find someone else to take me, or I'll fuck one of the King brothers. I'll get in then.” The blonde grins, and they walk out together, not even noticing me standing by the wall near the toilets.

Sighing, I wonder if everyone talks about The Cage and I have just never noticed it before. I walk over to the mirror and look at my reflection.

"Stay away from him," a voice says next to me, and I glance to see it’s Ivy, Blake’s ex. I can't be bothered to entertain her today, not after last week.

"Who?" I ask innocently and put my hairbrush away to face her.

"He is mine. You bitch, I know you’re fucking him. Blake will get bored like he always does, and then I’ll have him back. You need to back off, or I’ll make your life hell," she threatens, standing as close as she can to me, enough that I’m overwhelmed by the strong perfume she is wearing.

"Now, now, Ivy. How are you going to do that?" Allie says from behind her.

"Stay out of it." She glares at me while speaking to Allie.

"Forget it, Ivy. Blake is mine, and don't try threatening me, it won't work." I move away from her so I don’t have to smell her awful perfume.

“Whatever, do your brothers know? I'm guessing not, or they would have killed him by now. Leave him, or I’ll tell them," she says, trying to look scary, but it’s really not working. She looks too much like a Barbie doll to scare me.

I have to hold in a laugh as her face gets red. Honestly, I feel a little sorry for her. If she wasn't threatening me I would be nicer, but I can't.

"Do you think they would believe you? Look, I feel bad for you, but you need to move on and find a guy that wants you," I say, trying to be kind.

"You best stay away from her, Ivy. You wouldn't want to piss off her brothers, or me. You never know, I might just visit your posh-ass parents and let them know how much of a slut their sweet Ivy is," Allie says, walking around her and hooking her arm in mine. Allie leads us out of the bathroom as we hear Ivy still ranting on to herself. I saw the fear in her eyes when Allie mentioned her parents, I doubt she will risk saying anything.

When we are in the car, Allie says loudly, "What a crazy-ass bitch!"

I laugh with her.

"That is true, but I knew he was a player who has history. So it's not surprising I have to deal with girls like that sometimes.” I shrug.

"Well, not alone, you don't. I will find a boy sometime, and I'll need a King to help keep the ex’s away." She winks at me, and I know I have a friend for life with Allie.

"You’re an awesome friend, you know that?" I say with a grin.

"Duh, I'm awesome in general, didn't you realise?" She laughs as she pulls out of the school car park. It doesn't take long for us to reach her cottage.

We walk in and go straight through to the kitchen.

"Want a drink?" she asks, opening the large black fridge.

"Sure," I reply, glancing around the mainly black and white kitchen, it doesn’t suit the old cottage and feels like someone chose it out of a magazine. The kitchen is very clean, like no one ever uses it, but doesn't have any family pictures that I can see.

"Are your mum and dad at work?" I ask as I accept lemonade from Allie.

"No. Mum is currently living in New York with husband number five, and dad travels a lot for work, but he, at least, comes back sometimes. I haven't seen my mum since I was thirteen. I only know about her marriages from Facebook," she says this like a random fact and with no emotion. I know not to ask too many questions on the touchy subject.

"I'm sorry for that." I smile at her.

"It's cool. I think it affected Tris more as he hates our dad. Tris won’t ever speak about our mum.” She sighs, leaning against a white counter.

“Have you asked him about why he hates your dad?” I ask.

“He just won't speak to me about him, but Lily speaks to him sometimes. He tells her a lot, and she says he is all right, just needs time," she finishes and takes a drink of her coke.

"Lily and Tris are close then?" I ask.

"Yeah, and she is more his friend than mine. They have been friends for years. I always thought they would end up together, but, you know, Elliot was there." She says this with a touch of anger and sadness clouding her face. I don't know what that is about, but I decide to move away from uncomfortable subjects.

"So, are you interested in anyone?" I ask.

"Not really. But I can look tonight." She winks at me as she continues talking, "Come on; let’s get upstairs. I'm dying to dress you up like my own personal Barbie, and when you look hotter, we can send a picture of you to Blake to tease him." She laughs, and we run up the stairs.

I laugh with her. This is a good idea. One hour later, my hair is all curled down my back, and my eyes have that smoky look. I'm wearing a way-too-tight, black, wrap dress that barely covers my ass. Overall, I think I look okay, and Allie looks amazing. Her blond hair is also done in curls. She has on blue eye makeup and a striking dark-blue dress, which is basically as short as mine, with long sleeves and a lace back.

"Picture time, give me your most sexy face."

I pull what I hope is a sexy face, and Allie takes a few pictures. We decide on one that looks good, and I message it to Blake. I get a reply almost instantly:

Sexiest man alive: you’re killing me, actually killing me. You look so fucking sexy in that pic. I need to see you tonight x
me: that's not going to work, girls’ night. X

Him: I have a plan ;) see you soon, beauty. I'm going to make you pay for teasing me x

I laugh and put the phone down on the desk near me.

I look up to see Allie smiling at me. "He liked it then?"

"You could say that." I giggle.

"So, details, what is he like in bed?" she asks, putting on some blusher.

"I've only been with him, so I can't compare, but he was mind-blowing. I swear I nearly black out every time." I blush thinking of my times with Blake.

"Wow, I’ve never had that. My first was some stupid college kid. It was over in three minutes, and I haven't bothered since," she says, shrugging her shoulder.

"That doesn't sound good. I guess I was lucky my first wasn't bad in bed." I smile at her, picking up my drink.

"True. I’ll find Mr. Right eventually, but until then, my vibrator and I are good friends." she chuckles.

I nearly choke on my lemonade as she says that. I laugh as I cough, and she laughs with me.

"Let's go out," Allie says, and we call a cab.

The bar in the next town is packed as we enter, and I'm surprised as it’s a Thursday, but Allie tells me it’s two for one, so it tends to get busier. It’s right next to the university I’ve applied for, so it’s full of university-age students.

It takes us a while to make our way to the bar, as it’s packed with people, but eventually Allie orders six tequila shots, and I order an archers and coke. I’m surprised I’m not asked for I.D. when we pay, but Allie says they never ask anyone here. We take our drinks to a small table with two leather stools.

"Right, shots, and then you drink that and we dance." She leans over the table to shout/whisper with the loud music. I don’t want to ruin her mood by explaining my lack of dance skills, so I stay quiet.

Allie holds up her shot glass for a toast. "To new, amazing friends!" She shouts over the music, and we both clink our shots together then drink them.

By the third shot, and my own drink finished, I'm pretty tipsy. Allie is a lightweight and very drunk as she eyes up a lad near the bar before dragging me to the loud dance floor.

I'm dancing–badly–with Allie, laughing, when large, familiar hands grab my hips, and I'm pulled against a body.

I go to pull away when I hear, “It’s only me, beauty.”

I relax as we dance together. My body fits his perfectly as I guide my hips to the music with his hands drifting down my sides. I have no idea if I look sexy or like a dancing penguin flapping around, but, for some reason, I don’t care when Blake’s hands are on me.

I look over and see Allie has found a random guy, and they are making out and dancing, so I know she is all right for a bit.

"You’re coming with me," he whispers into my ear and takes my hand.

I don't reply, just follow him as he passes the toilets and opens a random door, like he knew it would be here. I don’t want to know how he knew it would be open, but all thoughts of that are replaced by the urge to be alone with him. It’s a cleaning room with boxes on the one side, and that is all I see before the door is shut and the room goes dark.

Blake locks the door and pulls me up to him in a passionate kiss that makes my toes curl, making me wet instantly.

"I wanted to tease you, but I want you so bad I can't wait," is all the warning I get before my dress is pulled up to my waist and Blake pulls me up against him as he presses me into the wall.

His hand slides between my legs and moves my thong to one side as he quickly inserts a finger, and I moan into his mouth.

"So wet for me, baby," he says in a whisper as he starts to fuck me with his fingers. Just as I'm about to come, he pulls his fingers out, and then he undoes his jeans and pulls himself out. Blake pulls a condom from his pocket, opens it, and slides it on quickly, and then he pushes into me in one long stroke, making me cry out in pleasure.

He growls my name as he moves at a crazy pace, and, too soon, I can’t stop myself as waves of pleasure flow through me as I scream his name, and he finishes with me.

He rests his forehead on mine while we calm our breathing.

Blake eventually pulls out of me and puts the condom in a useful bin nearby.

"Beauty, you look so hot tonight. Let's find your friend, and I can take you home, if you want." He smiles at me as he smooths down my hair.

"That would be good, as I'm pretty sure I want to do that again soon."

His eyes darken, and even in the dark room, I can see the warning. "Don't look at me like that or we won't leave this room." He sighs.

I laugh before sorting my dress and panties out, I run my fingers through my hair to make sure it’s not too bad, even I can’t stop the back of my hair looking like a bird’s nest after being fucked up against a door. Not that I'll ever complain about that.

Blake opens the door, and, thankfully, there isn't anyone around as we sneak out. I find Allie at the bar, and the guy she was with is gone while she is drinking another drink.

"Hey, bestie," I say and wrap my arms around her as I giggle. Yes, I'm maybe a little more than tipsy and on an orgasm high.

"Eww, you smell of sex. I love you, bestie, but nope,” Allie says with a smirk and pushes me away.

"Love you, too," I say and place a big kiss on her cheek as she laughs with me. I look up at Blake next to me to find him smiling at us both and shaking his head.

"Are you ready to go home?" Blake asks us both.

"Yes. Mr. Mind-Blowing Sex Man," Allie says, and Blake laughs as my face goes red.

"So, do you know any other guys that have your magic powers?" Allie asks with a straight face.

Blake looks at her with a massive grin as he says, "Elliot?"

Allie’s face turns into a disgusted look, and she glares at him.

"Let's go home," Blake says with a laugh, wrapping his arm around my shoulder. I'm a little lost about this conversation and too tipsy to care.

We slide into Blake’s car, which is parked just outside. Allie’s phone goes off, she answers it and has a hushed conversation with someone as Blake drives. When she puts the phone down, Allie asks, "Hey, can I stay at your house tonight, Izzy? My dad is back, and I don't want him to see me like this."

"Yeah, sure," I say and look back at Blake, who has tension written all over him and a frown on his face. I touch his arm to get his attention. "You okay?" I ask gently.

He seems to snap out of it and smiles at me. "Yes, I’ll drop you off, and we will have to do our plans tomorrow." He winks at me as he rubs his hand up and down my leg.

We arrive home soon enough. Blake kisses me gently and tells me to drink a glass of water before bed. I giggle at him for his over-protectiveness before waving bye.

“Let’s get some food,” Allie whispers when I’ve locked the front door, and I giggle as I nod. We both tip toe into the kitchen like ninjas and find cupcakes in the fridge. We both sit at the counter and eat them.

“I found a phone.” Allie holds up an iPhone and laughs as she messes with it. After a while, she puts it down and we walk out of the kitchen giggling.

“Whose phone was that?” I ask as we crawl up the stairs.

“Don’t know.” She laughs.

Allie crashes in my bed when we get into my room, and I do the same, just chucking off my shoes. I pass out as soon as my head hits the pillow.

22

Izzy

Why is it so bright? I lift my head, and that hurts as much as the light. Blinking a few times, I realise I'm in my bed with Allie, who is softly snoring. I climb out of bed and grab a hoodie, a blue tunic dress, and leggings before heading into the shower. When I'm clean, I walk back into my room with my head killing me, and Allie is just waking up. I don’t remember much of the night, other than dancing and mind-blowing sex. Did Allie really tell Blake I said that? I don’t know.

"Morning, sleepyhead," I say and smile at her.

"No noise, it hurts," she says with a yawn, and I giggle at her.

"I left towels and some of my clothes in the bathroom for you. I think we are the same size. There is an unopened toothbrush under the counter."

"Thanks, bestie," she says, and I laugh, remembering calling her that. I had such a fun night with Allie, and then I remember the rest of the night as a blush rises up my neck.

"So, how was the hot sex last night?" Allie asks with a mischievous smile, as if she can read my mind.

"Epic, and damn, I'm addicted to him." I groan, looking up at the ceiling.

"You love him, is what you mean."

I look at her confused. "I think so, maybe? I’ve never been in love before so it’s confusing," I say, as I'm not sure if my feelings for him are real or more lust. Yes, I want to spend every moment with him, but is that love? He makes me laugh, and my chest actually hurts when I think about how much I care for him. I can't think of a life without Blake in it.

I love all the things he does and who he is. I love him. I actually love him.

I stand there looking at Allie, and a smile lights up my face. It’s not lust because if it was I wouldn’t care. Lust demands to be given into, and love builds over time until you can’t walk away.

"He loves you too, you know," she whispers to me as she walks into the bathroom.

"I'm going to make breakfast so come down when you want," I shout through the door.

I hear a muffled, "Shush, okay," which makes me laugh.

I walk into the kitchen, still feeling my head banging, and all the boys are there eating bacon, eggs, and toast, by the looks of it. My mouth waters, and I make two plates of food for me and Allie. I sit down after pouring two orange juices.

"Are you having two meals today, sis?" Sebastian looks at the table with a confused look.

"Oh, it’s not for me, my friend is coming down soon," I say, and they all go quiet, which I think is odd. I ignore them and start eating.

"Who is upstairs? Are we finally going to get to meet this prick?" Sebastian asks, and I frown at him. He clearly means the guy they know I’m dating. They don’t know its Blake yet, and I’m worried about his attitude already.

I'm about to answer when Allie comes in and sits in the seat I left for her. "Wow, perfect hangover food, which one of you cooks?" she asks and starts eating.

"Me, I’ll cook for you anytime." Luke winks at Allie, and she laughs at the playful flirting.

"You’re both hung-over, what did you two do last night?" Elliot asks in a stern voice, and I'm shocked as he rarely joins conversations when I'm near.

"We went to a bar and made friends with tequila," Allie says, like it’s no big deal. The rest of the room is silently waiting for Elliot’s reply. I’m a little confused about the amount of tension that’s going on between Allie and Elliot as they stare at each other.

"Right, well I had guessed you’d be the bad influence on Izzy." Elliot glares at Allie.

She glares back. "Maybe you just need to lighten up, cookie."

"Maybe you just need to leave and stop with the fucking nickname."

"You’re such a dickhead, cookie," Allie emphasises the nickname, drawing it out as Elliot’s anger rises.

"Well, you’re a crazy bitch," he finally says.

"Fuck’s sake, stop this. It's too damn early," Harley says. I look over at Allie and Elliot as they both stare at each other in anger, neither of them willing to back down.

‘My milkshake brings all the boys to the yard and they’re like…’

A phone starts ringing, and we all look around in silent confusion as Elliot pulls his phone out of his pocket and cancels the call, stopping the music. The end of the night comes rushing back to me as I stare wide-eyed at Allie, and we both burst into laughter.

“Dude, I didn’t know you liked that song,” Luke says, laughing his head off with Harley and Seb.

“Which one of you did it?” Elliot glares at both me and Allie.

Allie holds her hand up. “Totally didn’t know it was your phone, but I’m not sorry.” She laughs as he glares at her.

"I'm going out," Elliot says angrily and glares at Allie one more time before leaving. We soon hear the door slam.

It's quiet for a while before Sebastian says, "If you two just fucked and got rid of the tension, I bet you could be friends."

I choke on my bacon and cough it back up as Allie hits my back, and Luke lets out a massive laugh.

“I’m leaving this conversation,” Harley says and walks out with a bottle of water.

"I wouldn't ever sleep with him," Allie says tensely and drinks her orange juice.

"I bet you will," Sebastian says with a challenge.

"What do you want to bet?" she answers, raising an eyebrow.

"If you sleep with Elliot in the next two years, you’ll have to bake me a cake every week for a month, and if you win, I’ll give you my car."

I look, shocked, at Sebastian. He must be mad, or he is sure something will happen, which would mean he isn’t risking his car. Sebastian wouldn't even let me drive it. Luke shares a confident look with Sebastian before winking at me.

"Deal," she says with a smirk, and Sebastian laughs, offering his hand out for her to shake. They shake, and he looks very damn happy.

“Why would you want her to make you cakes?” I ask.

“It’s because she is amazing at baking. Every year at school, she brings cakes to the bake sale, and I always buy all of them. They are awesome.” He grins with a far-off, loving look.

“They’re not that good,” Allie mutters, and Sebastian laughs.

“They really are, and I got this bastard to let me have one once.” Luke nods his head.

"I have a date, so I’ll see you guys later," Luke says, patting my shoulder as he walks past and leaves.

"Do you want a lift home, Allie? I'm going to the gym and it's on the way," Sebastian says, putting his empty plate near the sink.

"That would be great," Allie says, handing Sebastian her empty plate, and I give him mine not long after.

"How do you know where she lives?" I ask in confusion.

"I've stayed over sometimes with Tris. We used to be mates," he says vaguely.

"Used to be?" I ask.

"Yeah, used to be. I’ll be ready in ten minutes, Allie." He washes up the plates and leaves.

In my room, Allie packs her dress, and the one I borrowed, as I sit on the bed.

"I think you should tell them," Allie says randomly in a hushed tone as I stop checking my social accounts on my phone.

"Tell them what?" I ask quietly.

"About Blake." She rolls her eyes.

"I will, but not yet. They will go mad, Allie,” I say.

"It's better than them worrying you’re dating some jerk, I heard what Sebastian said. They must be worried about who you are involved with."

I grimace at her as I know she is right. "I get that, but I want this to work with me and him. It won't if we have too much pressure early on."

"I don't think it would affect your relationship, that boy is crazy about you," she says.

"Maybe. I’ll think about it. I'm sorry about Elliot, he is so quiet usually. Honestly, I'm in shock he spoke."

"No worries, he is always like that with me. Elliot is an asshole at the best of times, but he is a loyal friend, and I would guess he cares a lot about you."

"I'm still sorry he was like that, but the ringtone was brilliant." I give her a little smile, and she laughs.

"Allie, I'm going," Sebastian shouts up the stairs, and Allie hugs me quickly before walking out of my room.

I check my phone to see I have a message from Blake.

Sexiest man alive: how's the head? I wish I was there to make you feel better. X

Me: feeling ok, just going to sleep the day away x

He replies quickly.

Him: so you’re going to dream about me like I do of you ;). Luke invited me to the cinema tonight, want to come? X

My heart flutters at his words. I do dream of him. I'm glad it's not just me.

Me: I'm always dreaming of a sexy man devouring me. He looks like an angel ;) and yes, I will message Luke and ask him if he wants to go out somewhere with me tonight. I’m sure he will invite me. X

Him: this angel wants to do sinful things to you all the time. I’m not sure how angel-like that is ;) and good idea x

I message Luke, who invites me a little later, and I fall into a deep sleep. I wake up to my alarm at four p.m., which I set so that I would have an hour to get ready and have a snack.

I dress in an oversized-blue sweater and leggings and put my hair up into a messy bun before adding a little makeup. At least I’m feeling a little better, I think as I check my phone. A movie sounds great, even if I have to pretend around Blake. I run into Luke in the kitchen as I grab a drink.

"Are you ready for an action movie with lots of shooting, sis?" He grins quickly before texting someone.

"What, no romantic film?" I pretend to act shocked as I pour myself a glass of water. I drink quickly and grab an apple off the fruit bowl to nibble on.

"Err, no. I'm sure Blake won't want that," Luke responds finally, finishing texting whoever and slipping his phone into his pocket.

"We will see, he might be a closet romantic movie fan." I laugh with Luke. I know that's not true, Blake likes horror or high action films, like Luke it seems. I honestly don't mind, I don't have a favourite type.

"Let's go," he says with a chuckle, and we pick Blake up on the way.

"What are we watching?" Blake asks when we enter the cinema in town. It’s not a very big cinema, with only two screens, but it’s got a few people inside so it must be doing okay.

"You choose," I say, looking around at the snack options.

"What about me, why can't I choose?" Luke asks with a pout, which looks funny on him with his tattoos and a slight beard.

"You’re just not as pretty as Blake," I say with a grin.

"Well, if it's who is prettier, you should choose, beauty," Blake says, looking at me intensely.

"‘Beauty’? But he is right, you choose," Luke asks, the question aimed at Blake, but he doesn’t look mad or surprised.

"Just a nickname," Blake says with a wink at me when Luke turns away. I’m surprised Blake is even risking telling Luke he has a nickname for me, but Luke doesn’t seem bothered at all.

We choose an action film, and the boys look surprised but happy that I agree to watch it. Luke buys me and himself some popcorn and a drink, and Blake buys himself the same. Blake says he will catch up, so we head into the cinema and sit down. Blake comes over with a tiny Ben and Jerry’s ice cream in a pot; triple chocolate, my favourite. Damn, I want his ice cream and other Blake related things.

He sits on my other side and says, "This is for you." He puts the ice cream in my empty hand.

"Seriously, you’re the best," I say and start devouring the ice cream.

"Izzy has a serious Ben and Jerry’s problem. There is never any in the house." Luke frowns at me, but I can see a small smile as I grin.

"Oh, I know," Blake says, and I panic, hoping Luke didn't hear that. Luke doesn't say anything, just looks at me for a second before smiling at us both and messing with his phone. I want to call Blake out on his relaxed behaviour, but when I turn to look at him, the movie starts.

The movie is awesome, and the boys ask me if I want to go for a meal when it’s finished as they are hungry. I don’t know how they are hungry when they both went for a second load of snacks half way through the film.

We walk down the street to a local pizza place that the boys say is good, and we get a table.

"So, Luke, what do you want to do when you finish school?" I ask as we wait for our pizzas.

"I don't know if you've noticed, but I like tattoos." He grins at me before continuing. "I draw designs and work at the local tattoo shop. I'm going to work there full-time, as it's something I enjoy."

"That's cool, did you design your tattoos?" I ask, admiring the ones I can see on his lower arms.

"Yes, I did; do you like the arm ones?" he asks, pushing his sleeves up for me to see more.

"Yes, I like the dragon. I always wanted a tattoo. You'll have to do one for me." I smile widely at him, and he smiles back. I look over at Blake, whose eyes have that dark, hooded look, which I know means he is turned on by the idea of me getting a tattoo. The thought gives me shivers.

"Sure, just don't tell the others. I can show you my new designs if you want, and maybe I can draw something for you." He winks at me.

"I would love that," I say, and he has a massive smile.

My phone beeps, and I pull it out to see it’s a message from Blake.

Sexiest man alive: the thought of you having a tattoo is making me damn hard now and I want to take you home x

I look over at him, and he has a small smile on his face. I don't reply as I know Luke will guess, and we eat our food discussing school. Luke goes on about some date he has Friday and asks for Blake’s advice where to take her, it’s kind of cute how Luke treats Blake like our older brothers. When Luke leaves to go to the toilet, Blake leans over the table.

"You’re coming to my house tonight." He states it as a fact, it’s clear it’s not a question.

"I want you, too," I whisper, and he turns his beautiful blue eyes on me with a small smirk.

"Oh, you'll have me," he says in a sexy, gravelly voice as he sits back with a promise in his eyes that I intend to help him keep tonight.

23

Blake

"So what do you think?" I ask Harley as we look at the apartment I’m thinking of buying. It's a second-floor apartment in a new building. Everything is pretty much new and has that unlived-in feel to it. The building has a swimming pool, gym, and good security due to it being a five-minute walk from the university I’ve gotten into.

It's a ten-minute walk to the local shop and park too. It’s a four bedroom apartment, so I can get some roommates to pay the bills with me. Overall, it's nice. I'm standing in the main bedroom, which has one light-blue wall and three white walls. It’s the same throughout the apartment. It's all very clean and white. It has built-in closets in every bedroom, and bathrooms in each one, too.

"I like this one, you should get it. The other two we looked at were rubbish. Is the price all right?" Harley asks, looking out one of the windows.

"Yeah, it's a friend of my mum’s who built the building, so he is going to give me a nice discount," I comment, taking my hoodie off because of the hot weather we have had.

"That's good," Harley says as he walks out of the bedroom with me into the long corridor.

"Thanks for your advice," I say. I asked Harley to come with me today because I needed a different viewpoint, and someone older is usually better at seeing things I can't. I would have brought my mum, but she is getting very emotional about the idea of me moving out, and I worried she would be crying by now.

"You’re like a brother to us all, you know that." He grins and pats me on the shoulder. I’m filled with guilt at his comment, but I look away before Harley can see my reaction. We walk back to the estate agent, who waited at the door, and I say I’ll call him later to buy. The poor man looks crazy happy now, enough to make me smile. My phone buzzes as we walk to my car.

Beauty: does your mum want me to bring anything for tea tonight? X

Me: just your beautiful self. How was your exam? X

Beauty: it went really well. Only a few left now. I can't wait to get my results. How's apartment hunting? X

Me: that's really good. Tell you later. I really like you x

Beauty: I really, really like you too. See you later. X

I can't help the massive smile on my face even if I try, and Harley glances at me.

"Who's made you smile like that?" He laughs.

"Like what?” I ask, ignoring his question about who it is as I put my phone away. It's not like I can say ‘oh, it’s your beautiful sister.’

"Like a cat that just caught a canary." He chuckles, shaking his head.

"I don't smile like that." I wave away his comment with my hand.

"You just did, and you’re avoiding the question." He stares me down, clearly wanting the answer now.

I ignore him again and slide into my car while he gets into the passenger seat. "So Elliot hasn't applied for college, but won't say what he is going to do. Are you worried?" I change the subject.

"A little, but Elliot is smart enough to know what he wants. He and his girlfriend have been arguing a lot, and I'm concerned he is paying too much attention to Lily, and not enough to his exams." He frowns and looks out the window before continuing.

"I feel like it’s my fault if things go wrong. We have enough problems with Izzy and the fighting. Adding a woman to the mix isn’t a good idea. Look what’s happened to Seb; he is spiralling out of control most days."

"Is that why you don't date?" I ask, because I’ve never seen him with a long-term girlfriend. I’ve seen him take random girls home sometimes, but not often, and I never see them again.

"I don't have time. Plus, no woman holds my attention for long." He looks out the window with a tight jaw.

"Maybe you just need to meet the right one." I smirk.

"Like you have?” He smirks at me as I don’t answer. “It wouldn't work for me." He looks away from me again, but I have to look back at the road.

"Let's change the subject. How's the gym?" I ask, leading into simpler conversations.

"We are doing well, better than well. I'm thinking about adding an extension with new rooms for more classes. I’ve had a lot of interest," he says, giving me a look of relief at the conversation change.

"That sounds like a good plan," I say.

"I’ll need something to do with Seb and Izzy at college. Luke doesn't need much help considering he does no work and gets straight A’s like Seb. I don’t have to worry, anyway, with Luke’s job at the tattoo parlour waiting for him after school. Luke has told me about his plans to buy his own studio after a few years," Harley says, looking proud.

"He has it all planned." I grin. Luke may be the baby of the family, but he is the planner all right.

"I'm proud of him, well, of all of them. Despite our childhood and the fighting, they are good men," he says, flexing his fists on his lap. I know Harley wishes he could change it all.

"Agreed." I nod at him.

"I wish we had found Izzy sooner. Just seeing where she lived makes me wish I could have changed some things,” he says, and I frown not knowing too much about where she is from. I know her foster parents weren’t good people, but she probably didn’t want to relive any of it by telling me.

"She seems happy now and not messed up by foster care," I reply.

"Yes, I know. Even with all the changes in her life recently, she is doing her exams and has applied for university."

"She is remarkable," I mutter quietly, so he doesn't hear, and shake my head. I drop Harley off and thank him again for his help before heading home. I know Izzy is coming over in about an hour, so I decide to draw in my room after saying hello to my mum.

I flip through the book that is filled with drawings of Izzy. She is all I can draw now, as I can’t go long without thinking of her.

I started drawing a picture of her yesterday at my house when she fell asleep on the sofa. I was looking down at her lying on my chest with her beautiful, golden hair spread across me. Her plump rosy lips slightly open as she snored lightly. She is simply beautiful.

"Hey, you," a sweet voice says from my doorway. I look up from my chair, and Izzy is walking over with a smile meant just for me on her face.

"Hey, beauty," I say, tilting my head to admire her. She is wearing black, skinny jeans and a simple, green vest, which shows off her breasts and lights up her eyes.

"What are you drawing?" she asks, looking at my drawing pad as she stops in front of me. I wrap my other hand around her waist and pull her onto my lap as she giggles. I gently kiss the top of her head.

"Here, have a look," I say and pass her the pad. She looks at every one slowly but never says anything. I'm getting slightly worried she doesn't like them when she wipes a tear away, and my forehead starts sweating. I say quickly, "Sorry if you don't like them, I can throw them away."

She shakes her head at me. "They’re amazing. Do you really see me like this? This woman is stunning. I can hardly believe it's me," she says, looking up at me with vulnerable eyes.

"You are stunning, Izzy. Hell, there aren’t words for how beautiful you are, but I think my drawings capture you well." I place a kiss on her soft cheek.

"Thank you," she says and turns to kiss me slowly. I move the drawing pad to the floor, and she moves to straddle me as our kisses get deeper. I'm about to lift her vest top off when I hear a shout.

"Dude, where are you? The front door was open." We both go silent as we hear footsteps on the stairs getting closer.

"Shit, that's Seb,” I say, and Izzy panics, running for my bathroom and shutting herself in as my door opens.

"Hey, I tried texting. Do you want to go to a party tonight? It's in the next town, but it looks good," he says and collapses on my bed. I quickly notice my pad lying open on the floor, showing a picture of Izzy, and move in front of it so Seb doesn't see.

"Nah, I have to study. Our exams are this week, don’t you have to study too?” I ask.

"You sound like Harley now. Ah well, I’ll see you tomorrow, man," he says, getting up and walking to the door.

"Hey, isn't that Izzy’s bag?" he asks tensely, pointing to the leather handbag near my door.

“Nah, just some girl who left it here," I say, mentally groaning and trying to keep my face neutral.

"I heard you are fucking someone. Who is it?" He leans against my wall, right next to the bathroom door where Izzy is hiding.

"No one you know. She isn't from around here," I say, hating that I’m lying to him again.

"Good luck. I doubt it will last once you get bored." He laughs, but I don't.

"I won't get bored."

"Dude, you always do. Even that girl you lost your virginity to, you dumped after a week," he says, shooting me a weird look like I’ve lost my mind.

"It's different this time," I say, shaking my head.

"Sure, text me if you change your mind about the party," he says, ignoring my comment.

"All right, see you later, man," I say as he turns to leave.

"Later," he shouts, hopping down the stairs. I wait until I hear the front door shut before opening the bathroom. Izzy smiles at me but looks a little sad. I'm guessing it has something to do with what Seb said. She is sitting on the counter, so I move to stand between her legs.

"You know, I can't remember any girl before you? Seb is right, I got bored with them quickly. And, honestly, I didn't care. I was a bad person, but I know that. When I saw you, it was different, and I couldn't stop thinking about you. I have made up excuses to see your brothers, just to catch a glance of you. I’ll never get bored with you, Izzy, or ever want to forget you." I stop short of saying anything else.

"I'm just worried about how serious we are getting, but thanks for telling me." She smiles and kisses me. It's meant to be a gentle kiss but soon turns deeper. I spend the rest of the night showing Izzy how much I need her, and I know I'm never going to be able to let her go.

24

Izzy

The next week passes uneventfully; I spend three afternoons at Blake’s after school and one with Allie. The week is filled with our end-of-year tests and me finishing my final artwork. Honestly, I couldn’t be happier, my life is good. I have an amazing boyfriend, great family, and awesome friends. The exams, I think, are going well, and my future is finally planned. The only hiccup is the fact my brothers don’t know about me and Blake.

The rest of my time is spent at home with my brothers, who made me bake them cupcakes on Saturday and then ate them all without leaving me one, which is shocking considering I made twenty-four of them. Sebastian just said, when I asked him about the missing cakes, “They were so damn good, I forgot you hadn't had one. It's all right, you can make more.” He laughs when I playfully hit him on the arm.

It's now Sunday night, and I know from Blake texting me earlier that he is staying over tonight to have drinks with Elliot and Sebastian.

So I wander downstairs around nine, after finishing my homework, and I hear them laughing in the lounge, which makes me smile as I walk in.

“Hey, guys,” I say as I see them all sitting on the sofas. Sebastian is eating Chinese, while Elliot and Blake are racing each other on some game. Blake glances at me with a heated look, which causes him to crash in his game, and I hold in a grin.

“Hey, sis, do you want a drink?” Sebastian offers and gestures to the bottles of beer on the table. I don't mind beer, but it's not my favourite.

“Sure,” I say and grab a beer, opening it before sitting next to him. Luke comes into the room with a few bags of tortilla crisps and throws a packet at Elliot before sitting on the floor next to the sofas.

“So are you going to tell me who you’re hanging out with all the time?” Sebastian asks. I nearly spit my beer out, and I glance at Blake, who wasn’t listening, before answering.

“Just Allie,” I say with a shrug and try to look casual.

“No, I think you’re seeing someone. Who? I won't threaten them . . . much,” he says with a chuckle. I mentally try to think of a way out of this conversation.

“She isn't going to tell you if you say you will threaten them, Seb,” Elliot says, showing me a little, rare smile.

“He’s right,” Blake says with a small smile. I know how guilty he is feeling and how he hates lying to his friends. I know he would rather them threaten him at this point, but nothing they could say would make him stay away from me. There’s nothing they could do that would make me leave Blake either, he has become a part of me.

“So, Sebastian, where have you been going all week? Do I need a list of all the broken hearts?” I ask and raise an eyebrow at him.

He laughs off my comment. “It’s not the same, and I'm not that bad.”

Blake snorts, and Sebastian kicks him. I just laugh and drink a sip of my beer. The rest of the night, until about midnight, we play games and the boys drink more beer. I don't even finish my first, as I'm not a fan. Soon, we walk up the stairs to bed. I can feel Blake’s eyes on me as I walk up.

“See you in the morning,” Sebastian says, and Elliot grunts as they walk into their rooms. I walk to mine, and Blake opens the guest room two doors down from mine. He smiles at me before going in, and I do the same before I start undressing. I only have my bra and panties on as the door opens and Blake closes it. He looks shocked for a second, taking in what I’m wearing, and then he walks to me in three big steps until I’m forced to look up into his dazzling, blue eyes.

Blake pulls me up to his chest and pushes me onto the bed as he kisses me deeply. I wrap my legs around his waist, and he reacts by letting out a groan, pushing him into me more.

I'm so lost in Blake that I don't hear the door open, but I do hear, “What the fuck are you doing?” Sebastian shouts, his voice making both me and Blake freeze.

Blake jumps off me and stands in front of me to hide my state of undress, or to protect me, I’m not sure which.

Blake doesn't say anything to defend himself, but Sebastian rushes forward and punches Blake in the face as I watch in horror. They wrestle onto the ground as Blake blocks most of Sebastian’s punches with his arms, but he doesn’t fight back, or try to stop Sebastian at all. It’s like he wants this punishment, like he wants to suffer for loving me.

“She's my fucking sister, not one of your fuck buddies!” Sebastian sneers, managing to knock Blake’s arm away and landing a sickening punch. I hear people running into the room. I look up to see Elliot, followed by Luke and Harley. I don’t take my eyes away from Sebastian and Blake for more than a second though. Blake still defends himself but won’t fight back, while Sebastian tries to get in more hits.

“Stop them!” I shout at my other brothers with tears running down my cheeks. My shouting at them makes Harley finally snap out of his shock, and then he pushes between them and holds Sebastian back.

“What's going on? Calm the fuck down, Seb,” Harley says calmly, but I can see the threat in the way he stands holding both of Sebastian's arms at his sides.

“I love her. I’m in love with your sister, and I’m not one bit sorry,” Blake states, and his blue eyes meet mine.

“Hell, I have been since I met her. She isn’t a fling. We have been together about a month now,” Blake says as he stands and stares at me for a second before looking back at my brothers. Blake wipes the blood from his lip, and I sit on the bed in shock at his words as the room falls silent.

Blake loves me, he actually loves me. No one says anything as I hop off the bed on the other side and pull on my dress and leggings. I walk to Blake’s side. My brothers finally notice me and look away from Blake and to me.

I entwine my fingers through his and stare at my brothers, waiting for one to speak.

“No, not her. Damn, Blake. You’re like a brother to me, and you had to go and fuck my sister. Of all the girls you could have, she is too good for you to do this to her. I don't believe you when you say you love her,” Sebastian says and shakes his head, shrugging off Harley’s grip.

“You should have told us, both of you,” Elliot says, but he is still glaring at Blake as he crosses his arms.

“I'm surprised no one guessed before this. They are kind of obvious when they sneak looks at each other,” Luke says.

“You knew, and you didn’t stop this!” Sebastian shouts at him and gestures his hands at us.

Luke holds up his hands in surrender. “I didn't know they loved each other; just that they were together, and he wouldn’t hurt her. For fuck’s sake, look at the way he looks at her. I believe him,” he says, and I’m grateful for Luke saying that. Luke smiles and nods his head at us both.

“You don’t know Blake like we do. Luke, he goes through girls like they mean nothing, and our sister is just forbidden fruit to him,” Sebastian says angrily, and I tense at his words. Blake squeezes my hand in comfort.

“Leave,” Sebastian shouts as he points a finger at Blake.

“I think it's for the best, until we all calm down, that you leave, Blake. We can talk about your relationship in the morning. I’m disappointed in both of you that you didn’t tell us,” Harley says, looking at me, and I feel guilty.

“I'm going with him,” I say, and all of my brothers start shaking their heads in disagreement.

“No way,” Sebastian says and moves toward me.

“Yes, he's been drinking, and, to be honest, I want to be with him. You need to accept that. I love him, I won't give him up. I’ll be back tomorrow with Blake after school, and then we can talk calmly,” I say, looking at Harley who nods his acceptance. Harley is the only one who could stop me as I’m still seventeen and under his guardianship.

“There is no way you are leaving with him!” Sebastian shouts and tries to grab my arm.

Blake shoots his hand out and pushes Sebastian away from me. “She is if she wants to. Seb, you can't make her stay, and you need to realise that Izzy is an adult. I won't hurt her, ever, man,” Blake says while staring at his friend. Sebastian doesn’t stand down as he watches Blake, clearly thinking his words through.

“Just go, you two, and we will speak tomorrow,” Harley says and grabs Sebastian again as he says ‘no.’

Blake pulls my hand, leading me downstairs. We pull our coats and shoes on before we leave and get into Blake’s car.

“Damn, I left my phone,” I say as I'm putting my seat belt on and adjusting Blake’s driver seat so I can drive it.

“They can call me, did you mean it, Izzy?” he asks and looks into my eyes as I sit back.

“Did I mean what?” I ask, thinking of everything I said in there. The whole night was madness.

“That you love me,” he asks quietly.

“Yes, I love you, Blake,” I say tenderly. Blake places his large hand on my cheek as he kisses me hard and fast. I moan slowly in the quiet car at the feel of his soft lips.

“I love you, too. Everything will be okay, beauty,” he says and smiles at me, but I can see the worry in his eyes about losing his best friends.

“It will be,” I say confidently, lifting our entwined hands as I kiss his knuckles.

I start the car and we drive off. As we pull out of my drive, I notice a white van parked outside. I can't see much other than it is a large van with two people in the front. It turns its lights on and follows us. I first think it's just a coincidence, but then the van speeds up and is following us way too closely.

“What the hell is this guy’s problem?” Blake asks, looking back, and I speed up a bit to put some distance between us.

The car behind suddenly takes to the other side of the road, so that it’s next to us. I’m thankful we are in the middle of a country road and there aren’t any other cars around. I look across Blake into the van and can't see anything other than the shadow of a person in the window, as it’s too dark. I’m wondering what the hell they want when suddenly the van hits our car, hard, and we fly off the road. My scared face looks to Blake’s as the car flips.

The next few moments are blurry. I remember screaming and hearing banging, then pain. I try to wake myself up as I'm pulled from the car by my one arm, and I hear a crack followed by blinding pain in my other arm. I can’t see or hear anything. There’s nothing but the pain in my arm for a while. But then I try to look up. I can feel my head pounding as I lift it slightly, and one side of my face feels wet and warm. I know its blood pouring down the one side of my face. I try to ignore it, the arm that's not being pulled is so painful I can’t think of anything else.

When I finally look up to who is carrying me, I’m a little taken aback to see the face of a massive, bald man. The scary-looking man has a snake tattoo down his neck, and I don’t know if it’s the pain that is making it look like the snake is eating his ear or not.

The man’s gaze hits mine as he walks, and he throws me over his shoulder. Everything is blurry, but then I remember as my head hits his back.

“Blake's in the car, my boyfriend, please help him,” I slur my words and I’m not sure if anyone can understand what I just said.

“Shut up, little girl,” he says in a cracked voice. I shiver and try to fight him to make my way back to Blake. I try screaming Blake’s name, but I feel myself being thrown into a van. The door slams behind me as everything goes dark. The pain from my head is now blinding as I try to lift it, only to see a skinny, brown haired-man going through a box next to me.

"Izzy," I hear my name being shouted by Blake, and the next noise I hear is a gunshot. Before I pass out, I scream and scream until a sharp prick on my neck takes me into darkness.

25

Blake

Why does my head hurt so fucking much? I ask myself as I slowly take in my surroundings. I'm in a car and, other than my head banging, everything feels all right. My eyes blur as I open them.

I’m hanging by my seatbelt, and I’m not fool enough not to realise the ringing in my ears isn’t a good sign. I can smell smoke, but I can’t see much in the dark night with just the car lights shining across the empty field. I look to the driver’s seat to see it empty. I unclip myself from the seat belt and fall to the ground with a thud on my side. I’m lucky I didn’t hit my head on the way. I look back at the empty driver seat, and it all comes back. I remember the car driving us off the road.

Izzy was driving.

Where the hell is Izzy? I think as my whole body starts panicking, and my eyes dart around the outside of the car. The broken glass cuts through my hand as I pull myself up to my door, but I don’t feel anything as my mind desperately thinks of where Izzy is.

I slide through the passenger seat and out the door, and as soon as my feet hit the cold ground, I see a shadow of a large man with a girl on his shoulder walking toward a van.

I feel sick as I clumsily start running toward the van as he throws her inside of it. I hear her say my name in a slurred voice, and a rush of fear fills me as I try to run faster toward the van.

"Izzy!" I shout into the silent night with only the sounds of the van’s engine and the sizzling noise from the crash behind me. The giant bald man, who had Izzy, turns to me, and I recognise him instantly from the snake tattoo on his neck. Izzy is in far worse trouble than I ever thought. Fuck. I need to get to her.

"Stop," I say breathlessly as I run toward him with all of my strength. I’m too focused on Izzy in that van, and how she might be hurt from the crash, that I don’t look at the snake tattooed man as I run the last few metres to the van. The idea of anyone taking her is scaring me more than anything else at the moment. I don't see the second guy come out of the van, but I do hear the gunshot and feel the stabbing pain in my upper arm.

I fall to the ground in blinding pain. As I lie on the cold earth, I hear the van take off into the night with Izzy. I want to shout and scream, but everything goes black.

My eyes open to a blurry night sky, and I quickly realise I must have blacked out.

I have no choice but to look at my arm as the pain is sharp, so I rip my shirt at the top with my other arm so I can see. It isn’t bleeding too much, the bullet must have gone straight through as I can feel the exit wound on the other side. It takes all of my strength to get myself up off the ground, but thoughts of my time with Izzy flash through my mind, making it possible.

I walk slowly back to my wrecked car as it’s on its side and open the boot to find my gym bag. I tear a shirt up carefully, even though it kills my arm to do, but I’m fucking lucky that I have a pocket knife in my boot. I grit my teeth as I look back at my arm, I know what I fucking need to do. I force more thoughts of Izzy into my head as I make a knot around the bullet wound on my arm with the torn shirt, pulling it tight with my good hand and teeth. I have to hold back a scream, as, fucking hell, it hurts so much. I swear I saw my mother’s face and then Izzy’s as my vision blurs again.

I have a strange thought pop into my head of Izzy smiling at me as I hold her in my arms. Izzy’s strawberry scent filling my mind as she sweetly kisses me as I watch her lean back and smile at me. I know there will never be another girl like her for me. I would die a thousand deaths for my beauty.

My Izzy, my beautiful girl, gets me through the next few minutes without passing out, and I remind myself I need to move because I know who fucking has her.

I shake my head and call a cab with my phone, which was in my pocket, after trying to ring the brothers first. I’m fucking lucky I have spare cash in my gym bag too.

It takes a little while for me to walk down the road and find the end, to tell the cab driver where I am. I can't have him seeing the bloody crash because he will call the police, and Izzy doesn't have that much time. I pull a hoodie on, and, fuck, that hurts, but I'm so buzzed with worry about Izzy, it doesn't matter.

My fear for her life is overpowering any concern I have for my body now. I can pass out when she is safe in my arms.

I try calling all the brothers and none of them answer, it makes me want to punch something. I guess they think I'm calling to say sorry, but they still should have answered the bloody phone.

Fucking hell. They need to answer their phones, I think as I call Harley’s phone again. I send some messages asking them to call me, and it’s important, but none are read as I wait.

The cab finally pulls up and the driver just frowns at me as he asks for the address. I tell him Izzy’s address, and he just nods at me and drives. I’m lucky this one isn’t a chatty guy.

When we pull up, I pay him one hundred pounds and ask him to forget seeing me. The man looks at me for a second before he agrees. I walk straight up to their house and open the door, not bothering to knock as we don’t have any fucking time. That monster could be doing anything to Izzy.

"Seb! Hell, all of you, get down here!" I shout loudly, and I hear my voice echo throughout the silent house.

"What the fuck do you want? Isn't our sister enough," Seb's sarcastic voice comes from the kitchen. I turn to see him and Luke walk in. Seb stops in his tracks as the anger fades from his face, and I lock my eyes with him as I sway a little. I can feel the blood sticking to the side of my face and dripping down my arm.

"Whose blood is that?” Seb asks with a worried voice, coming over to hold me up on one side.

“It doesn’t matter. Arthur has Izzy, and, damn, it's a long story," I huff, finally feeling my body catching up to me.

"What?" Luke asks in a dangerously low voice.

"Please say that's not her blood, too," Seb pales, and I can see the worry, plus a hell of a lot of anger, running through both of their faces.

"His goons ran our car off the road and took her. Then they shot me when I tried to stop them. She didn't look good when I last saw her. We need to get to her quickly," I say, rushing my words, but I know they understand me.

"Where have you been shot, man?" comes the dark voice of Harley, and I look over to see him walking the last steps to the bottom of the stairs, with Elliot following just behind him. I’m guessing they heard what I’ve said by the dangerous looks on their faces.

"My arm. I'm fine, we need to find her," I say, pushing Seb away from me to stand as I groan from the pain.

"Let me look and sort you out. Seb, go and get the guns.” Harley sighs, moving to my side, and I let him help me.

“Elliot, find out where she is, and Luke, you get the first aid kit," Harley finishes in a sharp tone that leaves no doubt he is serious. Everyone moves into action without asking a single question. I forget how loyal this family is to each other, but it’s clear from the determined look on their faces that they would fight for Izzy, just like I am going to.

"Leave my arm, we need to find her." I shrug off his attempt to look at my arm.

"You’re bleeding on the floor, and if you pass out, you will be useless to her. If you really love her as much as I think you do, let me sort you out. We are going to need your help," he says, walking with me into the kitchen.

"Fine. I'm just going mad thinking about anyone touching her," I pant, pulling off my hoodie with one arm while I talk. The action kills my arm, but Harley helps me get the last part off so I don’t nudge it too much.

Harley looks at me for a second, with what I believe to be understanding, and nods as he sighs. “Go through everything from the start.”

I do as Luke comes back, and they wrap my arm up to stop the bleeding. Harley tells me I need stitches, but from one look at my face, he knows there is no chance until Izzy is safe.

"Izzy is at The Cage. Tristan messaged me. He can't help, but we know why," Elliot says as he comes into the room, now dressed in all black.

I'm surprised Tristan helped us considering the last time he helped Izzy he got into trouble, and I punched him in anger. It wasn't the best move, but I saw red when I looked at him and thought of him touching Izzy.

"Tris could get in a lot of shit for this," I say.

"Yeah, he knows we owe him a massive favour," Elliot says, frowning at me like this is all my fault, but eventually, he looks away. I’m guessing I have a while for him to forgive me for this, too.

Seb hands out handguns to each of us. We all know how to use them, and Seb looks at me as he hands the gun over. I know we need to talk, but for now, Izzy is more important, and we both seem to understand that without any words.

"Right, we know the plan. If she is hurt, we still need to stick to it,” Harley says with the darkest look on his face I’ve ever seen.

"She isn't," I say flatly. There is no way they would go to the trouble of taking her if they wanted her dead.

"For their sakes, she best be fine," Elliot says. I agree.

26

Izzy

As my eyes flicker open to the dimly lit room, I panic. I can’t smell anything other than the metal smell of my blood. I can feel how sticky one side of my face is, and I try to move in my panic. I find myself tied to a chair, and my arm is killing me from the way it's pulled behind me. I suspect the fear is numbing the amount of pain I’m in. I want to cry out, but I don't, choosing to grit my teeth over the pain and fear. I know it won’t help to shout out for help, so I start looking around, and I see I'm in The Cage.

I start shaking as I realise I can't move, and I can’t even feel the end of the rope tied around my hands. Looking around, I realise I'm in the middle of the fighting cage where I saw Elliot fighting before. It's dark, and I can't see anyone. My terror blocks any noises from the silent room other than my heartbeat banging in my ears. My vision blurs as a wave of sickness hits me, but I shake my head to stop the urge to pass out.

I try to remember what happened to distract myself. I remember the car crash, and Blake. The crash, then his voice, and the gun shot float around my brain in fast motion. The whole scene makes me feel sicker than ever before, as I realise they shot him. My mind refuses to believe he is hurt, let alone that he is dead. I won't believe it. He is okay. He is fucking, damn okay.

“My sweet Elizabeth,” a familiar voice says from right in front of me as the room lights up. I look up to see the familiar face of the old man I met the last time I was here, and from the gym. I realise how stupid I was not telling the boys, or even Blake, about him. The old man is wearing a pricey suit like Harley wears, but Harley always looks like a normal, business man, whereas this man radiates terror instead of power. The man’s hair is styled nearly as perfect as his shiny, white teeth, which appear as he smiles at me.

I look around, not wanting to stare at the old man anymore, and see the snake tattoo guy from before, and another big guy next to the entrance to The Cage. The snake man smirks at me, making me shiver in fear as my arms start their shaking again. I pull my gaze back to the old man, who is inches away from me.

“What do you want?” I ask harshly, wanting to get to the obvious point. I have to guess this man is important enough to have had these guys kidnap me.

“Now, Elizabeth, let’s be nice. Don’t you want to know my name first?” he asks with a creepy grin. I have the urge to correct him on my name, as it doesn’t feel right coming out of his crazy-ass mouth. His familiar looking, blue eyes stare down at me. Why does he look familiar to me? My anger takes over my fear at this point, trying to think of a way out of this.

“Not really, asshole,” I say under my breath, and he walks the last few steps toward me.

I don’t expect it when he slaps me. The hit across my face is hard enough to make me see stars, and it feels like my face is going to explode. I go dizzy as my throat tightens for a second. All I want to do is cry, and I must black out a little as the world feels like its spinning.

The next thing I’m aware of is the metal taste in my mouth, and I feel sick as I remember the needle. They must have drugged me with something, and that’s why it’s hard to stay awake. I’m guessing getting slapped isn’t helping either.

I look up eventually, with tear-filled eyes, and the bastard is grinning down at me. I can see the pleasure of my pain in his eyes. He wipes my blood off his hand and onto his trousers, never breaking eye contact.

“Let’s try this again, and maybe a little nicer.  My name is Arthur. I presume your brothers told you about me,” he says, watching as horror fills my mind.

I feel sicker as I realise this is the man who controls my brothers and killed my father, even if he did deserve it. I should have told someone about him. I’m so fucked. This guy is going to kill me, or worse, and I only want to see Blake one last time. I didn’t get to tell him how it’s him for me; it will always be him.

Shit, I'm in trouble, and I can only hope the boys find Blake. I hope they don't come here, as I guess he is going to use me as a trap. I can’t think of any other reason why the bastard wants me here.

“Yes, they did,” I bite out and glare at him. Arthur just chuckles and not one bit of me wants to know what amuses him. I move a little in my seat, wincing as pain shoots up my arm.

“Well, you owe me just like your brothers, who should be on their way soon to try to rescue you. We can negotiate terms.” He claps his hands together like he can't wait for my brothers to walk in here. He’s a crazy man, I think as I watch him look at me. I can’t work out what he is thinking, but, then again, I probably don’t want to know.

Arthur opens his suit to pull out his phone, and my heart drops when I see the shiny, black handgun clipped to the side of his hip. I can guess the bodyguards have guns too, and if my brothers walk in, it’s going to be suicide for them.

I must have blacked out again because, as I open my eyes, I jump back, seeing Arthur so close to my face and holding my chin roughly. It takes me a second to realise he is shouting at me to wake up.

“Ah, there you are. Your brothers are nearly here, sweet one,” he leans in to place a wet kiss on my cheek, and I cringe away. Arthur takes a step back and laughs at me while his eyes roam over my body. I’m more scared than ever now. A wave of sickness fills my throat, and it takes everything in me not to cry now.

I look away from the bastard at the doors as they bang open, and I see the outline of two men. My vision is still a little blurry, but as they come closer, I recognise snake tattoo guy and the other beefy guy flanking them. It’s Sebastian and Elliot, and I’m filled with relief and fear as I watch them. They’re both wearing grim faces until they spot me. The look of anger on the twins’ faces would scare me if I didn’t know it’s not aimed at me.

Sebastian's fists clench as he shouts at Arthur. “What the fuck did you do her?” I have no idea what I look like, but I’m guessing it looks bad. I can feel my cheek swelling, and there’s dried blood on my cheek and chin.

Arthur laughs in front of me, clearly entertained by my brothers, and doesn't answer until they are standing a few steps away from him.

“Stop there,” Arthur commands, and snake guy’s arm stops Sebastian, as does the other guy with Elliot.

“To answer you, she has a loud, rude mouth, and, well, I think she looks lovely even with the blood.” He smiles at me, and I flinch away as he strokes a finger down my cheek.

“I don't,” Elliot says flatly as I stare at him. Elliot gives me a look full of sympathy, and I find some comfort in the twins being here. Where the hell are Harley and Luke? I’m hoping there is a plan going on and not that the twins have rushed in here alone.

“Where is the famous King leader?” Arthur taunts and turns to look at my brothers. I can't see around Arthur, but as I look around, I can see snake guy grin in my direction, which makes me feel sick.

“You know, here and there,” Seb says in a cocky tone I’m used to hearing from him, and I wish I could see his face.

“Don't be cheeky, boy, we need to talk business. This one is your sister, and she owes me, thanks to her betraying father,” Arthur snaps. Clearly, Sebastian has a way of winding him up.

Sebastian interrupts his sentence as he tries to say something else. “No, she doesn't owe anything. We have more than paid for his mistakes, and she never even met him!” he shouts loudly at Arthur.

“I don't care. See, when I first met your beautiful sister, I saw her potential. She can easily pay off her debts with me.” I shiver in disgust, I understand his sick meaning as he turns to wink at me.

“Over my dead body,” Elliot says darkly.

“That is not happening,” Sebastian says in nearly the same time.

“Well, it doesn't look like you have much choice. She is tied to a chair in my cage, and you are held by three people with guns, while you don't have any. This is me telling you, not asking.” Arthur turns his back on my brothers and walks over to me. He stands behind my chair and plays with my hair as I try to pull myself away from him, even if it’s impossible.

I see my brothers up close for the first time and try to smile at them, they both glare at Arthur and smile at me grimly as Sebastian mouths, “It will be okay.” I have no reason to believe him, but I do. I relax a little in the chair and try to block everything out. They won’t leave me here with him.

I jump as a loud bang fills the silent room, and the snake man collapses to the ground. I look away quickly from the body on the floor as Sebastian pulls out a gun from his boot and shoots the other bodyguard in the leg. I’m relieved he isn’t dead as he falls to the ground screaming out in pain. Sebastian walks over to him and kicks his face as I turn my gaze away again. I should be shocked at seeing a dead guy and an unconscious one, but I’m not.

I’m actually quite happy.

I look up to see Elliot pointing a gun my way. I know it’s not at me, but at the man standing behind me. Harley and Luke appear, both holding guns and looking furious, but I feel a wash of relief at the sight of all of the King brothers standing together. I never knew before what it’s like to have a protective family, but now I always will.

I feel a cold gun press against the side of my head, washing away any happy thoughts.

“Now, now, boys. I liked those two.” Arthur pushes the gun further into my head to make a point as my head is pushed to the side.

“No sudden moves, or my sweet Elizabeth is going to suffer for it,” he threatens, stroking the side of my face with his spare hand. I can’t move due to the gun, and I start shaking in fear as I look up to my brothers. Each one of them has the same angry face as they lower their guns.

“Let her go, and we will let you leave alive,” Harley says with an impassive face; he is acting like he has already won, but I don’t know why.

“Or don't, and we will kill you,” Elliot says and turns his head to nod at something.

“And I’ll blow your brains out if you don't move away from my girlfriend, either way,” I hear a dark voice from behind me, and I sink in relief knowing it’s Blake and he’s okay.

A sob escapes my lips as I let the happy tears fall at his voice. My Blake is alive, and I want to jump in happiness. If, you know, I wasn’t tied to a chair. The tears fall down my face. I just want to shout for him to get out of here, but, at the same time, I need him to save me. I’m not sure which thought is selfish, of if they’re both just coming from a fear of death.

“Fine,” Arthur says with his voice dripping in anger. I feel the gun move from my head as my neck snaps up straight, hurting from the weird angle. I watch as Arthur walks to the side of me with his hands in the air, and his gun drops to the floor with a bang.

The boys surround me, their backs facing me as they watch Arthur. I feel Blake cutting my ropes, and even if all I want to do is pass out, I don’t because I want to see Blake so much.

“You’re okay, beauty. I'm here, and we will get you out. I’m so sorry I let them take you,” Blake mutters, his words laced with sadness. I want to tell him it’s not his fault, as I feel the ropes fall to the ground behind me.

I'm still shaking as my arms fall free, and I moan in pain as my arm falls limply to my side. I move it to my chest while biting my lip not to cry out from the pain, but I can’t help the little whimper that escape my lips, or when I sway in my seat as my vision blurs again. Blake is now in front of me cutting the ropes from my legs as my eyes open. I drink in the sight of his messy, blond hair and a small lump on the side of his head. Blake is only using one hand to cut the ropes, and the other is making him flinch as he uses it to hold the rope.

“I love you, it’s not your fault. I thought you were dead,” I say in a hushed whisper, so only he can hear me, and I feel the tears fall from my eyes as he looks up at me with a relieved face.

“I love you more than anything, Izzy, and one gunshot is never going to be enough to stop me from finding you,” he says in a voice filled with passion as the ropes fall free, and I fall into him. I’m lucky he manages to catch me with his good arm, and I breathe in his warm scent, making me feel sleepier.

Luke looks down at us as I look up. “Let me carry her. Your arm, Blake,” he says the end part in a hushed tone, and Blake nods with a frown, looking down at me like he can’t stand to be away from me for a second.

Luke picks me up out of Blake’s arms and holds me close as my head swirls. Blake pulls out a gun from his jeans and moves to stand next to Sebastian who is slightly in front of us.

“We won't fight for you anymore,” Harley says. I’m drawn back into their conversation. I must have missed a part as Harley is now arguing with Arthur.

“We have a deal. If you don’t fight, I will send someone to kill you all. Starting with her,” Arthur angrily says. I can’t see him through the wall of King men, but I’m hoping he is looking stressed.

“You’d hurt my sister, my fucking, innocent sister who had nothing to do with this life? Why wouldn’t I hurt you?” Harley replies, and then saying louder, “We were kids when we struck that deal with you. We are men now, and I don’t see why I shouldn’t just kill you. I’m not a coward like my father. I will kill you if you come near us again, Arthur.”

“You won’t kill me. How would you get rid of the bodies you’ve already killed tonight? I will clean this up for you. If you let me go, we can work something out. I’ll get rid of these guys and you can walk away,” he says, offering something which I’m not sure Harley can say no to. Can he clean up these murders without the police being involved? They all have guns, which I know they can’t have legally.

“I think I would rather kill him,” Sebastian says offhandedly to Harley, and Elliot nods his head in agreement.

“Then you won’t be able to protect her, you’ll all be in jail for this, boys. The police work for me around here, and you would lose them a lot of money if you kill me. Who do you think they would come after if I’m dead?” Arthur says, making my brothers tense, but no one replies. I look up at Luke, who is wearing a worried face much like mine. Harley’s arm slowly lifts in the air, with a gun in his hand.

“Hold on, fine. If you win the last sixteen fights in the cage, I'll promise to stay away from all of you,” Arthur offers, and my brothers glance at each other as he continues. “Let me walk away alive, and I'll stay away from Elizabeth,” Arthur finishes. I can feel the terror in his voice. He still sounds creepy and cocky, but more afraid now. To be honest, my brothers all look scary as fuck, even to me, so I’m not surprised he’s scared.

“If you come after us again, we will go after what you care about the most. You forget, you have family, too,” Harley threatens and nods at Luke.

“Fine, don’t expect a deal with me again, and the fights best be good. You don’t want to know what I’ll do if you lose any,” he warns.

I remember murmurs and voices saying my name before everything goes black.

27

Blake

Sitting in my bed in the hospital is pure torture, as I still haven't heard how Izzy is. My mind conjures up the sight of her in that chair, and I feel like punching everything in the fucking room.

We rushed her in after she passed out at The Cage. We couldn’t wake her, and the doctors hooked her up to machines instantly as they started asking questions. I was dripping blood onto the floor and was made to get checked out when my mother saw me. I wanted to stay, but she made me go with a doctor to be checked out under the promise that she wouldn’t leave Izzy’s side. My mother may be little, but she is scarier than all of Izzy’s brothers when she is mad.

My mum is with her, so that helps, and her brothers too, with the exception of Seb. The stubborn bastard has stayed by my side to make sure I'm all right, even when I told him to stay with her.

When I asked him why he wasn’t with Izzy, Seb answered honestly earlier by saying, “Izzy won't forgive me if I leave you alone.”

The doctor confirmed that the bullet went straight through my arm, so no need for surgery, but he wants an x-ray, which I’ve refused. The doctor eventually leaves, telling me I don’t have a concussion from the car crash, and that I should be fine in a few weeks. I’ve had my arm all stitched up and some pain relief while I’ve waited for any news on Izzy; it feels like it’s been hours when in reality it’s only been an hour since we arrived.

“Have you gotten any news yet?” I ask Seb for the tenth time in maybe the last half hour.

He is pacing by the door as he stops to stare at me. I can see he is thinking of something, but he answers me. “No, Harley just texted and said no news,” he mutters, looking worried. “How's the arm?” he asks, moving to sit next to me.

“I’m fine, I just need to see her.” I sigh.

I remember the lame excuse we all agreed to say when the doctors asked any questions. I told them there was a car crash after being at a party. The boys made up the idea that Izzy felt ill at the party, and I worried someone had spiked her drink so I drove her home. We told them that after the crash, I called Izzy’s brothers and not an ambulance as it would have been quicker. It was clear they didn’t believe us much, and I wasn’t surprised when Harley pulled the doctor aside, whatever he said to him made the questions stop. I’m more surprised the police haven’t been called after all of this. I know Harley must have done something because the doctor didn’t even question my gunshot wound.

“Do you really love her?” Seb asks, looking at me as I snap out of my thoughts.

“More than my life, dude,” I say hoarsely, while worrying about Izzy. She was covered in blood, had a massive hand print on her face, and her arm was bent wrong. She looked like a fallen angel. When she called me an angel, it was never me. It was her.

“I'm sorry I punched you; it's just, I don't want her hurt,” Seb says, looking angry but resigned. “You took a bullet trying to get to her, and you came with us to save her despite being shot.” He stops and rubs the back of his head before saying in a low voice, “I know how it feels to love someone. I loved Maisy before she left. I would have done the same–hell, maybe still would–and you look at Izzy the same way. Look, what I'm trying to say is, I'm cool with this.” He struggles to say the words, and I know it takes a lot out of him to even bring up Maisy's name, let alone admit he loved her.

“Thanks, man,” I say and nod at him. He stands, walking over and gives me a quick man hug before breaking away. I know we have a lot to work on before he will trust me again, but it’s a start.

“Hell, you've always been like a brother to me, maybe soon you'll actually be my brother-in-law.” He laughs and sits back in the chair next to me.

I laugh with him, and I actually like the idea of Izzy wearing my ring and everyone knowing she is mine, as caveman as that sounds.

My thoughts stop as the door opens, and my mum walks in. She looks tired, and the usual happy smile is replaced with worry.

“How is she?” I ask quickly and sit up more, despite the pain in my arm. I should have more of those pain killers, but I don't want to sleep until I know she is okay.

“She has a concussion and a broken wrist.” She sighs deeply as she comes to sit on the end of the bed. “She was drugged with some kind of sedative, and that's why she is out of it. Overall, Izzy will be fine with some rest and six weeks in a cast. She is still sleeping the drugs off, and you should get some rest for her,” my mum adds, and I sag in relief against my pillows.

“Thanks, Mum. Can I see her?” I ask, desperately needing to see with my own eyes that she is okay.

“No, not until you rest. Izzy won't wake up anytime soon due to the drugs, son. I'm going to stay with her, as will her brothers, and tomorrow I will take you to her,” she says in a strong, no-argument tone, which I know well enough to know it’s the end of the discussion. After a brief silence, she says hesitantly, with a look at Seb, “Whatever happened tonight, I don’t want to know, but are you both safe now?” My mum looks at Seb again, and I know she is too smart for her own good. I glance at Seb, who nods, knowing he doesn’t mind what I tell her.

I nod for an answer, and she sighs in relief before smiling. I want to be with Izzy, but I know there is little I can do for her in this condition. Yet, it still hurts I can't be there now.

“Thanks for staying with him, Sebastian. I had no idea Izzy was your sister,” Mum says to Seb, who grins at me. My mum’s face clearly shows she’s lying and that she knew exactly who Izzy was.

“Yeah, I'm guessing not telling you was part of their secret relationship.” Seb rolls his eyes at me, making me chuckle.

“We had a plan to tell you, one month of just me and her. She didn’t want her ‘crazy, over-protective brothers involved,’ as Izzy put it.” I chuckle, and Seb and Mum laugh with me.

“Right, I have the pills you need for the pain, take them now. I’m going to see Izzy, and I'll be back soon. You’re lucky I’m letting you out of my sight for another minute. I could have lost you tonight,” my mum says, with tears running from her eyes as she hands me the pills with a glass of water while she rants away. I can see the worry and stress on her face, making me feel bad that she has to worry. I swallow the pills before handing the water back to her.

I put my hand over hers. “I'm okay. I'm here, and we are both safe," I say to her as I know this must bring back bad memories of Dad’s car crash.

Hell, it does for me, but my worry over Izzy is far greater. I could have lost her today, and I know I wouldn’t have been able to make it through that alive.

Just seeing her in that chair, covered in blood and bruises, will haunt me for a long time. I won’t forget that asshole holding a gun to her head, it was the worst moment of my life. My beautiful Izzy, and I couldn't stop them from taking her. My mind relaxes as I know I’ll never leave her side again as long as she wants me in her life. I love her so god damn much it hurts to ever think of a world without her in it.

“I know. Izzy is like a daughter to me already, and I can't lose either of you. So don’t go breaking her heart, or I might have to kill you myself,” my mum jokes, bringing my gaze to her worried faced face as Seb snickers behind her. Clearly, he thinks the idea of my tiny mum trying to hurt me is hilarious, but he hasn’t seen her angry.

“We are safe, and I’m never letting her go,” I say, closing my eyes and lying back, feeling dizzy. The pain fades away, and I think of Izzy’s beautiful face as I fade into a deep sleep.

28

Izzy

I wake up to an annoying beeping noise and groan, everything hurts as I become aware of my body, well, mainly my arm. The bloody thing is killing me. I can smell bleach and that lovely smell of the man I love, which must mean Blake is near. My body relaxes as I want to drift back off to sleep, knowing Blake is near me and I’m safe. Wait, where am I?

I blink my eyes open to a bright room and turn my head away from the light to see a head of blond hair resting on my leg. My heart beats faster as I want to cry. I move my hand through Blake’s soft hair. I can’t believe he is here with me, and alive.

Blake’s head snaps up, and he looks at me with those beautiful, blue eyes I was worried I'd never see again. Blake looks terrible with baggy eyes and his hair all over the place. I even notice he has a beard slowly growing in, but to me, he looks amazing and makes my breath catch.

“Beauty, you . . . are you okay?” he mutters, rubbing his sleepy eyes with one hand like he can’t believe I’m actually here. My eyes water without my permission as I look him over, and he moves closer to me, wiping my tears away the best he can with one hand.

“Don't cry, please, it’s killing me,” he says, and I don't realise how upset I am until his voice rolls over me, making me sob as I lean my head into his hand.

“I . . . I thought I lost you when I heard that gun shot. God, Blake, I love you.” I cry more, not having any control anymore, and he pulls me into a hug, gently resting me on his chest.

“I love you so damn much, beauty,” he says, and I can hear he is just holding in his own tears. We hold each other for a long time as the strong heartbeat next to my ear calms me down.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you quick enough.” He pulls away slightly to look down at me as I wipe my face free of tears.

“You got to me in the end, and that’s all that matters. I’m yours, Blake, for however long you want me,” I say, sobbing a little and needing to be close to him.

“Forever, beauty; I’ll never stop wanting you.” He groans and kisses me gently before pulling away.

I pull back and look at my wrist, which is in a sling like Blake’s, but my wrist is in a bright-blue plaster.

“Huh, so we are matching?” I ask with a smile, and Blake laughs.

“Yes, I was shot in the arm, and you have ten stitches in your head. As well as a broken wrist that needs to stay in plaster for six weeks,” he says, his face shows that it’s clearly painful for him to even say those words.

“Not too bad, but who chose the blue cast? My favourite is–”

I’m stopped when Blake says, “Purple, but Elliot was asked what colour, and he thought they meant his favourite.” He smiles at me as we both start laughing.

“Can you help me up?” I ask, wincing at the pain in my arm as I try to move myself to the side of the bed.

“Let me call the nurse. You've slept two days, and I'm worried,” he says, stopping me and kissing my forehead. He leaves to look for a nurse.

I sit back and sigh as I badly need the toilet. I try to get up on my own, but not long after Blake leaves, Sebastian walks into the room with a big grin on his face.

“Finally, you’re awake, sis,” he says and hugs me gently before he sits next to me. Sebastian takes my other hand, giving it a light squeeze as he talks. I notice his clothes are all wrinkled, and it looks like he hasn’t slept or shaved in days.

“Don't ever scare me like that again. You okay? Do you need anything?”

“I'm good, and Blake’s gone to get the nurse. What happened to the guys who took me? I don’t remember much after they were shot,” I say, shuddering a little as I remember the snake man on the floor covered with blood and the other guy knocked out.

“I have no idea, sis. Arthur will sort it out, but I doubt they will live. I wish we could have killed him, but it wouldn’t make us any safer. We will fight the remaining fights we owe, and then we are done,” he says grimly, and whatever he sees on my face makes him frown at me.

“I don’t like the idea of them being dead. I’m worried about the police,” I say, answering his unasked question of why I’m worried.

“They deserve it for nearly killing you, so don’t you feel bad for them, and the police think all this happened in the car. It’s best you say you don’t remember anything, Izzy. I will explain the whole story we made up later, but Harley has paid off the staff enough that they won’t tell the police.” He stops, and I wait silently for him to continue.

“The car is sorted too, but yeah, if anyone asks, you don’t remember the night,” he finishes, and I nod in agreement. They may have been hired, but they could have killed me and Blake in the car accident, and one of those bastards shot Blake. I can't feel bad for how it turned out for them, but I’m glad Harley has sorted out a story, and the police won’t be involved in this.

“So I'm, I mean, we are safe?” I ask and look into his eyes as he squeezes my hand and nods.

“Yes. We are all safe,” he says sternly, making me believe him. Blake walks back in with a small smile, and behind him follows a nurse in a blue uniform. She is very pretty, and she seems nice as she shyly smiles at me. She must be around our age, or a little older, with black hair pulled into a high ponytail. Black glasses frame her face, hiding her eyes. Overall, I’m surprised Sebastian hasn’t hit on her already. He must be worried about me, not to notice her.

“Hello, Elizabeth, how are you feeling?” she asks with a slight, Irish accent while checking my monitors.

“I’m okay, just my wrist hurts, but I need to use the bathroom,” I say quietly, and she smiles at me.

“I’ll get the wheelchair and move you over,” she says as she writes in my notes.

“No. I’ll carry her, it’s only a few steps,” Sebastian says, stopping her from speaking, and I nod at her when she raises a questioning glance in my direction.

“All right. I’ll get you some food and pain medicine. You need your antibiotics too, which you’re having just in case of infection because of that cut on your head.”

She smiles at me before she unclips my lines from the IV drip and starts to walk out.

“Mr. Frost, you should be in bed. Your mum will tell me off if you don't sleep soon,” she says with a slightly worried look in Blake’s direction, and then she leaves. I’m guessing Summer can be a little scary when it concerns her son.

“Come on, sis, let's get your skinny butt into the bathroom,” Sebastian chuckles.

Blake opens the door as Sebastian puts an arm under my thighs and my back, and then lifts me up easily, as if I weigh nothing.

He puts me down gently on the toilet and Blake says, “I’ll deal with her from here, and I’ll call you for a lift.” He grins at Sebastian.

“Oi, I'm not a taxi, but I’ll go and call our brothers to let them know you’re awake. I’m sure they’ll all be here soon,” he says with a laugh, patting my shoulder. They are laughing together, and I hope that means Sebastian will eventually accept our relationship. “All right, I’ll leave my future brother-in-law to deal with you,” he says with a grin and walks out.

I panic, internally cursing my brother and look at Blake’s smiling face as he pulls the door shut behind him.

“I'm sorry, he didn't mean that. Sebastian is just being an ass, so please don't freak out. I don't expect that from you at our age–”

Blake shuts me up with a deep kiss, and I sigh as he pulls away then kneels in front of me. “Believe me, Izzy, when I say I want all of that with you, the wedding, some kids, and a house to call our own. I almost lost you, and I'll never be stupid enough to let you go. You’re mine, and I will make you my wife one day. So no, I'm not freaking out. Now, let's clean you up.”

I sit in shock as he helps me use the bathroom and showers me. Blake spends extra time putting a black bag around my cast and sitting me in the shower chair.

“My mum brought a few black bags for you while you’re here.” He winks at me, making me laugh and love that his mum is so sweet.

Blake uses the shower to gently wash my hair and avoid my cut. Even while I’m naked in front of him, he doesn’t notice as he looks after me. I fall even more in love with him as he finally helps me dry off and dresses me in some PJs from home.

“A taxi service is needed,” he shouts through the door, and I giggle as I suddenly feel tired while I rest against Blake.

“I'm not a taxi,” Sebastian mutters as he opens the door and gently picks me up, then puts me on the bed with a smile.

Blake tucks me in and puts on a movie that we all sit and watch. A nurse brings me food and tablets a little later, and I take them with some thanks. I fall asleep holding my boyfriend’s hand and feeling safe, loved, and mainly lucky.

I wake up some hours later with Blake gone, and in his place is Luke. I gently nudge him out of his sleep, and he looks up with a grin. Luke looks recently showered, but he must have been exhausted to fall asleep on the edge of my bed. I wonder if any of my brothers slept while I was sleeping.

“Sis, you’re awake. I was worried,” he says, clearly relieved, and kisses my forehead.

“I’m happy to see you, too. Where are Blake and Sebastian?” I ask, feeling worried having Blake out of my sight. I know it’s a silly fear, but I can’t help myself from asking.

“Well, Blake was forced by his mum to go back to his bed, but he is being discharged tomorrow, and Sebastian was sent home by Harley to get some sleep. Harley just went to get some food and will be back to see you later.” He smiles at me, clearly picking up on my worry.

“Well, thanks for being here for me to wake up to. I don’t think it would have been okay waking up alone, and thank you for saving me,” I say and hold his hand.

“You never need to thank me, Izzy, but you would have been fine waking up on your own. You’re a King and far fucking stronger than you look. We should have protected you more, and I’m sorry about that.” Luke fills me with his good words, for a second acting far older than he should be.

“I'll try to be, and don’t be sorry Luke,” I say with a sigh.

“You won’t try, you just are. Just like you are Izzy King.” He winks at me, making me grin.

Harley walks into the room with a paper bag and a big smile.

“There’s my beautiful sister.” He smiles kindly. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen Harley look so casual. Harley is usually always wearing suits, and now he has on black sweats with a white polo shirt. It’s quite the shock. I’ve always wondered what he works out in because he always works out at work and then comes back in a suit. Sebastian swore once that he does actually have clothes that aren’t suits, and I guess he was right.

“I hope you’re hungry,” he says, spreading a mixture of food across the small side table and pouring me a glass of water.

“Actually, I am.” I smile as I accept his glass of water.

We all eat sandwiches and crisps in silence before Harley says, “Izzy, you should have told us about your relationship with Blake. I know why you didn’t, but I believe he is good for you. We have all discussed it and we may be a little mad with you both, but we know he loves you, and I’m guessing you love him.”

“Blake is everything to me,” I say, blushing.

“Well, I can’t say we will be letting him stay over in your room anytime soon, but I’ll get used to the idea.” Harley laughs.

“Thank you,” I say in tears, reaching a hand out to Harley, who accepts it with a small squeeze.

“Izzy, there is one more thing. Do you want to see someone? Like, a therapist?” I don’t say anything as I think about it. “You went through something quite traumatic, and I’m worried it will have a long-term effect on you. But it’s your choice,” Harley says firmly.

“I don’t think I need that, but if I do, I’ll ask. I promise,” I say, nodding at Harley.

“Okay, we’ll put a film on then.” He grins, sitting in the spare chair next to me and kicking his feet up at the end of my bed. I smirk at him as I put on a romantic film, and I hear both their groans as I sit back, relaxing.

29

Izzy

It is now five days after my kidnapping, and I'm still stuck in the hospital feeling bored. But I'm up and walking around now, alone, without any dizziness.

The stitches on my head hurt, and my arm stings sometimes, but I'm feeling better. A knock on the door interrupts my thoughts, and I turn off the TV as I shout for whoever it is to come in.

It’s Summer, and she walks over with a big smile before she kisses my cheek. "I wish I could hug you, but I don't want to hurt you, honey," she says and takes a seat in the chair by my bed.

"Blake is having the same issue." I laugh, and she smiles with me.

"How are you feeling?" she asks.

"Good, but I’ll be happy to go home," I say honestly. I miss my brothers, and even school.

"I wanted to speak to you alone. Blake is waiting at home for the man at the garage to pick up my car and mentioned the brothers are busy. So, I thought I'd try to catch you alone." She gets straight to the point.

"Ok, what's up?" I ask nervously.

"I know it wasn't just a car crash, Izzy," she says firmly.

My heart beats against my chest, not wanting to lie to her. I tell her, "I'm not sure what you want me to say."

"The drugs in your system came up as a date rape drug. I'm guessing you were kidnapped. So your brothers, and I guess my son, got you back." She stops talking, shocking me to my core at her guess.

"I knew your dad in school, and I knew your mum, too. Lisa and your dad were inseparable in school, but around the age of eighteen, he got into some bad stuff.” She stops to take my hand as I wait for her next words.

“He met Arthur, and, well, I'm guessing you know how that went. Your mother left. I didn't know that she never saw your dad again, or had you, but you look so much like her. Lisa was heartbroken when she left, and I believe she asked him to pull out of The Cage," Summer tells me, with a far-off look of affection for my mother.

I sit there in complete shock. Summer knew my mum. The fact that my mum was from around here, and grew up with my father, is news to me.

"Sorry, I'm just in shock, she never told me any of this. I thought I was a one night stand at best," I say.

"That's all right, honey. Lisa was good for your father. He was a good man when she was around, but he got into drugs and fights. Your mum was such a sweet person, and she couldn’t handle it." She squeezes my hand in comfort.

“You were good friends with her then?” I ask, as she clearly knew her.

“Yes, we all went to the same schools. I always hoped I would see her again, but I know why she didn’t come back now. She protected you from him.”

"You are right. Arthur took me. He was trying to bribe my brothers into more fights for him I think, but it didn't work out well for him. I owe your son my life," I say truthfully.

"I don't believe he feels that way." She shakes her head at me.

"No, he doesn't. I love him," I say, wanting her to know how I feel. I trust her.

"I know. I never liked him being friends with your brothers because I knew they were fighting. The town is small and people talk, if you’re wondering how I knew. My son is a good man and stood by them as a friend when they needed it." She smiles at me, looking distant again.

"He is a good man, the best," I agree.

"I will speak to Blake tonight and tell him what I know." She lets go of my hand to stand.

"Can you tell me about my mother when she was younger." I stop her from leaving with my words.

"Yes, I would love to, and I'm so sorry about her passing. She was such a kind person, and she didn’t deserve that ending." She exhales with a small tear leaving her eye. She must have cared about my mum more than I realised.

"I believe she always loved my father. Mum never dated anyone else, and she gave me a necklace. Mum told me the only man she ever loved gave it to her." I sit up on the bed a little as I talk.

"Was it a blue sapphire?" Her eyes widen in recognition.

"Yes," I whisper, with tears in my eyes as she confirms my thoughts.

"Your dad gave it to her for her sixteenth birthday, he told her it was his mother’s. Lisa told me all about it, she must have loved him very much," she says sadly.

I start to cry then, and she pulls me into a side hug, gently rubbing my back.

"What's going on?” a dark voice says, and I look up to see Elliot in the doorway. I wipe my tears as he looks at us, worried as hell.

"I'm good, just a little emotional, but nothing to worry about." I smile at his relieved face. I think he was panicked he would have to comfort me. My all black-leather wearing, motorcycle driving, bulk of muscle brother is scared of girls’ tears. The thought makes me chuckle in my head.

"Right, I’ll leave you with your brother. I look forward to chatting with you soon, so get well, honey." She kisses the top of my head and walks out.

Elliot takes the seat she emptied and looks at me as he sets his motorcycle helmet on the floor under the chair. "I'm sorry this happened to you. We should have protected you more," he says eventually, sounding a lot like Luke, but he looks at the floor as he says it.

"It's not anyone's fault but Arthur's. I'm really okay," I say and take his hand. Elliot tenses before relaxing a little at my touch.

"Are you sure? I still want to go kill the fucker," he says and looks at me.

I can see the caring look in his eyes, and I start to cry again. "Fuck, don't cry," he says, and it makes me laugh a little at how nervous he looks.

"It’s just, I wasn't aware how much you cared about me." I laugh, still calming down as he smiles at me. It’s a weird smile because I’ve only seen him smile a handful of times, and they’ve always been because of a joke made by my brothers.

"Then I should be sorry. You’re my sister. It's just that I have a hard time dealing with shit. That's nothing to do with how much I care about you, sis." He bites out the nickname that Luke and Sebastian use. It makes me laugh out loud, and he smirks at me. "I just came to check on you. Do you want anything?” he asks.

"I would love some good sandwiches, or anything other than hospital food," I say honestly, as the food is terrible, and I’ve even tried to eat it because I don't want to seem like a spoiled person. But when they gave me liver and lumpy mash last night, I just couldn't eat it.

“I can do that. I’ll be back soon," he says and walks out.

My phone buzzes.

Sexiest man alive: I miss you. My mum’s car broke down so I'm waiting for the garage to pick it up before I can come to see you. I miss you, did I say that ;). Xx

Me: I miss you too, and I know, your mum came to see me. We had a long chat. She is going to tell you all about it. I love you, Blake xx

Him: the chat was good, right? I love you more. Xx

Me: yes, see you soon xx

My door bursts open as I put my phone down and bangs against the wall, making me flinch.

"How is my bestie?" Allie says as she bounces in and sits on the end of the bed. Allie found out about the supposed car crash the next morning and didn't leave my side all the next day. I was impressed, she even said ‘no’ to Blake begging her to go so he could spend time with me.

"I’m feeling good. Just want to go home," I reply.

"Yes, I can guess. I'm guessing you miss sex, huh?" she asks with a laugh.

"Yeah, that too," I mutter, with a laugh at how blunt she is.

"Honestly, I'm happy to see you laughing. I was so worried about you." She pats my leg.

"Thanks, bestie." I grin at her.

That’s the moment Elliot comes into the room. He frowns at Allie as he mutters something I can't hear before sitting in the empty chair and handing me some sandwiches, chocolate bars, crisps, and a chocolate muffin. I smile at him as he says, "I wasn't sure what to get you."

"This is too much, but thank you. I don't need five sandwiches, do you want one, Allie?" I ask as she glares at Elliot.

"Sure," she says awkwardly. I remember that Elliot and Allie don't get along, but they seem angrier toward each other today; did I miss something?

Elliot holds out a sandwich to her. "It’s cheese. It’s your favourite if I remember right." She accepts, looking shocked and not saying anything. "I'm off. I will see you tomorrow, Izzy." Elliot picks up his helmet and leaves while we both watch him.

"I can't believe he remembered," Allie mutters to herself as she opens the sandwich and takes Elliot’s seat.

"That he remembers your favourite sandwich?" I ask, confused.

"Yeah, I had them every day for school because our parents were always off somewhere, and I hated the cafeteria food," she says with a slight sigh in the direction of the door where Elliot left.

"Wow, I'm surprised he noticed," I agree.

"Me too." She shakes her head and smiles at me. "So, when are you planning your great escape?" she asks, and we laugh together. We spend the next few hours chatting, until Blake turns up and Allie goes off home. Blake gets onto the bed with me, and we cuddle until I fall asleep in his arms.

30

Blake

Two weeks later.

I smile as the girl of my dreams stands next to her finished painting and drawings of what she believes life to be. In the middle is a hand drawing of my eyes; it’s really something and, honestly, makes me love her more for it. There are beaches from different viewpoints, on different sized canvases around it, which she told me are from little holidays with her mum. I remember when she first showed me the completed drawing of my eyes. I threw her over my shoulder and took her to a storage cupboard in school and showed her how much it meant to me by making her moan my name.

It's beautiful and well-drawn. Izzy really has something special with art and is top of the class, but I didn’t expect any different. Speaking of the angel, Izzy walks over to me with a grin on her face and looks at my work.

She shouldn’t be surprised it’s pictures of her, as she is all I’ve thought about these last few months. There are five different ones, and the first is of when I first saw her at that party when she was standing by the wall looking lost and beautiful. The others are random times that she smiles or laughs, and she still looks stunning in every moment.

"Wow, Blake," she says, and suddenly I'm a little nervous she doesn't like them.

"What do you think?" I ask and wrap my arm around her waist, pulling her to my side. I'm careful to avoid her other arm, which is still in the cast.

As stubborn as Izzy is, she was back at school the week after she was kidnapped. Everyone believed us, that it was a car accident caused by an animal. My arm is still sore, but my stitches have come out now.

"It's beautiful. I love you," she says in a whisper full of emotion, looking up at me. I can't help myself as I slide my hand to her cheek and kiss her. I meant it to be gentle, but suddenly, I lose myself and the kiss deepens. A few weeks without sex are making me forget I’m in public and I groan.

"As much as this is hot, I don't need to see it this early in the morning," Allie’s voice comes from next to us.

"Sorry, well actually, I'm not," Izzy says, breaking away from the kiss but staying at my side.

"Yeah, yeah, miss ‘I’m getting laid for the first time in weeks tonight,’ come and show me your work." She loops an arm through Izzy’s, pulling her away from me.

"See you in a bit." Izzy winks at me before walking off with Allie.

"I see that you have gotten into the local university for a teaching course, Mr. Frost," says our teacher as she studies my work next to me.

"Yes, I was accepted fully yesterday," I reply. I remember getting my letter as Izzy and Seb were accepted into the university too. We will all start this September, which is in two months’ time.

"That's good, and I'm glad for you. Brilliant work," she says before walking off. I look around to find my friends. I find Seb and Elliot chatting by his work.

I walk over to them, looking at Seb’s paintings. Seb has the same talent as Izzy, but not as good. It’s still clear the black-haired, pale girl in all the paintings are his ex-girlfriend Maisy. There is a pair of fists in the middle painting, dripping with blood. It’s a little disturbing if you don’t know he fights, and to Seb, that has always been a part of his life.

It’s been a bit weird between all of us since Izzy and I have been out in the open. I try to keep the touches and kisses between us to a minimum around them, but I'm not pushing Izzy away because her brothers can't accept us together.

"Hey. Are you all right?” I ask Seb, who is staring at his painting with sadness.

"Yeah, I’m ready to get out of here," he says, looking away from the painting to me.

"Izzy told me you got into uni, congrats, man.” I pat his back, and he does the same.

"Same to you." He grins, and I smile back.

"What about you, Elliot?" I ask. I know he doesn't want to go to university, and I'm aware he is more interested in buying something to work in.

"I bought a space in town. I'm building it to be a new night club," he says, as Seb punches him on the arm.

“Why the fuck am I only hearing about this now? I’m your twin, bro,” he says.

“I am telling you,” Elliot says, clearly not giving two shits.

"I’m looking forward to coming." I smirk.

"Yeah, I guess I prefer running things," he says and shrugs. I hold back a smile as I know Elliot couldn't deal with being told what to do by anyone.

"Can't wait until opening night," I say, patting his arm. Izzy slides in next to me, her fingers entwining with mine.

"Hey," she says to all of us with a big smile.

"Hey, my little sis," Seb grins at her as Elliot nods in hello.

"Where's Allie gone?" I ask.

"Home. Something about her dad." I try not to tense at that, and I know her brothers do too, but I change the subject quickly, just in case.

"Are you excited about uni?" I ask. I know she doesn't know yet, but I paid all of her university fees off. Her brothers know because Harley tried to do the same, but I beat him to it. We laughed together and agreed to go halves on the money, so we can blame each other when she realises.

"Yes. My art therapy course looks amazing. I really can't wait, and its good that’s it's only half an hour away so I can live at home."

I frown a little at that because I would love for her to move into the new apartment I bought. I have found two roommates, but it's not the same. I know it’s a little too soon yet, though. I know she is only half an hour away and we agreed she would stay at my place half the week anyway.

"That is good. I can't be losing my new sister already, Izzy." Seb smiles at her.

Elliot's girlfriend, Lily, joins us then and smiles at us all before hugging Elliot. "Hey guys," she says.

"Hey, Lily, I didn't know you would be here today," Seb says, and I'm a little confused too. I mean, Elliot isn't in this class, and she isn't that great of friends with Izzy.

"I was just near anyway," she mutters before looking around. Honestly, she looks like she is looking for someone else.

"Coming to my place tonight? I could take you out for dinner," Elliot asks.

She doesn't even look back at him before saying, "I can't. I have plans."

"What plans? I haven't seen you all week, and you haven't replied to any of my messages, Lily," he says, trying to get her attention. I can feel Izzy tense up as Lily ignores her brother. She is more protective than I thought, but then she told me she feels closer to her brothers since that night.

"It's a long story," she mutters, clearly getting annoyed at Elliot.

"Come outside, and you can explain it," he demands, walking out. She rolls her eyes before following Elliot out.

"That was awkward. If you guys argue, can I not be there?" Seb asks.

"Shut up Sebastian. She is being a bitch to him," Izzy says as her eyes flare with anger.

"Yeah, she has been weird. Elliot said they were having problems," I say to her.

"He doesn't deserve for her to treat him like that," Izzy says.

"Come on, my little hellcat, I want to take you out tonight," I say to Izzy, who smiles at me.

"All right, what do you have planned?" she asks while sliding her hand up my chest. Just by doing that, she has me turned on.

"How about the movies? And, then I’ll cook for you at my house?" I reply. I think this is a good idea as I can feel her up in the cinema, and the loud movie means no one can hear her moans but me. The ‘going back to my house’ part is better.

"That sounds good." She winks, and I hear Seb groan.

"I don't need to see or hear my best friend and sister flirt. I'm finding myself a girl to erase this conversation from my mind,” he says in disgust.

I turn and smile at Seb with a laugh. It's the first time he has said I'm his friend since he found out.

"Bye, Sebastian,” Izzy says with a little wave as he turns to leave with a wave over his shoulder at her.

"I love you, beauty," I say as I look down into those beautiful, green eyes.

She pushes up on her tip toes, and I lean down to meet her in a deep kiss.

We are both breathless by the time we pull away, and I run my fingers down her cheek.

"I wasn't alive until I met you, Izzy. Thank you for choosing me," I whisper.

"You never need to thank me. I was lost and alone before I found you," she says, looking up into my eyes.

"You'll never be lost or alone again," I say, knowing I mean it.

"I love you, Blake Frost," she sighs.

I pull her to me as I kiss her deeply and smile to myself. Life couldn't be better.

Epilogue

Sebastian

My head spins when I try to think. It’s been a damn long day, and I feel like shit as I sit in the restaurant with the rest of my family. I’m fucking eighteen today, and last night I must have drank far more than I remember to forget about my life for a night. I woke up with two blondes–I don't remember their names, or if I fucked them, but I guess I did. That doesn’t make me feel good, and neither did looking at myself in a mirror today. What the fuck has happened to me?

“Happy Birthday, Sebastian and Elliot,” Izzy says, snapping me out of my thoughts, and I grin at her.

I really do love my little sister; she makes me smile, and I wasn't sure about Blake’s feelings for her, but I am now. Blake spent the last few months acting like he didn't get shot and looking after her. It’s clear by how he looks at her that he loves her, and we are fools for not seeing it sooner.

"Thanks, sis," I say, and Elliot nods at her. Luke and Harley are still eating away. I look over at Izzy as Blake kisses her.

"Oi, no hanky-panky at the table," I say loudly at them, causing a few people around us to look, and Izzy’s face goes bright-red. Blake grins then wisely carries on eating without saying a word.

"So how does it feel to be eighteen, guys?" Izzy asks before she takes a drink with her hand that isn’t wrapped up still. Izzy has lost all the bruises and cuts on her face. I’ll be glad when her arm is better; she is stuck with a light bandage because of problems with the break healing. We don’t have to be reminded of that night every time I see that bright-blue cast at least, but I'll be happy when she is better, either way.

"Oh, like I’m seventeen again," I say, but I can’t stop thinking of my last birthday. I spent it with Maisy. It still surprises me how much even thinking her name causes my heart to scream in fucking pain, it wouldn’t surprise me if there was a knife bloody stabbing me right now. She is the only girl I loved from the moment I saw her, but she is gone, and I doubt I’ll ever see her again.

"Boring," Elliot says and smiles at Izzy. It’s good that my twin’s relationship with Izzy has improved because of that night. I guess the fear of losing her made him realise how much he loves her like we do.

"Come on, it must be fun. How’s the bar going?” Izzy asks.

“It should be open in a few months. I want you all there for opening night,” he says, and Izzy’s face lights up as she nods at him.

I watch as she looks back at Blake with fondness in her eyes, and he strokes her face like he can’t help but touch her.

I guess I remember what it was like to love like that. I try to forget with countless girls and parties, but it doesn’t help. It only makes me feel more like a waste of fucking space.

I glance around the restaurant and spot a girl with long, shiny black hair curled down her back. She is wearing a tight, blue dress that stops at her knees.

I remember black hair like that and the body that nearly took my soul every time I kissed her.

I look back as the girl turns, and I drop my fork onto my plate with a bang as I see her button nose and strong, brown eyes. I look down her dress and see the lump of her stomach as my stomach drops in panic.

My mind denies what I’m seeing, as I know she has always been thin. I close my eyes and open them again as I accept that she is pregnant.

I stand up, ignoring my family’s questions, and walk over to where she has just sat with some dark-haired dude who looks a lot older than her.

She looks up at me with a pale face as I stand over her table.

“Is it mine?” I ask with shaking hands, which I fold into fists.

She doesn't say anything at first as we stare at each other, and I can feel my family moving to stand behind me.

I hear the guy she is with stand and demand that Maisy leave with him, but I never take my eyes off hers as she whispers, “Yes, Seb, the baby is yours.”

Link to Chance (Sebastian’s story) on Amazon here…

Description of Chance

The Kings are dangerous, that's what everyone says, but how can Maisy run from a second chance with the man she has always loved?

I've been called a lot of names. Heartbreaker, broken, dirty fighter, and yet the one I'd never thought I'd be called, is the only name I care about now, father.

Sebastian King has only ever loved one girl, but he lost her once, and he won't be doing it again. When his life is spiralling out of control, Maisy comes back. Finally, he knows he must fight the biggest fight of his life, winning her back.

18+ due to violence, sexual scenes, and language.

Quote

Maybe there’s something you’re afraid to say, or someone you’re afraid to love, or somewhere you’re afraid to go. It’s gonna hurt. It’s gonna hurt because it matters.

-John Green.

Prologue

“Just save my baby boy, please.”

The sound of her breathless plea breaks my heart, and I hear Allie crying by the door, the sound is loud in the room.

“I will do everything in my power to save you both,” the doctor tells her.

The next thing I know, Maisy is being taken out of the room, and I'm told I have to wait in here. Allie has to hold me back when they tell me I can’t follow and that they will bring the baby out. I vaguely hear Allie making sure we are told anything that happens.

I fall to the floor, holding my hands to my face. I can’t believe this has happened.

31

Maisy

"Are you seriously going to wear that tonight, Maisy?" my mother screeches at me, looking at me in shock. I look down at my jean and white top then back up at her. I’ve gone past not caring what her problem is. It’s not like I want to leave the house tonight in the first place. I spent the morning throwing up over the smell of a salmon sandwich my dad ate, and my caring attitude went down the loo.

"So? Why not? I think I look fine," I mutter, not knowing why I’m bothering to argue with her. My mother scowls at me in distaste as she wipes her hands down her pristine, white dress over her stick-thin body.

"Maisy, you have a date with Kyle Winchester, and you know this must go well. You cannot expect to live in sin in this house." She glances at my large stomach before looking away, like she can’t even acknowledge the fact that I’m pregnant.

The thing is, I don't care; not about anything other than my unborn child. I'm six months pregnant with a beautiful, baby boy, and that's the only good thing in my life anymore. I’ve accepted it, but it doesn’t make my heart stop hurting, or my family’s rejection of my child, sting any less.

"I know, Mother," I whisper, hoping she will just leave it. I am really not that lucky tonight.

"You clearly don't. You need to get married, and Kyle Winchester has loved you since you were a young, spoiled brat. The good man has even said he will accept that baby." She huffs at me. I hold back a snort of laughter as she mumbles on about how great Kyle is. The only thing she missed is that he is a stuck-up asshole.

"I know, Mother," I repeat.

“You can’t stay with us if this doesn’t go well, and then what will you do?” She doesn’t give me a chance to reply before continuing. “You will just be another single mum with no qualifications and no money. The boy who did that to you won’t care, as I’m sure you’re just another notch on his bedpost by now," she says harshly, and I flinch at my future, or more at my baby’s.

I breathe in deeply, as I know her words are right. Considering I left school too early to complete my A levels, I don’t have a chance of getting into university on my grades alone. I won’t even think about him yet, the man (a title he doesn’t deserve) who left me in this state alone and broke my heart all in one go.

I can’t even think about the baby’s father now without a hell of a lot of tears. I won’t give her the satisfaction of seeing them.

My mind floats to my grandmother and the huge trust fund she left me. I miss her so much, as she was all the family I had who actually cared about me. I’m lucky my mother doesn't know about my trust fund, but I can't touch it without her help, and I won't tell her about it.

"I will change," I say begrudgingly. I know she won't give up and will keep throwing insults until I do.

"Brilliant. I left a blue, maternity dress on your bed," she says, but she leaves out that I must wear it.

I leave our massive, white kitchen and walk down the corridor to my room. The walls of the house I live in are all white or grey, and my room is the same. There isn’t a single family picture in the house because my mother doesn’t like them. Instead, there are weird pieces of artwork, which I’m sure are worth a fortune but, to me, look like shit. I open the door to my room and rest my head against it as I look around.

There is a single bed in the corner–as my parents don't think I need a bigger one–white wardrobe, and a white chest of drawers. I haven't bought any baby stuff yet. I know that’s bad, but I'm saving all the money I can by working at the local supermarket. I work on the tills even if it kills my back; I need the money. I intend to work until the last minute of this pregnancy, before I can even think about leaving. I may play along with my parents’ insane idea that I should marry Kyle, but I'm trying to get out of town. It sometimes seems hopeless, and I feel like giving in, but one movement from my baby reminds me I can’t give up. The money I’ve saved will pay for the baby’s things but not rent, and then what do I do when he arrives? I can't work, and the maternity pay isn't enough to live on.

I look at the dark-blue, very tight dress on the bed and look up at the ceiling, praying for help to even get into it. I slip on a pair of silver pumps, not caring that they don’t match and grab my leather jacket.

After I change, the doorbell goes, and I walk as slowly as possible down to the entrance hall.

Kyle is standing there, looking stupidly rich and wearing an expensive suit, which does nothing to hide his unfit body underneath it. He is standing with my mother and father. They are all laughing, and my mother gives him a peck on the cheek before she notices me. Sometimes, I wonder if she is the one who wants to sleep with him because I really, really don’t.

"Maisy, darling, come here," she says in a fake, loving voice, which I’m used to hearing around guests.

I walk over as I say, "Hello, Kyle.” I try to smile, but I don't think it works.

He glances at me with a slight leer and then looks at my bump with a scowl, but he quickly hides it.

"You look sexy tonight, Maisy," he says, admiring my breasts, which makes me want to punch him. Kyle is just as tall as me, which means he is short, really. I'm barely five-foot-seven, and he has brown hair that's cut very short, but I think it’s due to his receding hairline. He is a little overweight and always wears silly suits that show off that stomach of his.

Unfortunately for me, he is my mother’s best friend’s son, and at twenty-eight, he is still single. As far as I know, he hasn’t had a long-term girlfriend. I can see why because he doesn't have the looks. Even worse, is the fact that he is a complete asshole, which will show the minute we leave my parents’ sight. I don’t know why he bothers to be nice, I don’t think they would care.

"Thank you," I bite out.

"Let's go. I hope to see you soon, Louise, Donald." He nods slightly at them and grabs my hand to pull me with him. I cough a little at the overwhelming amount of cologne he must have on, which I smell as I walk out next to him. It’s not even a nice-smelling one at that.

The worst part is that his hand is sweaty and feels terrible, but I know I can't just rip my hand off him in front of them.

Kyle unlocks his brand new Mercedes and lets himself in. It’s not that I expected him to open my door, but I struggle to get in being huge in the stomach area and the car being low.

Yep, being pregnant sucks, but I have no one to blame but me.

Kyle doesn't say anything to me on the way to the restaurant. It's a posh, Mexican restaurant in town, and I hate going into town at the moment, he knows that.

Well, the thing is, the dad of the baby lives around here and knows I’m pregnant with his child, but he made it clear he didn’t want to know. I’ll never forget the text that made it bluntly clear. I also don't want to run into any of his family or my old friends from school. There would be too many questions that I don’t want to answer.

I hate coming back, in case I see Seb, as I'm scared how I will react. My emotions go from wanting to punch his perfect face, to begging him to talk to me. That man was everything to me until one night when he ruined us, and then when I thought it couldn't get worse, I got a text from him saying I'm on my own with the baby.

So yeah, being in town is officially a bad idea.

Kyle gets out of the car, and so do I. I follow him into the restaurant, and he speaks to the waiter before we are shown to our table. The place is packed, but it's not surprising considering it's a nice restaurant.

I take my seat and order water from the waiter as Kyle orders a beer.

We don’t say anything to each other as we order our food, but then he says, “You’re looking big; how long until this thing is born?"

I hold my fork so tight I'm scared I'm going to break it, or worse, stab him with it. I let go of the fork to push my long, black hair over my shoulder. I repeat to myself again and again that I only have to pretend for a little while, until I can sort myself out. The ‘Fucking Jackass’ is my new, mental nickname for Kyle Winchester.

"My son will be here in around three months," I answer.

"Well, how long until you can have sex with me? I want to be married fairly soon after it is born," he says, and I try not to vomit. There is no way in hell I'm sleeping with this jackass, let alone marrying him.

I feel a man standing next to me, and I look up into the brightest-green eyes, which have haunted most of my dreams. My heart drops as I stare at Sebastian King, and I feel like I can't breathe as my hands start to shake.

“Is it mine?” he asks, and I look up at him in shock. Seb knows I'm pregnant, so why would he ask such a stupid question?

Damn, it hurts to see him. His dark-brown hair is styled to the side and slightly shorter than when I last saw it. Seb is still as tall and muscular as he always was, with a clean-shaven, strong jaw line. I take my time to see that he is dressed in dark-blue jeans and a button-up, black-and-white shirt. It’s slightly unbuttoned, with the tattoo on his chest peeking through.

I loved this man so much before he broke me, and I breathe in his woodsy smell before answering.

“Yes, Seb, the baby is yours,” I say slowly, as I’m not sure what else to say and wondering what game he is playing.

"Why didn't you fucking tell me, Maisy? Weren’t you ever going to?" Seb shouts at me, and he looks so mad that I almost believe he didn't know. I remember his message to me and straighten my shoulders before replying.

"I did tell you, Sebastian. Don't play your bullshit games with me." I glare at him as I speak, pushing myself to my feet and picking my handbag up off the table.

I waver a little when he looks confused and shakes his head at me before moving to step forward.

A short, very beautiful girl with long, wavy, almost white-blond hair comes over and places a hand on his shoulder.

My heart tightens as I realise he has moved on from the loving look he gives her. It’s strange because from what I’ve heard, he has become the village bike and everyone gets a ride. I won’t ever admit it, but it still hurts to see anyone touch him.

"Calm down, Seb," she says gently but smiles at me.

Seb’s twin, Elliot, moves to the other side of him and says, "Izzy is right, you need to calm the fuck down." Elliot doesn’t move to stop him, but it’s clear he would if he had to.

"You want me to calm down, seriously? She is pregnant with my child, and, apparently, I knew," he says to the girl who is called Izzy. It’s strange as she looks familiar. I look at her face, but I can't say why.

"We are leaving, Maisy," Kyle shouts at me, and I flinch, which Seb notices.

Seb briefly looks at him before saying to me, "Who the fuck is this?" He gestures to Kyle with his hand.

Before I can answer, Kyle stupidly says, "I'm the smart one she will be marrying soon. We are leaving."

Kyle grabs my arm roughly and pulls me over to him, making me stumble a little. I suddenly see that Sebastian's eldest brother, Harley, is here, and he grabs my other arm gently to hold me up. I smile thankfully at him before he lets go. I always felt safe around Harley, he was like the older brother I never had.

"Kyle, it’s nice to meet you, but if that was so, why is there no engagement ring on her hand?” Harley asks with a slightly distasteful look at Kyle as he speaks. He turns, looking down at my face for answers, but I look away. Kyle pulls on my arm more.

Harley glares at him as he speaks, “You shouldn't pull a lady like that."

I turn to leave because this couldn’t get any worse when I hear Seb. "Wait, can I have your number? I didn't know about the baby, and I want to be there for you both," Seb says, almost desperately from behind me, and I turn to look at him. He looks like a mixture of emotions, much like how I feel.

“The hell you didn’t.” I narrow my eyes at him as I speak, crossing my arms. I’m surprised to see the shock on his handsome face, and it makes me question things enough to maybe give him a chance.

“Please, I swear I didn’t,” he pleads while staring at me with those deep-green eyes, which I always loved the most about him.

"Sure," I say against my better judgement and go to get my phone out of my bag. Kyle rudely pulls my arm until I'm looking at him.

"No," he states, like I’m meant to do as I’m told. I try to pull away, but his grip is too tight, and he is going to leave bruises.

Seb steps in and pushes Kyle off of me roughly, causing him to fall to the floor.

"Don't touch her again," he says in a dark voice, which should scare me like any sane person, but it doesn’t, it just makes me desire him more.

I can't still like him, right? I think as I watch him move slightly in front of me like my personal, hot bodyguard or something. As I look at his back and the impressive muscles straining against his tight shirt, all I can think about is the terrible urge to take off his clothes to see if the body I remember is underneath. I sigh internally, reminding myself that he broke me. I can't forget that.

"Why? She is just some stupid, pregnant whore," Kyle shouts, drawing my gaze to him around Seb’s back, his face is bright-red and he looks furious.

I flinch when those words cause Seb to lose it and he jumps on Kyle. I stare as Seb starts punching the shit out of him, and people start moving away from us. Oh God, this has gone so wrong.

I feel a hand move me out the way, and I look up to see Blake Frost rushing over. The six-foot, blond giant, who always reminded me of a Viking, is Seb’s best friend, and I’m surprised I didn’t notice him here. It takes both Elliot and Blake a few attempts to pull Seb off of a passed-out Kyle while Harley stays close to me. Seb's knuckles are bleeding . . . or its Kyle’s blood, who knows? But, it’s not nice to see.

"She is not a whore and never will be,” Seb spits the words out at Kyle, who is unconscious on the floor. I hear the staff calling ambulances and the police in the background, as the room has gone very quiet. I look around to see it’s empty, other than the staff, as everyone must have left.

As I gaze around, my eyes lock onto Luke, the youngest of the brothers, holding the girl, Izzy. She looks scared, but worried, as she watches us all, and she has a bandage on her arm. I just now notice that she has a bandage on her arm. My heart flutters as I think maybe I was wrong, maybe she is Luke's girlfriend. Well, I guess I'm hoping more than anything else.

"You okay?" Harley asks gently and places a hand on my shoulder.

"Yes, but I think you guys need to get out of here. I’ll call myself a cab,” I say and get my phone out of my bag, but it's soon taken from me by an angry Seb.

"No, I’ll take you home." He types into my phone, and I hear a ringing from his phone in his pocket. So I'm guessing he has my number. My heart flutters a little when I realise he must have remembered my password, it’s my birthday.

"It's fine, really," I say, hoping he will just leave it. Going home is going to be bad enough, but if I turn up with Seb, I don’t want to know how crazy my parents will go.

“I'll stay and deal with the police,” Harley says to Seb, who nods.

"We need to talk, so I'm driving," he says to me, avoiding eye contact and walking to the door of the restaurant, expecting me to follow. I look at the still passed-out Kyle on the floor and the brothers before sighing.

"Well, it was nice to see you guys again, and I’m sorry about ruining your birthday, Elliot," I say as I could never forget it’s his and Seb's birthday, even if I wanted to. I was there for every one of them since we met.

Elliot grunts as a response, and I wave as I walk out of the restaurant. Seb is standing next to his car, holding the door open for me. I forget how much I used to love the little things he did for me.

"Thanks," I mutter as I hop into his car and am surrounded by his scent. He smells like sandalwood, and, God, I missed his smell as much as I missed him. I have to remind myself that I hate him right now, but I so wish I didn't and could erase the images of that night from my head. I still don’t believe the crap he came out with about not knowing, the only reason I’m in his stupidly comfy car is the pale look of shock on his face.

Sebastian gets in, then starts driving, and soon it becomes clear we are heading to our lake, not my house. I say nothing–I know we need to talk–but I turn my phone off as I don't need my parents acting crazy and calling to interrupt this long conversation.

The only thought I have is that I'm guessing he is going to tell me he hasn't changed his mind since I told him. Seb was always protective of his family, so I think it must be about me staying away from them. Seb glances at me as he drives, and every time my heart flutters before I remind myself that he is a dickhead and is likely to say something hurtful to me very soon.

He stops the car by the lake and gets out as fast as possible. I go to do the same, and he again opens the car door for me before shutting it behind me and waving a hand for me to walk on. I walk ahead to the fishing pier and sit, hanging my legs over the edge. A dog walker waves at us as he walks past, and Seb sits next to me when I’m distracted. He is close, but not close enough to touch. Which I'm thankful for, because I can't trust my body around him now.

"I don't know where to start, May," he says sadly as he gazes over the lake, the water is still in the dim light as the sun sets.

My heart stops at his use of his nickname for me. I haven't heard him use it in so long it hurts to hear, and I turn away from him to look at some ducks swimming in the lake in the distance.

"What do you want me to do? I didn't get rid of the baby like you asked. I just couldn't, Sebastian.” I don’t look at him as I speak, getting angrier as I talk more. “I’ll stay out of your way and your family’s if that's what you’re worried about.” I look up at his angry eyes as he takes a deep breath, as if he is controlling himself.

"What the fuck are you talking about, May? I haven't heard from you since that day.” He lifts a hand to my face, carefully turning my face so he has my eye contact. “I would never ask you to get rid of my child," he says, willing me to believe him with his strong gaze.

I pull away with an angry frown. “I sent you a text after trying to call you, about a month after I left town, and you messaged me back,” I say carefully, I raise an eyebrow as he looks at me with confusion.

“When I realised I was pregnant, the first thing I did was message you after you didn’t answer my call, and you messaged back telling me to get rid of the baby. You also said to stay away from you, as I didn't mean anything to you anymore," I say, I have to swallow the large lump in my throat as I look away. It’s too much to look at him. I pray for the tears to hold back from my eyes, as I can’t be weak around anyone, especially not Sebastian King.

"I never got any message. You have to trust me, May," he promises, taking my hand, but I pull it away.

"Stop calling me that! How could I ever trust you?" I shout at him before standing up and pacing.

"You didn’t let me explain that night," he says so softly, I’m not sure if he even meant to say it.

His eyes are locked onto mine as I turn to face him. The passion and love in his eyes are too much for me to even look at him, what he is doing to me is tearing apart my resolve. I’m meant to hate the man, loathe him, and not want him to touch me.

"I don't want to talk about it." I lower my eyes to the old, wooden planks of the fishing deck.

"May, if you just let me tell you–" he says gently.

I cut him off by walking the few steps so that I’m standing in front of him.

"No. We don't talk about that night. I don't know if I can trust you about the text, but I will admit you looked shocked.” I stop talking and take a breath before saying the next words, which I may regret. “So if you want to be involved with the baby, you can."

Seb’s whole face lights up with a smile at my words, and I feel my lips pull up into a small smile, too, at the sight of his handsome dimples.

"Yes, I want to be there for you and the baby. I never stopped loving you, May." He looks into my eyes as he says that, and I have to look away over the lake because letting him be involved with his baby is one thing, but our ended relationship is another.

"Don’t say that,” I whisper, and his face falls in defeat as I keep talking. “Look, you can be around for the baby, but as for you and me, I can't hear you say stuff like that. You've hurt me enough, don't you think?"

I look over at him, and I'm shocked to see tears in his eyes as he speaks. "Yes, and that was the worst thing I’ve ever done in my life. I want to be a dad, and I’ll do anything," he says.

I shake my head and go to sit down on the end of the decking again, and he joins me after I wave a hand. I open my purse and pull out my twenty-week scan photo, and then hand it to him.

Seb’s hands shake as he takes the picture and stares at our baby for a long time as I watch a lot of different emotions flutter across his face.

"When I find out who texted you, they are going to pay for making me miss these months," he says darkly. "Do you know the sex?" He changes the subject quickly and looks at me for an answer.

I clear my throat, feeling a bit emotional at the thought of our baby. I may not have admitted it to myself, but I want this baby to have his dad in his life so much. Every child should get to know their father, even if they are the worst person in the world.

"Yes, it's a boy," I say, smiling at him as he grins back at me.

"Wow, a boy. I’ve always wanted a boy when I thought about our future, they are much easier to handle than a girl." He chuckles, and I choose to ignore his reference to our past.

"I'm six months, and the baby is due at the end of November," I say, so he knows.

"That’s close to Izzy’s birthday," he notes. I don’t comment as I know that’s the blonde who was there tonight. I’m guessing he knows her well if he knows her birthday. God, what if he is serious about this girl, and I have to put up with a step-mum added to this mess? I shake my head of my feelings, and I remember this is about my baby and not me.

"I have a sizing scan next week. If you want, you could come and see him," I offer.

"I would love that, are you both doing okay?" he asks, looking at my bump now with a mixture of love and awe.

"Yes, we are good. It’s just that the baby is looking a little big, so I'm having more scans to keep an eye on him." I chuckle, rubbing my tummy when I feel him kick my bladder. I’m lucky I didn’t drink much at the restaurant.

"Good. So, are you still living with your parents? I can't imagine they took this well." He frowns at me.

"No, they didn't. They have some rules I have to follow. But I work, and I'm saving up to move. I need to buy a lot of stuff, I guess I won't be moving soon," I mutter the end more to myself as I look over the lake. The sun is nearly set now and the air is getting a little cold.

"I'm going to help. What are the rules?" he asks, pulling my attention back to him.

"Well, you know the guy I was with, Kyle? I have to date him and marry him when the baby is born, or they will kick me out,” I say as tears fall from my eyes, and I don't stop speaking.

"Everything is so fucked up. I get millions when I turn twenty-one, but I can't touch it yet. My parents don't give a crap about me, but I have to think of the baby and go on those stupid dates with that moron." Seb runs a soothing hand down my back, but I pull away again as I can’t have him comforting me.

"You’re not alone anymore, May. I will sort this mess out and help you, I promise you."  He pulls my chin gently to face him and scans my face for something.

"I don't need your charity, Sebastian. Kyle may be a moron, but he is reliable. I guess he might make me happy one day. I can't be irresponsible anymore." I flinch a little as Seb moves closer to me, close enough that I can feel his body heat, and it makes me shiver.

"You are fucking kidding me, right? He is a douchebag, May. I know you hate me right now–and I don't blame you–but I'm that baby's dad, and I won't have you living with him." His words are strong and meant to make anyone listen.

"You don't have any say in what I do, Sebastian. Don't you think you have broken me enough?" I shout at him before standing up to calm down. "Take me home," I say, walking away from him.

"No, I'm sorry. I just can't stand the idea, and you don't want him. Not really. Let me help you," he says, following me.

"No, it's bad enough I have to be around you for a long, damn time because I'm carrying your child, but I won't owe you anything. I can't. So take me home, please?" I say over my shoulder.

Seb looks like he wants to say something, but he just moves to follow me as I walk to his car. He unlocks it and helps me in. When he shuts my door, he grabs his hair with both hands and shouts to the empty parking lot before getting into the car.

Around twenty, silent, minutes later, he pulls up my stupid, long drive that's all grey stones and fake brush. Seb is used to it, but we always used to joke around about the lack of colour in the house being reflective of my mother’s lack of personality.

"Thanks for the lift. I’ll message you about next week," I say and go to open the door, but Sebastian grabs my hand.

"I will never be able to tell you how sorry I am, but please, one day, let me explain. I’ve been a mess since you left," he says honestly. I want to feel sorry for him, but I can’t no matter how much I want to deny everything.

"Really, Seb? From what I’ve heard, you have slept with nearly the whole town. Did you fuck that girl after I left, too, now that I was out of your way?" I shout the last part and pull my hand away.

"I'm sorry,” is all he says, and I don't look at him. We don’t talk anymore, the tension is thick in the car.

"Yes, me too, because I trusted you and look where it got me." I open the door and slam it before walking into my house. I hear his car engine as he pulls away, and my anger transforms into worry as I see my mother pacing the entrance hall with a tumbler empty of whatever she was drinking.

"Where have you been? Is that Sebastian's car, you stupid girl?” she whines as I shut the door behind me with a bang. “Kyle called and said you left without him, but he didn't say anything else! Lucky for you, we have made plans for you to go out next Saturday together." I can’t believe what she is saying as she mutters on, still extremely loud and annoying.

"Yes, we ran into him at the restaurant, and he wants to be involved with my baby," I tell her, hoping she will look relieved; if anything, she looks madder.

"That can't happen. You won't see that boy again!" she shouts at me. My mother moves closer and grabs my chin roughly in her hand to make me look at her. Her fake nails are digging into my skin, making me wince as I try to move away.

"You will stay away from that boy. He is no good, and Kyle will make you happy. If you see him again, I will chuck you out of this house and disown you for good," she shouts into my face, the disgusting smell of smoke and vodka overwhelming me.

"He is the father, I can't."

She slaps me hard across the face, and I stumble back a little. I can't believe my mother just did that, she hasn't hit me since she found out I was pregnant. Tears form in my eyes, but I hold them back.

"I won't see him again, I'm sorry," I say, shaking a little. It’s not that I’m afraid of her, but I can’t help my body’s reaction to being hurt.

"You’d best not," she says curtly and walks away.

Shaking off the terrible evening, I head to the kitchen, grab a Pot Noodle out of the cupboard, and pop it into the microwave while I make myself a glass of orange juice. I've been crazy about Pot Noodles for months, and iced tea, too. I’ve come to the conclusion that pregnancy cravings are weird, mainly when I crave those things at the same time.

I eat in the kitchen quietly before cleaning up and going to my room. I don’t see my parents, but that’s not unusual. They both have separate bedrooms on different sides of the house, and my father hasn’t looked at me since I told them I was pregnant.

I look at myself in the mirror and see the massive, red mark on my face. Damn, that's going to bruise, and I have no money for makeup. I just have to leave it and leave my long, black hair down to cover it. I brush my hair, looking at my bright, brown eyes and sigh at the fact they remind me of my mother. Everything else about me looks like my father, the thick, pitch-black hair and round face. I even have his slightly small nose, which most people say is cute, but I say it’s not.

I grab my PJ’s and have a shower before dressing in them, I feel a little better now, but the stress of the night is quickly catching up to me.

I hop into bed knowing it’s only nine at night, but I'm exhausted. I check my phone to set my alarm and see a message.

Unknown: I'm sorry again, but to answer your question in the car. No, I never did anything more than what you saw. X

Me: No more talking about that. My appointment is Tuesday at two P.M. Can I pick you up?

‘Baby Daddy’ is what I decide to name Seb in my phone. A reminder to me about why I’m near him again, and he isn’t going to be anything else to me. I can’t risk it even I wanted to, it wouldn’t be fair for my child to have him witness such a bad relationship between his parents.

Baby Daddy: fine, but we will talk soon. That's great and I could pick you up instead? X

Me: I'm working till 1.30. You could pick me up from work then if you want, as it’s only twenty minutes away and I could use the rest after a long shift.

Him: yes I can do that, send me the name and if possible the address. I'm glad I saw you today. X

Me: Sure. I will and I guess I am too in some ways.

Him: I miss you May x

Me: please don't say that.

He doesn't reply, not that I expect him to, and I drift off into a restless sleep filled with thoughts of Sebastian King.

32

Sebastian

"Who's that?" I ask my twin brother, Elliot, while looking at the new girl chatting to a girl named Allie. She has her long, shiny black hair in a ponytail, and she is very pretty. I've just started noticing how pretty girls are, but I've never seen any girl who looks like she does.

"Who?" he asks, still staring at Allie. I bet he hasn't even noticed the new girl, but that’s a good thing because I saw her first.

It was our thirteenth birthday yesterday, but I don't want to think about it. My ribs are stinging from the beating Dad gave us both. Luckily Harley, our eldest brother, came home drunk, and Dad gave up on us to beat him more. I know Harley did that to save me and Elliot, but I can't help but wish he didn't. I saw him this morning covered in bruises and I felt guilty, but he just gave me the new Gameboy I wanted and a birthday card. Harley hugged me and then went to find Elliot. He gave me the only present I had this year, and I won’t forget it.

"The new girl," I say, pointing at her, and he finally looks.

"Oh, I heard her name is Maisy; just moved here," he replies, kicking a small rock on the ground.

"I'm going to say hello. You coming, bro?" I ask, and he frowns at me.

"No, I have a thing to do." He avoids my knowing smirk as he walks off. I know it's because Allie is there, and he gets all nervous around her. I walk over, getting nervous myself, when the girl with shiny, black hair turns her pretty, brown eyes toward me.

"Hi, I'm Sebastian." I smile.

Her cheeks go red when she replies. "I'm May, Ma, May, no Maisy, sorry," she stutters, then looks down with her cheeks all red, and I glance at Allie who is holding back a giggle.

"Well, nice to meet you, May, I like your name." I wink at her as she looks up, and I lean back, putting my hands into my jean pockets.

"It's Maisy, not May." She smiles back at me.

"I like May, it can be my nickname for you. Do you want to have lunch with me?" I ask, blushing myself now that I’m under her gaze. I struggle to look away from her pretty, brown eyes as they twinkle in mischief at me.

"Sure, I’ll see you later, Allie," she says, smiling at Allie who looks at me for a second before smiling at Maisy.

"Okay, see you in class. Have fun with your boyfriend." She smirks when Maisy’s cheeks go even redder.

"He's not my boyfriend," she says quietly, looking anywhere but at me.

I grab her hand, interlocking her fingers with mine.

"Not yet, but you will be," I say cockily, taking a chance and hoping she will say maybe. She looks up at me, seemingly searching for something, and I know already I would give her anything she asks.

"How do you know I will be?" Her face is just curious now as she talks.

"I'm good at guessing." I shrug.

She giggles before saying, "Let's go and get lunch, Sebby." She tugs on my hand as we walk to the lunch hall. I grin at the nickname, knowing I like hearing her say it.

Maisy didn't say no, and when I ask her to be my girlfriend a month later, she gives me my first kiss and says yes.

I wake up from that memory in my dreams before remembering everything that happened yesterday. What a complete fuck-up. A father, I'm going to be a fucking father. I can't believe it, and it's with Maisy. The girl I dreamed of having it all with before I fucked up, maybe this is the wake-up call I’ve needed for a long-ass time. I need to sort my shit out.

I shake my head to get her out of my thoughts and check the time on my phone. It’s seven in the morning, and I haven't slept all night. I came straight back from seeing Maisy and went to bed to avoid my worried family and their questions. My brothers and Izzy tried to talk to me, but I couldn't give them the answers they needed without thinking. A night of restless sleep didn’t give me any answers, except one. I’m going to get my girl back and have the family I’ve always wanted with her.

I have three months until l I meet my son, and I need a fucking, good game plan, which starts with a home. Maisy and my son need a home, and I'm going to buy one. I have fuck loads of money, which means nothing without her. I learnt that the hard way the last few months. I inherited well over one million when I turned sixteen, and I haven't touched it other than to drink myself to death. Now, the reason I want to spend it is a decent one. I need to fix all my mistakes the best I can and take care of my new responsibilities.

My gaze goes around my blue-and-black-themed room, my massive bed takes up most of it, with a TV in the corner on the wall and two bookcases next to it. They are filled with books. I spend way too much time reading, not that anyone other than Maisy knew about my secret hobby. My wardrobe is huge and filled with a stupid amount of clothes, I know I will be donating a lot to a charity soon. I grab my laptop out of my bedside unit and switch it on as I make my bed.

I open my laptop and spend hours looking at houses nearby. I don’t want to be too far away from my family as I’m going to need them, but I finally choose three to look at. I book appointments this Monday to view them and ponder how I’m going to get Maisy to see them with me. I know she is the most stubborn woman I’ve met, and I can’t use sex to get her to agree with me like I used to. Fuck, I’m going to have to ask for help.

I hop into the shower, and then dress in a black hoodie, blue top, and jeans before making myself go downstairs to face the music.

Izzy is sitting in the kitchen drinking water, and she is wearing a blue dress, which I helped her buy, and black leggings. Her green eyes latch onto mine, and she puts down her drink and runs to me, pulling me into a massive hug. For someone so damn small, she can hug tightly, but I swear she makes everything better. My sister is awesome, like the mother I never had, I guess. I never thought I needed women in my life after Maisy went, but Izzy is different to have around.

"Are you okay?" She searches my eyes while sitting back down on a stool, facing me.

"I don't know," I say honestly while getting a bottle of water out of the fridge.

"I’ll text the boys, we need a family chat, Sebastian," she says seriously with her worried gaze watching me like a hawk.

"Yeah, we do." I sigh, grabbing an apple out of the fruit bowl and leaning against one of the counters while taking a huge bite.

"You didn't know?" she enquires gently, there isn’t any accusation in her voice, which makes me relax rather than tense up.

"No," I say, and she nods at me. She trusts me not to lie to her, and I like that she doesn’t need to ask me again. I grab some cereal and start eating it out of the box. It's a bad habit–something I used to do as a kid–but I don't give a shit now.

"They are all in the gym, let’s go." She waves at me, and I put my stuff away before following.

I follow her down to the basement, which has been converted into a gym, and all of my brothers glance up when I walk in. The music is blasting as Elliot continues punching the crap out of a punching bag, and Luke is running on a treadmill. Harley is lifting weights, which is what I would usually be doing now if I didn’t need to sort my shit out.

There are a few sofas next to a bar in here, too, and I walk over to the bar stools with Izzy. My brothers sit on the couches after Harley uses a remote to switch the speakers off.

"So, congratulations, Daddy," Luke says with a grin, always the smartass.

"Shut up, Luke," Izzy says with a playful groan, glaring at him.

"Right, just to start with, are you going to be there for this baby?" Harley asks, starting the serious conversation. Harley is watching me with a degree of calm, and I know if I say no his anger will spike, and it’s likely he will enjoy telling me how fucked-up I am.

"Yes, of course I fucking am. We discussed this last night. I have my work cut out for me as she doesn't trust me, but she won't stop me from being in my baby’s life." My words are clipped and more defensive than I should have made them. While Elliot won’t look at me, Luke nods with a big smile.

"Good. Have you thought about how you’re going to cope with a baby and uni?" Harley asks, drawing my stare back to him. I’m meant to be at university now, and I’ve missed a load of classes since I started, anyway. I’m just not interested in the course, and I’m not sure why I even bothered getting in, it’s a waste of money for me.

"Not yet, I'm looking at buying a house and moving Maisy in.” Luke frowns, he’s about to say something but I carry on speaking. “Look, her parents are crazy, and she can't get out without my help, but she is too damn stubborn to accept my help. What do I do?" I ask.

"You’re moving out?" Elliot asks, bestowing me a look full of judgement.

“Yes,” I answer.

“Another fucking, irresponsible act. You’re fucking eighteen, and this girl has fucked with you enough. Don’t leave your family to live with her. You can move her in here,” Elliot says, and I clench my fists so I won’t punch my twin. I love the fucker, but he doesn’t understand feelings or what it’s like with Maisy. Hell, he never fucking did.

"I don't think she will let me live with her, but I hope, in time, we can sort us out. You know I love her, bro. I never stopped, but I fucked up in more ways than one." I look away from Elliot as I don’t want to hear his opinion on me being irresponsible. Fuck, I know I was.

"If she loves you, it will work out," Izzy says with a kind smile.

"What did you do?" Luke asks, leaning back in his seat.

"I really fucked-up, end of story," I say, making sure my tone tells them I don't want to discuss it. It's a long story, and I need to fix things with Maisy before anyone knows. The last thing she needs is my family to pity her, or for her to hate me more for telling anyone.

“I agree about the house, and you need to persuade her to move in. We need to sort out these last fights we owe. You can't fight now, so we’ll sort something out with your next fight.” Harley pauses to rub his face. “Your family needs you, and Maisy doesn't know about your fighting, does she? She would freak if you come back like that."

I grimace at his words. I used to just stay home and not see her when I had big fights before, and it was easy to say I was ill around once a month, but now I can’t leave her.

"I can fight. I can't just leave you guys to do it." I shake my head. I'll just have to tell her, but how the fuck do I bring my fucked-up life up?

"It's final, you’re not fighting, Seb, and also, no more partying or girls. Maisy won't like that, and you need to be responsible," Harley says, and he is right. When Maisy called me out on my man-whore ways last night, I have never felt so shitty in my whole life. I guess I convinced myself she was off with another man by now.

It will be so much worse when she finds out about Elena. I shudder, realising I need to tell her about that, but it will start the conversation about how we broke up. I’m not sure I can handle the anger covering her features when I’m near, my heart can’t handle that when I need to talk with her. How did this get so complicated? Oh yeah, I’m a fucking idiot.

I put my hands over my face and rub it.

"I realise my behaviour recently was fucked up, and, honestly, I feel like shit. I hurt her, I know that," I tell my family. We have been through so much, I know I can trust them to help me with Maisy.

"You weren't together, and you were upset with her leaving," Luke says gently, trying to give me an out I don’t want.

"Yeah, but that’s no excuse. While I was having fun, she was pregnant and alone. I'm a real prick," I tell him.

"No, you’re not. You didn't know, but I could see how sad you were. All that was done in sadness, you never really cared about any of the girls or the parties," Izzy says and gives me a pat on my back.

"You’re right. I never cared, and I don't remember most of it. It was all nothing compared to her." I drop my head as I try to think about what I need to do.

"Then you need to win her back," Izzy says with a smile as I look at her.

"She hates me, and with good reason," I tell her.

"No, she doesn't, Seb. I saw the way she looked at you. The way–" I cut her off by saying.

"She hates me, and what’s worse is that she doesn't trust me. She thought I knew because someone texted her off my phone telling her to get rid of the baby," I tell them all, and I watch as Harley’s face contorts in anger. Luke is the same, and Elliot is looking away, but I notice his fist clench slightly.

"Who would do that?” Harley spits out.

"No idea. I was a mess at the time she said she had messaged me. I was with a few different girls every night." I look away from the pitiful looks on my brothers’ faces.

"Do you think it could be a jealous one night stand you had?" Izzy asks.

"Maybe." I stand up and pace next to the bar.

"Maisy invited me to a scan next week. That's a good sign, right?" I ask with a small smile, feeling the excitement of seeing my child. My thoughts flicker to the scan photo I saw last night, I couldn’t make out much other than a head shape and maybe an arm, but, man, it hurt my heart. I know I will do absolutely anything for the little man already.

"Yeah, man," Luke says, nodding at me.

I notice he has a new tattoo on his wrist that’s covered up. Luke is covered in tattoos all over his arms and his back. He designs them himself, and he has done mine too. Luke is the youngest and the only one of us brave enough to start growing a beard, the thought makes me grin internally.

"Make sure you bring me a picture of my niece or nephew," Izzy says with excited eyes, which make me smile and bring me back to the present.

"He's a boy," I tell them and watch as Izzy’s face lights up.

"Congratulations," my oldest brother, my guardian, and, hell, the only man I’ve ever looked up to, says with a big smile. Harley has shoulder-length, brown hair, which is slightly longer than mine. He is taller than all of us, and I wouldn’t like to admit it, but the fucker is likely the strongest fighter of us all, too.

"Yeah, man. I have no idea about babies and that, but I’ll be there to help," Luke says with a small laugh as I nod my thanks.

I look over at Elliot, who is saying nothing at first. "Are you sure it's even fucking yours, Seb?" is all he says.

I see red, and I’m in front of my twin without realising I had moved, who stands eye-to-eye with me. My twin, who looks very little like me; Elliot has wavy, black hair that curls around his face, unlike my very short, dark-brown hair. We are the same height, but Elliot prefers to look like a biker kid, in fucking black leather all the time.

"Of course it fucking is. We were together five, fucking, years, and she wasn't with anyone else. I would have known," I tell him with a glare.

“Like you knew she was pregnant, Seb,” he taunts, and I feel Harley push me back behind him as he stands in between us both.

“Elliot, go and cool down,” Harley warns.

"Congrats," Elliot says to me, his word dripping with sarcasm, as Harley moves away and he storms out of the room. The door bangs as I rub my temples to help with the stress of the situation. Fuck, I have no idea what to do, and arguing with him isn’t going to bloody help.

"The fight is tonight. Luke's on, are you coming?" Harley says while walking over to a worried Izzy. He talks quietly to her, and she seems to relax at whatever he says, which I can’t hear.

"Yeah," I say.

"I'm off to see Blake, and I'm staying over tonight. So good luck tonight, and message me when it's over," Izzy says to us, hugging us all before leaving.

I feel my phone buzz in my pocket as I sit next to Luke, who has his tablet out and is playing some farming game.

Elena: you want to hang tonight? xxxx

Even seeing her name, I know I have to get her out of my life. Maisy will never forgive me for the mistake of being with Elena, but Maisy seeing me around Elena . . . well, I know she will leave me. It's not like I really like Elena anyway, which makes me a fucking prick for even thinking it. She was just a way to get back at Maisy because she left me, and then, after that, she was always around. It was always easy.

That makes me sound like a tosser, and I know I am. It felt like my whole world had ended. I always wanted a second chance, and now, with just one look in those brown eyes, I know I have a small chance.

Me: no, sorry. Look I have a lot going on at the moment. I don't think we should see each other anymore. I'm sorry

She replies quickly.

Elena: what's going on? I'm your friend, I don't see why I can't be around you xxx

Me: I can't be friends with you. Look, find someone that deserves you.

I think that sounds like a nice way to tell her to find someone else. She really needs to because, hell, I was sleeping with different girls when she was always around, and no one deserves that.

Elena: are you serious? We have been fucking for months and you’re just going to drop me? You can't do that!

Me: I am sorry

Elena: you will come back to me. Whoever she is, it won't last long xxx

Me: you need to forget me and delete my number

I push my phone into my pocket and go to change before joining Luke and Harley for their workouts. Around an hour later, we all eat but don’t talk anymore about Maisy, which leaves me enough time to think. I spend the next few hours getting ready for the fight with Luke. I’m not too worried as I know his opponent is slow, and Luke’s trick is he is so fucking fast that you don’t see it coming until you’re flat-out on your back.

It's nine P.M., and we are driving to the fight. I can't help myself, and I text Maisy as Luke drives. He smiles a knowing smirk before looking back at the road. I want to smile back, but all of Luke’s fights make me so fucking nervous, I just want to take the fight off of him. I look past my mirror as Elliot drives past on his motorbike; the damn thing is massive and fucking loud.

Me: how are you today? Were your parents all right with you? X

She doesn't reply right away, but I expect that. I start looking up pregnancy at six months on my phone. Most of it isn’t too bad, but I'm scared by the end of my reading. Cravings, backache, and something fucking weird called Braxton-Hicks seem the weirdest and scariest stuff. I haven’t even made it to the birth part of the page I’m reading.

I need to buy some pregnancy books, and then when I have the house I want, I can get lots of baby stuff. Hopefully with Izzy, as I have no idea what to buy and I have a funny feeling Maisy isn’t going to like me spending a lot of money. The only good thing is, I can buy a dozen outfits for my little man.

We exit the car and walk into The Cage twenty minutes later without talking. Luke goes off backstage to get ready, and I order a beer at the bar with Elliot. The ‘stubborn bastard,’ as I like to call him, hasn't said anything to me yet. I can tell he is thinking about everything, and I know it’s more to do with his insane fear of any change in his life. I smirk internally, thinking back to how well he took finding out about Izzy and her coming to live with us.

We may be twins, but we aren’t as close as I am to my other brothers. I don’t blame Elliot for our fucking upbringing, but Elliot became more distant as we grew older, until today, where he barely talks to us about anything.

"Seb, about earlier. I was in a shit mood,” Elliot says, which shocks me enough to wait for him to talk some more. “Fucking hell, Lily broke up with me."

I glance at Elliot as he talks, his jaw tenses, and I don’t know how I didn’t notice that he hasn’t shaved today. Actually, it looks like he only bothered to dress, and he hasn’t sorted his messy, black hair out. Man, does no one in this family give a shit about how they look other than me?

"Shit, bro, I’m sorry. Did she say why?" I ask. I knew things weren’t good between them recently, not from the sound of the fights I’ve overheard at least.

"Lily said she loves someone else and wants to be with him. Fuck it, I’m glad I don't love her, but I still want to find out who it is and kick the living shit out of them." He clenches his beer so tight in his hand, I’m surprised it doesn’t smash.

"Damn. She isn't worth it," I say, patting his back, and I know she really isn't.

Elliot doesn't love her, and I’m glad he actually knows that. I know she was more of a distraction from who he really wants. I glance at my brother and wonder if he would ever do or say anything to her, but I know how he feels about Allie. Allie is Izzy’s best friend, and she used to be Maisy’s, too. I have to admit, she is stunning and kind of crazy, but I wouldn’t ever touch her. Shit, most guys I know wouldn’t, in case Elliot finds out. I know she feels the same way, but the two of them are equally stubborn. The tension in the room is unreal whenever they have to be around one another.

"Yeah, I'm moving on." He nods in the direction of an attractive red-head and blonde dancing together on the dance floor. I don't think it's a good idea for him to use those girls, but, fuck, I did the same. How can I judge him for being me a week ago?

"All right," is all I say.

Elliot only glances at me briefly before leaving to go over to the girls. He dances with them both for a little while before he whispers something into the blonde’s ear and pulls the red-head to his other side as he then whispers something to her. It takes him maybe one minute of whispering before they both nod, and he walks to the back with them.

A few girls try to speak to me but give up as I ignore them or move out of their way.

My phone goes off, and I excitedly pull it out only to see Blake’s name. I wanted it to be Maisy so fucking bad that it’s sad, but Blake is my best friend. We may have had problems with him secretly dating my sister and them both hiding it for over a month, and it took me a while but I know he loves her and wouldn't hurt her. Even I had to agree that he would be good for her.

Blake: Sorry I couldn't come and see you today dude. If you need anything, let me know. It will be all right and tell Luke good luck.

Me: no problem and thanks. I have no idea what I'm doing right now and May fucking hates me bro.

Blake: she can't and she will forgive you if you explain.

Me: yeah, I’ll have to get her to listen first. She’s just as stubborn as I remember

What I don't say is it turns me on more than anything when she is like that; my angry, stubborn Maisy. Just the thought of her pouty lips when she doesn’t get her own way goes straight to my cock.

My phone vibrates again, and I swear my heart stops at the sight of her name. How bloody desperate do I sound? Even to myself?

May: I'm all right and the baby too. He has been kicking lots today. Maybe he will kick at the scan and you can feel. They were fine x

She sent a kiss at the end, and I hold in the urge to do a fist pump into the air. I believe it’s progress. The idea of feeling my baby move inside the woman I love, there are no words to describe how amazing that would be. I quickly reply.

Me: I'm happy you both are good. I haven't stopped thinking about you both all day. I hope so too and can I see you tomorrow? I finish uni at one x

May: I'm at work six-three, but I could meet you somewhere after X

Me: can I take you to mine? I can order food and I want you to meet someone x

I know she will love Izzy if she agrees to come over. I can just imagine Izzy’s excited face at meeting Maisy. I oddly want to show Maisy off to my family.

May: I'm not sure and who? X

Me: Please? And someone important to me x

May: Ok, see you tomorrow but I'm off to sleep. Being pregnant is hard x

Me: I wish I could help more x

May: I know. See you later Sebastian, and have a good night x

Me: sweet dreams, my May x

I know she won't reply as that's what I always said to her before she fell asleep in my arms. I miss her so much it fucking hurts at times. I rub my chest to get rid of any feelings and look back at the bar.

The buzzer goes off indicating the fight is starting, and I turn in my seat to see Luke walk into the fighting cage. This reminds me of that night, the one I lost Maisy. I shake my head clear of my thoughts and focus on the fight. The other guy is a young, Chinese man, and he looks as slow as I have heard. I also heard he throws weak punches, so Luke shouldn't have too many problems.

The crowd cheers loudly as most of them make their way to stand around the cage, and soon the sound of, "King, King, King," is shouted as it always is. I don’t understand their love of watching these fights, its fucking brutal and rough. Most of the time, the opponents walk away alive, but there are those times I try to forget. I hate to fucking admit it, but I know some of mine are losing their lives on life support in hospitals somewhere. I shudder as I remember each of their faces. I hate fucking fighting like this, and it’s never a fair fight. We are always more trained and faster than whomever they put in with us. To our boss, it’s a fucking game, and we are his knights knocking down his pawns.

Elliot comes up next to me as he starts watching the fight, and I see Harley leaning against the cage near the door with his eyes glued on every move Luke makes. I can tell that if Luke makes even one mistake, Harley will show him how to correct it, but not like our father did.

Luke lets his opponent get three hits in, and I can tell from just watching how weak they are, they barely touch Luke’s skin, hardened from years of fighting. One to the ribs, one to the face, and one to his side before Luke grabs him so fast it’s hard to watch, flipping him over onto his back. Luke lands a nasty kick into his side, and I swear I can hear the ribs break from here. Luke isn’t stupid enough to hit him anymore, he will be a lucky bastard if he can breathe after a hit like that.

Luke knows he can't finish this too soon or it won't count for us. So he backs off while the Chinese guy gets up, holding his side, and they circle the cage facing each other. The other man is dripping sweat and is just barely standing.

The other guy eventually runs and tackles Luke using the last of his strength. I'm guessing he meant to push him to the ground, but Luke is far stronger than that, and, instead, Luke pushes him back and lands a hard punch to his face. Luke doesn’t waste time as he lands another hit, and one more final smack, before the other man collapses and the crowd goes wild. I don’t look at the man on the floor bleeding out as I know no one will help him. I watch as Luke looks down at him for a second. I know that look, and I recognise his grief over what he has to do.

I breathe a sigh of relief as I drink my beer, and Luke holds his hands up as the crowd cheers louder and the music blasts away again. Harley opens the cage, and Luke walks out of the cage, joining him. I grimace as the cage bouncers drag the other man out of the cage by his legs.

I watch the lights on the screen above the bar showing Luke’s win and that another fight will happen in one hour, and I want to be gone by then.

"I'm off, bro," I say to Elliot, and he nods at me. I look him over thinking, if anything, he looks fucking worse after being with those girls.

I place my hand on his shoulder. "Are you doing okay, bro?" I ask as gently as I can after watching my younger brother fight and knowing I can’t do a fucking thing to stop it.

"I could ask you the same," Elliot says darkly.

"We are both fucked up, right?" I ask with a short laugh.

"Yeah, but I know you will work it out with her." He looks away, hiding any emotions on his face.

"I hope so, and you will find someone much fucking better. A word of advice from your best brother, don't spend too much time with easy girls. I think I will regret it for a long time."

He looks at me for a long time before grunting and nodding with a small smirk at the ‘best brother’ comment.

I send some quick messages to Luke and Harley before leaving the fucking place. I sit in the car, quickly checking my messages, before I drive home, and I remember I have to text Izzy.

Me: Luke’s fight went well. Could you be at home tomorrow around three? Maisy is coming over and I want to introduce you x

Sis: Thank God, I’ve been so worried. I would love to! Allie knows she is here and will come too I bet. Is that all right? Xx

Me: If I say no, she will come anyway. So yes x

Sis: You know us too well, love you bro x

I smile at her text, and I can't wait for them to meet. Their personalities are so alike, and I guess that's why I got along with my sister so well when we first met.

As I head home in my car, knowing Luke will get a lift with someone, I can't help but grin at the thought of them meeting.

33

Maisy

“Sebby, stop it.” I giggle as Sebastian tickles me in the back of his car. It’s my sixteenth birthday, and I know what I want from him. We have done everything but the one thing I want, and I know it’s because he doesn’t want to push me. I love him so much, I know it’s only him I want.

“How did this happen?” I frown, looking at his bruised-up face in the dim light from the street light.

“It’s nothing, my May,” he says, kissing my neck. I frown a little, remembering he hasn’t been in school for three days, but Elliot said he was fine. Sebastian did text me, but he has been acting strange since his dad passed away three months ago. I guess he must be grieving more than I thought, even if I know he didn’t care much for his dad. I sigh, getting drawn into Sebastian’s body as he pulls me closer, running his hands up my back.

“Seb, come back to mine tonight. My parents messaged me earlier that they are out-of-town,” I say, moving to kiss his neck and working up to his lips. Our lips meet, and the kiss deepens before he pulls away, as breathless as I am.

“It’s your birthday, where else would I want to be?” he says with a cheeky grin.

“No. I mean, well, I want you to stay over.” I blush, looking down at my lap. Seb lifts my chin with his fingers as he looks at me in a way that makes me wet in seconds.

“Tell me what you want, May.” He kisses me gently, making me breathless and unable to remember what I was going to say.

“Sleep with me tonight.” I sigh with my cheeks flaming red as he pulls away to look at me.

“Are you sure? I can wait.” He smirks, pulling me onto his lap, and I grind against his hard bulge in his jeans, making him moan.

“Yes, Sebastian. I love you,” I say for the first time, and he stills under me, looking me in the eyes.

His green eyes, which draw me in, seem to freeze me in place as he says, “I love you too, May.”

Seb kisses me again, drawing me closer to him. We kiss for a long time before driving back to my place in his car. We waste no time unlocking my door, and Seb picks me up as I wrap my legs around him, our kisses becoming desperate as he finds his way to my room and throws me gently onto the bed. The moonlight from my open window shines on him as he slowly takes his clothes off, until he is standing completely naked and hard in front of me.

“Seb,” I plead as he smirks, leaning over my body as his warm breath falls on my ear.

“Let me undress you,” he asks, and I feel myself nodding. Seb takes his time, pulling my dress off my shoulders and slowly down my body. I blush as he leans back to stare at me in just my bra and knickers.

“May, you . . . there are no words,” he stutters, seeming so nervous that I move to hold my hand on his cheek. I kneel on the bed in front of him as I unclip my bra and let it fall to the bed as he stares at my breasts. His look is pure desire as he reaches, his hand going through my hair and pulling me by the back of my neck into a blinding kiss.

Our bodies merge together as he uses his fingers and mouth to explore my body. Just when I think I will explode with need, he pulls back and slowly pulls my knickers down. Our bodies line up as he hovers over me, and I feel the first press of him against my folds. Seb slowly pushes inside me as I hold back a scream from the sharp pain, but his words distract me more.

“Nothing is ever as perfect as you, my May,” he whispers seductively into my ear as his hips start moving and pleasure fills my body. Our moans fill the room throughout the night as we explore each other and whisper words of love. In this moment, I think nothing can ever break us.

I frown at myself for thinking of the past, and I know it’s because I am so nervous. Actually, ‘very nervous’ would be a better way to describe how I’m feeling. I haven’t seen his house since I last walked out, but the memories of us together there are sure to appear. I’m not sure if I can handle being in that place now.

I just finish work by swapping my cash drawer with another employee, and I change my top in the washroom because I can’t see him wearing my work shirt. I walk out of the washroom, wringing my hands, and I’m glad I let my dark hair flow down my back today as I can hide behind it a little for comfort. It's a little wavy from being in a bun all day, but I like it that way. My baby boy kicks in agreement with me, and I smile.

My phone buzzes as I pull it out of my pocket.

Baby daddy: waiting outside the store x

I quickly throw my work top into my bag and look in the mirror. I chose a maternity top, which I treated myself to, and it says ‘hands off the bump’ with two big handprint marks in the middle. It makes me smile. My work lets me wear black jeans, as they are the only things black I have that fit me now.

I walk over to Sebastian, who is standing by the door, and he has a massive smile on his face as he reads my top.

"Hey, that is one cool top," he says with a wink. I notice the cash out girls giggle at him as they watch him like they would pay him to strip off his clothes. Well, I can’t deny he looks good today; his short hair is styled, and, in typical Seb fashion, he is wearing designer jeans that showcase his amazing legs. The tight, blue polo shirt isn’t helping as it shows off his chest, filled with more muscle, and memories of how comforting it is to lie on slips into my mind.

"Glad you like it, so who am I meeting?" I ask, because this is the reason I'm so nervous. What if it's a girlfriend? I don't think I could handle it, but I guess I need to accept that he will have girlfriends or get married. Hell, I feel like I can't breathe at the thought, and I’m sure my face shows that.

"Hey, you okay? Do you need to sit down? Can I get you a drink of water?" Sebastian asks quickly, moving to my side and rubbing my arm. I gaze up at him and try not to smile as he looks so panicked.

"No, I'm fine. It doesn't matter, let’s go," I say gently, smiling up at him.

"Are you sure?" he asks, and I notice he still hasn't taken his hand off my arm. I can feel the heat from his touch, and it makes me dizzy.

"Yes," I say sharply, pulling my arm away before walking to his sports car, which I can’t remember the name of. Sebastian opens the door, and I hop in. I blush as I remember the things we used to do in his back seat, my gaze fluttering to the back seat as Seb gets in. Seb notices where I’m looking and a small grin stretches across his lips as he clearly knows where my thoughts have gone.

"You know this car won't fit a car seat in; well, not easily," I say, hoping to distract him and to remind myself once more why I’m even talking to him right now.

"I've realised that, and I’ve got plans for a new car." He smirks.

"Wow, you’re planning ahead," I mutter, a little annoyed at how well-planned he is when I’m not.

"I have a lot to do in a short amount of time. I want everything to be perfect when our son arrives."

My throat catches at him saying ‘our son.’ I look out the window so he doesn't see my tears, which I’m willing not to fall.

"I'm looking at some new houses on Saturday. Would you come with me?" he asks, sounding scared of my answer.

"I don't know, Seb," I say honestly.

"Look, I know you don't trust me. I wish you would let me talk to you about that night.” I flinch, and he exhales deeply before continuing. “Nonetheless, our son will spend a lot of time at the house I choose, and I’m hoping you spend time there, too, so please help me," he asks, and I look over at him throwing me a hopeful face, which I have trouble saying no to.

"All right, I will. It just hurts still to be around you, and my emotions are all over the place," I tell him, and I see his disappointment for a second before he hides it and smiles.

"I read about that. I also have a baby names app on my phone that I hoped we could look at together. Unless you have any ideas?" He looks at me then with a grin.

"No, I haven't thought about names yet, and I would like that." I smile.

He looks me over before looking back at the road. "How is it possible you look hotter pregnant?" he asks with a little laugh.

I don't answer, but I can't help the smile as a small chuckle escapes my mouth.

Ten minutes later, we pull up to Sebastian's house, well, ‘mansion’ would be a better word, and park right outside the front door. The massive, grey stone walls and massive bay windows remind me how much I love this house; it’s the perfect mix of old and new. The last time I was here was the night before I left, and my breath catches at the painful memories. I have to look down for a second to breathe.

"May, look at me," Sebastian commands, and I can't help but look up at him as he undoes his seatbelt and turns to me.

"I know how much I fucked up, and we need to talk soon, but this is your home, too.” He stops, watching every emotion that is clearly running across my face right now.

“Think of the good memories, please. It’s fucking killing me to see that look on your face," he whispers as he guides his finger down my cheek. I can't stop staring at his mesmerizing, green eyes, and then my eyes drift down to his perfectly shaped lips. Those amazing lips haunt most of my dreams. Seb was my first kiss, and I know there couldn't be anything better.

Seb leans over, and I know he is going to kiss me, but before he can, my car door is pulled open. I break away in shock, turning to see the face of my old best friend, Allie.

"You! Get your pretty ass out of this car now, Maisybear, and let me hug you!" she shouts, and I grin at her very angry face. Allie is as beautiful as ever, with an hourglass body, which she always makes look amazing, and dark-blond hair that falls to her shoulders. Allie is, and always has been, stunning.

The minute I step out, she hugs me as tight as she can with the baby bump in the middle of us. She takes a step back and places her hands on my bump.

"Hey, you! I'm your Auntie Allie. Don't worry, I’ll teach you everything you need to know." She smiles, but I see the tears on her cheeks as she looks at me. I'm crying, too, as we both stare at each other, and I feel the baby do a big kick.

"The baby kicked me. That's amazing," she gushes with a big smile.

"Hey, out of the way. I haven't felt him move yet," Seb says, and suddenly there are four hands on my bump.

"Wow," Sebastian says as I feel our son kick his father and apparent auntie. I look up at him and see him looking at me in wonder.

"Err, Allie, I have missed you, but your hand is a tad low," I say, making us all laugh, and she moves back, taking her hands off as he has stopped moving.

"I missed you too, but don't say you didn't love that." She winks, and I laugh.

Sebastian straightens and says, "Damn, I should have moved my hands." He grins, and Allie gently hits his shoulder.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Allie asks, all serious and standing in front of me now.

"I had to leave because I couldn't stay. I guess I was in shock, and then I thought you'd hate me for leaving," I explain with a sob. I seriously regret not telling Allie, she is like a sister to me, and I know she would have helped me. I guess my stubbornness got the best of me over time, and I just couldn’t let myself make that contact with her.

She takes my hands, snapping my attention back to her.

"I could never hate you! I love you, Maisybear," she says with her blue eyes locked onto mine, so I know how serious she is.

I nod back at her as I say, "Love you too, Alliecat."

"I missed our nicknames." She sighs, giving me a side hug and moving away.

"Can we go inside now? Maisy might be getting cold," Seb says with a gentle smile in my direction.

"Shush, overprotective Daddy. I can't wait for you to meet Izzy." She smiles as I frown, wondering why she would introduce me to some random girl.

"Hey, I'm doing the introductions, and I’m not sure I like you calling me ‘Daddy,’" Seb grunts, and it makes me smile.

“But, Daddy, I’ve been a bad girl,” Allie says in a deep, throaty voice, her face is going red from how much she is trying not to laugh.

“Allie, for fuck’s sake, I’m not going to be able to hear anyone call me ‘Daddy’ now.” Seb groans in annoyance while we all laugh. Allie winks at me as she links her arm with mine and leads us into the house while Seb follows.

The house is in the middle of nowhere with its own driveway and trees surrounding the house. The inside is all old, wooden floors, which I remember creak in certain places. The walls are newly painted cream and most of the original features have been kept, like the big chandeliers on the ceilings. The gigantic staircase in the hallway is my favourite part of the house, it makes you feel like a queen. My own house is large, but it doesn’t have a homey feel like this home always did. Everything from the worn, fur rug in the lounge to the hand-painted, beautiful paintings throughout the house, make it seem like home.

My worry returns as we walk into the house, through the entrance hall, and straight to the kitchen, where the blonde from the restaurant is cutting salad.

She turns when she hears us and walks over to Seb. She gives him a side hug before looking at me with a kind smile. I can't return it as I feel sick with worry at what Seb is going to say, the girl is very beautiful with a perfect figure and bright-green eyes around a near perfect face, too. She still looks so familiar, but I can't place it, and I end up really staring at her as I try to figure it out.

"Maisy, this is Izzy, my sister. Izzy, this is Maisy," Seb says, and I'm in shock as my jaw drops. I move closer, so I can look at her more, and I can see it in her face; she has similar looks to Harley I would say. The most obvious thing is the eyes, they are nearly the same as Seb’s, the same as all the King Brothers, a bright green.

"Wow, a sister, huh?” I ask Seb, who grins and moves to my side.

“It’s nice to meet you, Izzy." I hold out my hand, which she shoves away gently, pulling me into a hug instead.

"I've heard so much about you, and it’s great to finally be able to put a face to the name," she says, smiling at me as she pulls away.

"I hope it’s all good things," I joke.

"Of course, Allie and Sebastian haven't stopped talking about you since the restaurant. Sorry we didn't get a chance to speak then," she offers.

"Me, too." I smile, and I instantly like her. I’m a little jealous of how pretty she is, but she is a King, and they all look like gods, of course, their sister would be a knockout.

"I've cooked lasagne with a side salad. I checked online, and it's all stuff you can have while pregnant." She grins, and my heart tightens a little at how much she clearly cares already.

"Thank you, you didn’t have to go to so much trouble for me," I say, and I mean it.

"Told you, you would like her," Allie says with a grin. It's clear they are close, and I hope I can be that close to Allie again, maybe even become friends with Izzy.

"Hand your phone over now, missy," Allie says with an open hand, and I pull it out of my bag. Allie instantly takes it from my hand with a big grin.

“Same password as usual?” Allie asks with a knowing smirk, I don’t want to admit it because I know I shouldn’t have an easy password to guess.

“Yes.” I sigh with a blush, and Seb smirks at me, clearly thinking the same thing.

"What are you doing?" I ask while she pulls out her own phone and starts typing away.

"I'm going to put everyone's number in and text them, so you have our numbers," she says as if it’s obvious.

Izzy goes back to cooking as I try to hop onto a stool, and I find it embarrassing that I can't get up onto it. Just as I give up, two large hands lift me up by my hips and place me onto the stool. I glance over to see Sebastian smiling, but he doesn't say anything, and I nod at him in thanks as I’m sure my cheeks are redder than a tomato.

“So a new sister, how did that happen?" I ask Sebastian as he sits as close as he can to me on another stool, the whole side of his body is pressed against mine, and I resist the urge to lay my head on his shoulder.

"Our Dad left information on Izzy in his will, but we only read it earlier this year. So, Harley found her and got custody so she could live with us instead of foster care," he tells me quietly.

"She seems nice," I say with a smile.

"She is. Until you came home, she was the only one to make me smile," he whispers just to me, and my heart beats faster when he says that, but I look away because I can't deal with the pain.

Allie hands me back my phone with a smile and a question, "What's it like being pregnant?"

"It’s difficult. I feel like I'm carrying a watermelon around, but at the same time, it feels amazing. Every time he kicks, I don’t feel alone anymore," I say as she looks at me curiously.

"I can't wait to meet him. With both of your good looks, he is going to be a heartbreaker." She grins.

"If he looks anything like his mum, then he will be," Sebastian says, and I blush.

"I'm sure he will inherit the Kings’ good looks," I say.

I regret it when Sebastian says, "See, I knew you still want me."

"Pregnancy hormones make me crazy," I say back quickly.

"Sure, hormones . . ." He laughs, and Allie gives me a look that says she knows too much.

"Lunch is ready," Izzy shouts, and I’m relieved for the interruption. We all help carry things into the dining room, which never seemed to be used when I was around. Even when Sebastian and I were dating, it was maybe only used two times for family meals.

"It's a shame we never use this room,” Izzy says, voicing my thoughts as we start to dig into our food.

"So, are you at college?" Allie asks while we eat.

"No," I say quietly.

"Why the hell are you not, Maisybear? You were top of every one of our classes since pre-school. You’re too smart not to." She frowns a little at me.

"I can't. Just leave it, Allie," I say a little too harshly as she looks down.

"Just because you’re having a baby doesn't mean you have to give up on a decent career," she finally replies.

"I have a job, and I'm trying my hardest to get away from my parents before this baby is born. I do everything alone," I tell her, and I know my voice is rising.

"Maisy, I'm going to buy you somewhere to live, and don't you dare say no. I'm the baby's father, and you can take it as child support or whatever, but you’re not paying me rent," Seb tells me, interrupting Allie from replying, and I turn my glare to him.

"I can't accept that," I say, getting more flustered and annoyed by the second.

"You can. My child and the woman I–" he stops and shakes his head before continuing. "You are not going to struggle to find somewhere to live. I’ll have somewhere in a month, I promise, but if your parents are still an issue, you can move in here," he says, watching for my reaction.

My first thought is how annoying he is, and then I don’t know what to say about his speech. I sit in shock, not knowing how to argue with him for a few minutes. Izzy and Allie are smirking, so I frown at them, which causes Allie to snort in laughter.

"Give up, Maisybear. You've lost this fight." She laughs, throwing me a wink.

"Fine," I say with a huff, leaning back in my chair and folding my arms. I watch as Sebastian's face lights up with a big grin.

"Thank you," he says gently before we all finish our food.

The door opens and Blake Frost, the brothers’ best friend, walks in and gives Izzy a deep kiss before sitting next to her.

"Hey, Maisy. It's good to see you." He nods as I’m, once again, shocked. I cannot believe Blake is dating Izzy. He was a massive player in school, and I know Seb wouldn’t let him date her.

"You two are together?" I ask a little louder than I should.

Sebastian laughs loudly at me. "Yes, they kept that a secret from us at the start, but it’s cool now," he says as Blake grins at me.

"Congrats, I thought I'd never see the day Blake settles down." I smile at them. They look so happy together as Izzy leans on Blake’s shoulder and smiles at me.

"I just needed to meet the right woman," Blake jokes and kisses Izzy’s cheek, which makes her blush. I remember being that in love with someone, and I remember blushing at everything Sebastian said to me. I used to love his touch, but remembering our past makes me remember that night.

I stand up quickly, and Seb stands with me but I raise a hand at him.

"Just using the bathroom," I say and rush to the downstairs bathroom next to the lounge. I rest against the door when I’ve shut it and breathe in before a sob of tears comes out. I can't stop the tears as I cover my face with my hands, the memory of that night filling my head.

As I walk through the door of my boyfriend’s house, I’m a little taken aback at the massive party going on. I mean, I heard the music down the road as I drove up, but it’s still shocking how many people are here. I haven’t seen Seb in three days, and tonight’s the first time he has texted me back. I don’t know what’s going on with him, but I’ve had enough lies, and I’m going to make him tell me tonight. I smile at a few people as they say hello as I walk through the packed house. I find Elliot in the kitchen and walk over as he frowns at me.

“Elliot, have you seen Seb?” I ask.

“In the lounge, you shouldn’t be here,” he tells me, looking much scarier than his twin as he glares down at me.

“I'll find him,” I tell Elliot with my own glare. I know it’s not really me he doesn’t like, more my best friend, Allie.

I have to tell Seb about my parents going abroad tomorrow. They didn’t tell me, as usual, and it’s only going to be for a few months. I asked them, and they said I could stay with Allie, but I really want to stay with Seb if he will have me. I hope he will.

The lounge isn’t as packed as the rest of the house, and as I walk in, my heart feels like it has fallen out of my chest. On the sofa, with his hands wrapped around a girl from school, is Seb. I can’t see his face, but it’s clear they are kissing as she grinds herself on him.

“Seb,” I shout in anger, and I see Elena turn to me with a grin. She has been flirting with Seb for years, and she looks like she just won the lottery, while I feel sick. I move my gaze to Seb, whose eyes widen in shock, but I turn and run.

When I make it to my car, I stop, throwing up all over the ground. Why did he do this? We’ve been together years, how long has he been cheating on me? All these thoughts float around my mind as I pull myself up and get into my car. As I drive away, my heart breaks as I see Seb isn’t trying to follow me, and I know there’s nothing left for me here anymore.

"Let me in please," Sebastian's rough voice comes from the other side of the bathroom door.

I open the door and just stand in front of him, wishing I could see the cheeky boy with perfect hair who I fell in love with.

"Maisy, come with me. We need to talk," he tells me in a gentle voice and holds out his hand. I stare at his hand for a long time, deciding if I want to hear this story before sliding my hand into his. The simple touch of his hand sends shivers up my arm.

34

Sebastian

The screams and uproar of the crowd are deafening as I watch Luke fight. My fists are clenched because I fucking wish I could stop this. I'm seriously mad that my other brothers aren’t here tonight. Luke is getting beat bad, the man who is not much older than my seventeen-year-old little brother is built like a tank, and every hit is knocking the shit out of Luke. I mentally review my brother as he circles his opponent, his one arm is hanging uselessly at his side and it is most likely broken, and his face is covered with his blood. The rest of him looks good, but I know he can hide his pain as well as all of us, another fucking trick our father taught us. Thank fuck he is dead.

Luke dodges another blow and manages a hit to the man’s face, but it doesn't seem to bother him as he grins like the lunatic I think he likely is. Luke is fast, but without any way to stop this man, he will tire out soon, or be knocked out. We can't lose a fucking fight here, it’s not worth it.

The man moves closer, and before I can shout he has a knife, he moves to stab it into Luke's chest. Thank fuck he is fast, as it goes through his arm instead while he defends himself. That arm is seriously going to need looking at if he makes it out of the fucking cage.

"Get the fuck out of my way," I shout, pushing stupid, drunk people out of the way as I run to the cage.

The amount of people in here means it takes me too long, but the bodyguard hasn't even stopped the fight. The fucker won’t, and I’m betting our boss has something to do with this shit. I suck in a breath when I get to the door and see Luke standing there, holding the knife while his blood mixes with the blood covering the knife as it drips onto the floor.

As if sensing how close I am to him, my brother turns to the side, and I see the dead man on the floor. The overhead speakers blast that Luke has won, but the haunted look in his eyes shows me that no one has won tonight. Luke shoves the door open, and I follow him into the back room as the music starts blasting, only quieting when I slam the door shut behind me.

"Luke, fuck, bro," I say though gritted teeth, moving to his side as he sits on the bench. His arm is still dripping blood as it hangs at his side, and his one eye is almost swollen closed. My heart aches for him as much as the rest of me wants to defend him and somehow protect him from the bitch of a life that we have.

"You need to go to the hospital," I tell him, as I’m not sure what to say. Luke hasn't ever had to kill to survive before. I have twice, and their faces still haunt my every move, but mine were because they wouldn’t stop fighting me and I ended up hitting them too hard. What Luke just did, fuck, I don't know what to say to him.

"Seb, I–" he stops as he shakes, and I wrap an arm around his shoulder.

"You didn't have a choice, it was you or him, and I’m fucking glad it's not you," I tell him as he nods.

We don't talk as I drive him the hospital. Harley pays a fortune for no questions to be asked, and Luke is kept in overnight, with a guaranteed broken arm being the worst of his issues. I eventually decide to go home, to find Elliot.

When I get home, the house is filled with random, fucking people. I hope Maisy is here, I need her. My girlfriend is fucking everything to me, other than my brothers, and I haven't seen her in days because Luke needed me to train him. I had to tell her I was ill or she would come over, and tensions were too high in the house for someone as pure as her.

I spot Elliot in the kitchen as I grab a beer.

"We need a chat." I pull his arm to get his attention, and with one look at my face, he wisely decides to follow me into the spare study. I slam the door shut and punch it. Fuck, this couldn't be worse, and I fucking hate this shit. I just want to get hammered and forget it all.

"Luke is in the hospital, the fucker pulled a knife and stabbed his arm. Luke killed him," I tell Elliot as his face darkens.

"I bet the bodyguards did fuck all to help, right?" he asks as I nod. "Fuck," he draws the word out as he leans over the desk.

"Thanks for telling me," Elliot says, and I leave him to it. I pull my phone out and find the stupid thing is dead. I can't just turn up at Maisy’s house because of her parents.

"Hey, Seb," Elena from school smiles at me as she walks over. Elena has hit on me way too many times, and looking at her now, I know I made the best decision by ignoring her and focusing on my beautiful Maisy.

"Hey, Elena," I say, basically ignoring her as I turn to watch some guys playing beer pong, I don't want to chat to anyone tonight, especially not some girl I don't know.

"I got you a drink, you look stressed." She pouts as I sigh, looking back at her. She lifts a beer higher as she offers it to me again. What the hell, I guess a drink can't hurt, I think as I accept it.

"Some of the guys from the football team are playing Xbox in the lounge, are you coming?" she asks, moving closer, and I just nod taking a sip of beer and walking away without her.

The night isn't too bad, I think a few hours later. I’m sitting in a chair as the room spins around, making me laugh. Has it been hours? I don't know, but I grab my beer, which Elena keeps finding for me, and drink more as a blurry figure moves to sit on my lap.

"Maisy," I sigh as her lips meet mine in a passion I'm not exactly used to, her taste is too sweet, almost sickening, and I'm about to ask why she tastes different when I hear my name being shouted by Maisy. How can she be kissing me and calling me?

I lean away, breaking the kiss, and realise it's not Maisy, it’s Elena. I push her off to find Maisy, but I can't see her before the room darkens, and I fall into a darkness I can’t escape.

35

Maisy

Seb takes me straight to his bedroom, and I halt at the door as I take in the memories that flood me. The room is the same as I remember, with pale-blue walls, a massive, dark-wooden bed, which is beyond comfortable, and dark-wooden wardrobes lined up on the one side. I look at his bed, and the second thought that goes through my mind is that there must have been a lot of girls in it with him. I’m still shocked how much the thought hurts, and I gasp, not being able to hide the pain on my face

Sebastian frowns at me. "What's wrong? I thought my room would be a quiet place for us to talk," he questions me, walking farther into the room and waiting for me to enter.

"It's not that. It’s just being in the same room you've had dozens of girls in makes me a little uncomfortable." I move away from the door and into the room to stand near him.

"I’ve never had a girl in my bed other than you. I used the guest room." He rubs the back of his neck with a blush at the statement, like he is a little embarrassed to tell me this. I can't help but tense a little at the mention of him being with other girls. I tell myself I need to move past this because I can’t be like this around my child, he will eventually find a long-term girlfriend. Why does that thought make me feel like my heart is breaking in two?

"I'm sorry, for the girls I mean. They never meant anything to me, just a way to try to forget you. I lost myself in parties, trying to be happy, but it never worked. I regret it all more than anything else in my fucking life, May," he admits, watching me with a wary expression.

I don't say anything in reply because I'm not sure what to do, but I do go and sit on the side of his bed to show him I’m staying. His amazing smell surrounds me, and I want to lie in his bed forever. I think it would be weird to smell his pillows; I could blame it on being pregnant, I guess.

Sebastian sits next to me, after closing the door, and exhales before letting his head drop. We are close enough that I can feel his heat, but he doesn’t touch me.

"I'm going to talk, and I'm asking that you don't say anything until the end, please," Sebastian asks, adding the ‘please’ as a second thought. I look at his face, and it's filled with so much emotion that I can only nod.

"I never told you why I had bruises sometimes, or why I had to be with my brothers and come back with more fucking bruises. I didn't want you to be disappointed in me, and I lost you anyway without trying. I'm guessing you've heard of The Cage?” He waits for me to nod.

The Cage is well-known around here for being an underground fighting ring. It’s the town’s dirty little secret, and everyone knows they pay the police to look the other way. Some of my friends have been there, but I never wanted to go, even when they begged me, all of them saying I’d love it. The idea of watching people beat the crap out of each other doesn't appeal to me. And honestly, I stopped talking to my other friends as often afterward, only making time for Allie, who always agreed we shouldn’t go.

“Our dad trained us to fight there, as he was a partner. We are now paying off a debt because he tried to kill the other owner. We didn't stop him from trying to kill the boss, and we all have to fight a certain amount of fights to get out alive."

He stops, and I sit thinking over all of the times he was missing from school, or the bruises he’d have, and all of it makes sense now. I always thought they might be fighting in The Cage. I guess I was too scared to ask him. I think I ignored anything bad about Seb because I loved him so much. Seb continues after pausing.

"So, at sixteen, we all started fighting to clear our debt. That night you came over, well Luke had been in a fight. A bad one. I had to watch as the other guy broke Luke’s arm and stabbed him. The fight turned nasty, and I watched my once kind brother lose himself as he killed that guy.” I pull in a shocked breath as tears fill my eyes at the thought of poor Luke. To have been put in that position must have been awful.

“Watching my little brother get beat on, and knowing I couldn't stop it, well, it destroyed me, May. I listened to the hospital tell me all his injuries, and I lost it. Elliot had a party going when I got home, he didn't know how bad the fight was, but he did rush off to tell the others when I told him. I got drunk–beyond drunk, and I honestly was sitting there one minute and then she was on my lap a second later, kissing me.”

I flinch away from him as he tries to take my hand, but he continues talking despite my response.

“I thought it was you for a while, but I did realise when you called my name. I pushed her off before anything else happened. I passed out after that, trying to follow you, and, well, when I heard the message you left me saying it was over . . .” He glances at me with his eyes full of tears. “The thought that you saw me . . . I lost it, May. I went mad trying to find you for around two weeks, and then I gave up. I gave up on life and started partying to forget everything and everyone.” He moves a little closer to me.

“I started not caring about anything as my past controlled my future, and I thought I’d lost you forever. I did sleep with Elena. I think I was trying to get back at you, and I'm so fucking sorry for it," he says the end bit in tears, with his green eyes locking me in place.

I get up to pace, placing my hand on my stomach as my anger floods my mind. I knew he would have slept with Elena, but to learn he was drunk that first night, and that he thought she was me, is a lot to handle. I don't know how to feel about it. I can understand how much he must have felt guilty about Luke and how drunk he would have gotten. I've spent so long hating him for that, but I get it. It all makes sense with his past.

"How many times did you sleep with her?" I ask, sounding as bitter as I feel. I’m sure she destroyed my relationship, and I bet she wasn't even drunk that night. She took advantage of him and got what she wanted. It makes me feel sick.

"I don't think you want me to answer that. Would you look at me, May?" he asks.

"Don't call me that, Sebastian. Okay, so more than once? When was the last time?" I ask.

"Maybe it was a few weeks ago, and yes, more than once as she sort of stayed around. I don't know what else to say other than I'm sorry, and I honestly don't care about her. I never did. No girl I've been with mattered to me like you did, or do. I was just lost and looking for you in every girl," he admits shakily.

I burst into tears. This is all too much to handle, and I turn away, not looking at him at all. I feel him wrap his arms around me and pull my back into his front as he hugs me. I eventually stop crying in his arms and turn to look up at him. Seb looks as devastated as I feel, with his own face shedding silent tears.

"I forgive you for that night. I tried so hard to hate you, but I never could. I tried to move on, and I never could," I tell him.

"Thank you. I don't deserve it, but, May, I–" he stops, looking at my mouth, and I can't help but be drawn to his.

Seb doesn’t wait as he captures my mouth in a deep kiss, which makes me melt into him as his dark taste fills my mouth. Seb always tastes like the best coffee you’ve ever had. The kiss deepens as I wrap my hands around his neck and play with his hair, while his hands roughly slide through mine. Seb runs his hands down to my ass, making me gasp, and he takes advantage of my surprise to kiss me deeper.

Was it like this when he kissed all those girls? When he kissed Elena. When he fucked her? The thoughts flood my mind as I try to relax into Seb. The problem is my heart is too hurt to let my body do that. I pull away sharply and take a few steps back while his eyes lock onto me like I’m his next meal. I raise a shaky hand between us.

"No, stop. I can't. I may forgive you for that night, but for Elena . . . I can't," I say breathlessly.

"I'm sorry, but I won't give up. I felt that. You kissed me back, and I know you still love me like I love you. I'm going to wait for you to forgive me because I've always been yours, like you've always been mine." He strokes a tear away from my cheek and places his other hand on my bump.

"I'm going to love you both so much that we will forget the past. I screwed us up, but I'm going to fix it, May. I was a kid then, but I'm not now," he tells me as he pulls my head to his chest. We stay like this for a while as we both calm down.

I rest my head on his chest a second longer before turning away and opening the door. "I have to go home, so I guess I’ll see you soon?" I ask gently.

"Can I ask you one question? Did your parents make you date anyone else?" he asks, looking so worried it almost makes me smile.

"No. I've been pregnant, Sebastian. Morning sickness all day kind of makes you less dateable, and only Kyle, the asshole, would try to date me." I laugh as he frowns. I should tell him that I dated someone else for a little while as a rebound, but I can’t find the words. Surprisingly, I just don’t want to hurt him, and it annoys me.

"Sickness or not, you’re the hottest girl I've ever seen. So I have the right to be worried." He smiles sadly.

"I've been on dates with Kyle, but that's my parents’ condition for sleeping under their roof. I won't let him touch me because of their rule. He knows that but has it in his head that I'm going to marry him. I was just saving up to move out while keeping my parents happy," I tell an angry-looking Seb.

"They shouldn't make you date someone." He runs his hands through his hair in frustration.

"They don't think I can handle being a single parent, and I thought I was alone. In their own way, they are trying to make me safe and happy, I think," I say with a deep grimace and look away, as even I don’t believe my own lie. I don’t look as I open the door and end up running straight into the face of Elliot, who just walked out of his room. His hand shoots out to my shoulder to stop us from bumping into each other.

"You won't be alone, you have a family now," Elliot says darkly, but he smiles gently before walking off. I raise an eyebrow at Seb, who chuckles.

"I’ll walk you out, and that's Elliot’s way of saying ‘congrats’ to us." Seb smiles before taking my hand and leading me out. I say goodbye to Allie and Izzy before promising to call them for a catch-up day.

"Thanks for listening to me today," Seb says, stopping me from getting into his car, and I turn to look at him.

"We are having a baby together soon. So we should be able to get along as friends," I tell him, still smiling.

"I want to do more than just get along as friends, May, but I'll take what I can at the moment. Let's get you back to your car." He smirks at me in a way that showcases his amazing smile.

"Sure," I say in a little bit of a daze. When he starts the car, I can't help but voice what I'm thinking. "Why do you want me? I'm huge now. I don’t look like the girls you've been with or how I looked before. Is it because I'm carrying your child that you want me?"  I ask, looking away from him.

Seb stops the car, we are half-way down his driveway as he turns my chin so I’m forced to meet his angry, green eyes. We stare at each other as he places his large hands on both sides of my face and pulls me into a scorching kiss. I can't help but let him as his tongue slips into my mouth, and I hear him moan my name under his breath before kissing me again.

We pull apart, eventually, as we struggle to get our breath back.

"Hell, May, I've never wanted anyone as much as you. You’re beautiful, even more now, and it annoys me that you can't see that.” He pins me in place with his serious gaze, I couldn’t look away even if I wanted to as he smooths a piece of my stray hair behind my ear.

“Yes, I'll admit I want us to be a family, but I want you more. It's always been you for me, May," he says, moving so he is resting his forehead against mine. I want to believe him, but I keep seeing Elena's face, or all of the other girls he had while he claims he was always mine.

"I can't, Sebastian, I just can't–"

He cuts me off with a sweet kiss. "Don't say anything now. You need time to think and forgive me for being a stupid idiot. I won't give up, and I'm going to be waiting for you, even if it means I end up not having sex for the next forty-odd years." He grins at me while his eyes devour my body.

"Only forty, huh? Are you not planning on living past your fifties?" I joke to lighten the mood, trying to ignore how happy it makes me that he isn't going to be fucking around with other girls right now.

"No. I’ll die from lack of sex by then." He winks, and I can't help but laugh.

36

Sebastian

“Seb, are you ok?” Maisy asks from my side as I watch my father’s coffin in the middle of the church. Her hand is clutching mine, and it is the only thing I’m concentrating on to stop the anger flowing within me.

The whole town has fucking turned up, going on and on about how sad it must be to lose a father at this age, how it must be hard for Harley to have to raise us. They don’t know shit, Harley has always fucking raised us, and our so-called father was the idiot who got in his way. The only reason half the people are here today is because our father has paid them off, or fucked them over in some way.

I turn, watching as Harley and Luke ignore the priest who talks about redemption, what a load of shit. The smirk on Harley’s face is quick, but I catch it. The priest has no idea where our father is; the bastard would be in Hell, not Heaven. I’m surprised his coffin didn’t set alight the minute we walked in as a warning from God. I wish Elliot had decided to come with us. He just couldn’t, and actually, I am wishing I didn’t either.

“Seb?” Maisy’s soft voice asks again, and I turn to her with a small smile.

“I’m good, you know I love you, right?” I whisper, but it still seems to echo in the quiet church, and I don’t care how loud it is.

“I know,” she whispers, her brown eyes smiling up at me.

“Would anyone like to say any words?” the Vicar asks, and I know the question is aimed at us.

“I would,” a deep voice says from the back of the church, and I turn to see Elliot walking up the aisle, well, ‘stumbling’ is a better word. Elliot’s hair is a mess, and he is actually holding a bottle of vodka as he sways with a massive grin on his face.

“Elliot, this isn’t the way,” Harley says loudly, moving to block Elliot from getting to the front of the church.

“Get the fuck out of my way. I want to say goodbye to our dear, old daddy,” Elliot shouts, and it echoes around the silent room as everyone gasps.

“Come on, you’re drunk,” Harley says as I move to go and help. Elliot’s face fills with anger as he shoves Harley out of the way, and Harley moves, grabbing his shoulder.

“Let me the fuck go. You are not our father, and I don’t want your help. Just fuck off,” Elliot shouts as I finally get near enough.

“Don’t say anything you’ll regret, bro,” I tell him as he struggles to move out of Harley’s grip. Elliot’s bloodshot eyes glare at me as he shakes his head.

“I’m not our fucking deadbeat father, but I actually give two shits about you. So, you’re going to walk out with me, or I’m going knock you the fuck out, man. Either way, you’re leaving,” Harley whispers, so only Luke and I can hear from where we are located on Elliot’s other side.

“That piece of shit doesn’t deserve a funeral. Why did you give him one?” Elliot says loudly as many people whisper around us.

“I wanted to make sure the fucker is dead. He was never my family, but you boys all are. We are Kings, and from this fucking day forward, we stick together in this shit life,” Harley tells us, and he makes sure to hold eye contact with Elliot the whole time. Elliot finally relaxes with a grunt, and Harley lets him go as he walks out, with all of us following.

I grab Maisy’s hand as she makes it to my side with a worried glance, and we walk out without saying goodbye to our father. The fucker didn’t deserve it anyway.

My phone has buzzed me awake, taking me away from the dreams of my past. I look at it to see it’s only seven in the morning. I remember I’m going to the gym early today to meet Luke.

I groan at how fucking hard I am this morning, being back around Maisy is a sweet kind of torture, for me and my dick. I forgot how sweet she smells, like honeydew melons, and she tastes even better. Those stolen kisses from yesterday are drilled into my mind as I try to calm the tent in my boxers. I check my messages, hoping it's Maisy, but it’s Elena. That certainly helped my dick deflate. I send her a text in reply.

Me: I'm sorry Elena, but I can't see you anymore. I’m dating someone now and it's serious. You should find someone who loves you.

I think that's nice, and I send it because I don’t want to seem like a completely cold bastard. Honestly, Elena is a little crazy, so I don't want to call her, which would be the better thing to do. She was okay to have around because she is pretty, but I always felt cold around her. I felt dead. She texts me back straight away.

Elena: We don't have to tell her ;) I could be your dirty secret xxxx

Me: No. Delete my number and forget me Elena. Whatever this was, it’s over

Elena: No, you’re mine, are you fucking kidding me?!?!?! Xxx

I decide not to message her anymore as she is clearly bloody mad, and it won't help with her moving on.

I message Maisy to say good morning and ask how they are instead. My face lights up with a smile when I start thinking of them both. Maisy is even fucking hotter pregnant, with her wider hips begging me to hold onto them as I take her from behind. I love that all of her body has filled out a little more. She has this glow about her that I haven't seen before, and after the way she kissed me back last night, I know I have a chance of getting her back.

I have to hope she will forgive me for Elena, and I’m fucking scared shitless that she won’t. This is the most scared I’ve ever been, even as a child, when I was getting punched by all of my dad’s friends, doesn’t compare to the fear I have now. I’ll spend the rest of my life treating her the way she deserves if she gives me a chance to.

I shake away my thoughts and change into some blue shorts and a black vest. I slip on some trainer socks and my trainers before heading to the kitchen. I bump into Blake and back away, realising he is making out with my sister in the middle of the stairs.

"Seriously, you have a room for that," I say loudly, realising how damn awkward this is as I move past them.

"All right, Daddy, chill." Blake laughs as I walk away, raising a finger at the fucker, and I hear Izzy whack him in the arm, followed by Blake’s overdramatic, “Ouch.”

I shake my head, laughing internally at the pair, and grab a bottle of water before making some toast. I have half an hour before I meet Luke at the gym, so I play on my phone. While I wait for the toaster to pop, Harley and Elliot walk in. Elliot looks better today. The serious edge never leaves my brother, but at least he isn’t looking like he could punch someone just for sneezing today.

"Did you have a good night?" I ask Elliot.

"Something like that. I have company upstairs, so can you let her out when she wakes up? I have to get to the club; the builders are having trouble with a wall or something." He groans, pulling on his leather jacket and grabbing his helmet from the side.

"I'm not kicking your one night stand out." I hold up my hands at him as he glares at me.

"Later," Elliot shouts, grabbing his keys.

Harley shouts, "Get your ass back in here," but it's too late as the door closes. Not long after, I hear the loud noise of Elliot’s bike as he drives off.

"Sorry, bro, I'm meeting Luke at the gym so I’ve got to go," I say with a grin.

"Are Blake and Izzy here?" he asks hopefully.

"Erm, they're in their room," I say, rolling my eyes as Harley groans.

"For fuck’s sake. Fine, Elliot damn well owes me," he says, walking out.

I laugh and leave for the gym. By the time I get there, I’m ten minutes late due to heavy traffic. Flashing my card at the receptionist, I walk in. I eventually find Luke running track outside, and I wait for him to stop.

"Hey man, how's my nephew and soon to be sister-in-law?" he asks, doing stretches, and then takes a drink.

"Good. I'm trying to find somewhere for us to live. We talked, and she is looking at houses with me tomorrow." I grin, and Luke gives me a high-five.

"I'm seriously glad for you, bro," he says as I do a few stretches myself.

"Thanks. Let's run, boy." I grin as he punches my arm, the fucker is strong.

"Who are you calling ‘boy’, asshole?" He laughs as I run off ahead of him, and we do ten laps around the track before heading inside to lift weights.

I’m halfway through my weights when a shadow stands over me. I put the weight back and sit up to see a very angry Elena staring at me. She leans in to kiss me, but I push her away.

"What the hell are you doing, Elena?" I ask angrily, and I groan as she looks on the verge of tears. I don't want to upset her, but I need to at least get her the hell away from me. I watch as her emotions change from upset to mad in a couple of seconds.

"You can't just dump me! Who's the girl?" she demands loudly, and everyone in the gym turns to look. I want to get up, but I can't without being too close to her, and I don't want that. I see Luke walks over from the corner of my eye.

"Elena, it was never serious between us, so I don't see why you’re acting like this,” I say, trying to calm her down; if anything, she looks angrier. Even with the load of makeup she has on, I can see how red her face is.

"What a load of bollocks, it wasn't serious!” she mimics my voice before she carries on shouting. “We have been fucking for months, and you didn't keep any of the other girls around."

I look at her now with her fake, blond hair and overdone makeup. I think the only reason I touched her was because she looks nothing like the girl I'm in love with. I can't tell her the reason I let her hang around was that she reminded me Maisy was really gone, and that it was my fault. I think being with Elena was a way to hate myself and remind myself daily what a fuck up I am.

"I should have said no months ago. Look, you need to leave and stay away from me. You’re a pretty girl, you'll find someone else," I tell her gently, while she gives me a look that would kill me if looks could kill.

"Come on, Elena. I'll walk you out now," Luke kindly says as he comes to stand at her side. She slaps me hard across the face before kissing my cheek. I push her away, and she smiles in a plastic kind of way that reminds me of a doll.

"You've always been mine, Sebastian, and I'll wait for you," she promises before walking out. Luke glares at her and shakes his head at me.

"She is all sorts of fucking crazy, dude," he mutters.

"I know." I cringe, watching as she stomps away.

"Be careful, bro," Luke says, watching her walk away, worriedly.

"I will. Are you looking forward to finally being able to legally drive soon?" I laugh, changing the subject. If Luke realises, he gives nothing away as he grins at me. I smile back, knowing Luke has been driving since he was fifteen. We all learnt to drive around then. The police will let everyone around here get away with anything for a pay check.

"Funny, dude. I'm looking forward to the presents." He grins.

Harley offered to let him have a house party, but Luke wasn’t interested at first until I changed his mind and reminded him it doesn’t matter if anything is wrecked. I laugh internally, knowing Luke will just pay with his inheritance to replace anything that is broken or messed up, and Harley will pretend it didn't happen. He doesn't like us using the house very often, so it's a nice surprise.

I remember back to all the parties we used to throw when Harley was away on work or whatever. Harley would wake us up loudly and make us clean the house, and then work our asses off at his gym. I don’t think he knows it, but working at the gym helped us calm our anger and stopped us getting in more trouble than we could have a few years ago.

"Are you still not planning to go to university next year, bro?" I ask, knowing we have all been encouraging him to go to college or university. Luke refuses, saying he just wants to work at the tattoo studio, which, I'll admit, he is damn good at, but I still worry.

"Don't start, dude, it’s my choice. I don't give a shit about any other kind of work. I know it's not great pay, but I don't need the money. Eventually, I'll be good enough to open my own shop and hire staff myself." He smirks. Clearly he has it all planned out; I just hope he sticks to it.

"All right, I had to ask. Has Harley been bugging you more, then?" I ask.

"Yeah, fuck, I get that he feels responsible for us, but I can make my own choices." I nod at him, letting him know I feel the same way.

I'm thinking of dropping out of college and letting Maisy go back; she always loved school, and her favourite was history. I know she wants to work in a museum, she is damn smart enough for it, and it would work out well for her. Harley has offered for me to become a partner at the gym, with my investment helping to build a new expansion.

My thoughts are interrupted when my phone rings. I nearly drop it in excitement when I see it’s Maisy.

"Hey, Maisy, you okay?" I ask when I answer.

"Hey, I’m just on my break, and I remembered I didn't tell you that the scan is on Wednesday at three. I thought you could meet me there," she says, sounding almost nervous. Does she really think I would say no?

"Sounds good, are you still okay for twelve tomorrow? I could pick you up," I say.

"No, I'll drive to yours and then we can go from there. I haven't exactly told my parents about me being around you again yet," she mumbles, sounding guilty.

Her parents are a piece of work. In all the years we dated, they tried to break us up and openly told Maisy how disappointed they were in her for dating me, usually in front of me. Maisy always begged me not to say anything, but it was hard not to.

"I understand. I like speaking to you again. I fucking missed you, May," I say, looking down at the workout bench.

"I missed you a lot, too," she says, and I can't help the big grin I have. Finally, she admitted she misses me, which I am taking as a good fucking sign.

"I have to go, my break is over soon. See you tomorrow, Sebastian," she says while I hear her moving around.

"I'm looking forward to it. Bye," I say, and I hear her say bye too before I put the phone down. She can fight me all she likes, but she can't hide how much she once loved me. I hope I haven't fucked up too much for her to take me back. One thing is certain, I'm not giving up.

37

Sebastian

“I’m really fucking nervous,” I mutter to Elliot, as he smirks back at me. It’s prom tonight, and the end of high school. I’m dressed in an expensive suit, Elliot is too, as we wait for the girls’ limo to turn up. Maisy is at Allie’s house with Lily, Elliot’s girlfriend, and the limo is getting them first.

“You guys look great,” Harley says, coming into the kitchen with a proud smile on his face.

“Don’t start getting all lovey dovey on us now, old man.” I smirk and wince as Elliot smacks the back of my head.

“I’m proud of you boys. I didn’t think we would see this day.” Harley clears his throat as he talks. “I’m not our father, but I’m proud to be your brother and to get to see you both being the men you are today,” Harleys says, clearly embarrassed as I pull him into a one-sided hug. Elliot pats his shoulder, and we both nod at each other. All of us pull away, and I chuckle.

“The girls are here,” Luke says as he walks in, eating a bag of crisps, not giving two shits that it’s awkward in here.

“Thanks, man.” I laugh with the rest of the guys as we walk out. I wait as the limo pulls up, and I open the door as the girls get out. Allie gets out first, in a stunning, red dress, and I watch as Elliot devours her with his eyes. Lily gets out wearing a small, black dress and walks up to Elliot as Allie walks into the house. Elliot watches her all the way, until she’s gone, before even saying hello to his girlfriend. Now that is fucking awkward.

“Hey,” Maisy whispers nervously as she gets out of the limo to stand in front of me.

My breath comes out in a whoosh, as I take in her tight-fitting dress that pulls in at her waist and flows out. It’s full of sparkly crystals, which are silver at the top near her breasts and flow down to gold at the bottom. It’s stunning along with her beautiful hair, which is up in some fancy twirls. My hands reach over without thinking, and I pull her by the back of her neck into a kiss. I lose all control as her taste overwhelms me, and her small hands hold onto my suit jacket.

The kiss deepens until I hear, “Give the girl some air, dude. Harley is waiting to take photos.” Luke’s shout makes me break away from Maisy, who blushes a bright red.

“So, so beautiful,” I whisper to her, making her blush more as I take her hand and lead her to the door where Luke is standing.

“You look great, Maisy,” Luke says with a wink at me, and I can’t help but grin at the fucker.

“You just missed the most awkward fucking thing ever. Harley made Elliot take a photo with Allie.” Luke laughs, as does Maisy. I wonder what the hell Harley was thinking, that must have been all levels of weird.

“He didn’t kick off?” I ask as we walk in.

“Nah. Honestly, Elliot seemed to almost want to be near her. The awkwardness was from Lily, who just glared at Harley as Elliot hugged Allie to his side,” Luke says quietly, and we walk into the lounge where Harley is waiting with a camera as big as his grin.

“Maisy, as lovely as ever. You’re a lucky man, Seb,” Harleys says with a small grin at me.

“Thank you,” Maisy says, turning a brighter-red now. Allie is standing by the other window, looking out at the gardens, and Elliot and Lily are nowhere to be seen.

“Stand in front of the window so I can take some pictures.” Harley waves toward the bay window facing the trees. The light is just dimming, and you can see the sun setting in the window above the trees; it’s perfect for pictures and almost looks like a fake background drop.

I pull Maisy into my arms until she’s standing in front of me, and I whisper as Harley takes photos. “I can’t wait to rip this dress off you later and kiss every inch of your sweet body.”

Maisy turns her head up to look at me with her bright-red cheeks, but before she can say anything, I kiss her. Harley snaps the picture, and I know it’s a moment I'll never forget.

I'm sitting on the porch when Maisy turns up. I smirk, remembering that night. It was one of the best nights of my life, and I have that picture in my room still. She slides out of her car, a little wobbly, and I run to get to her side. My arm wraps around her waist, and she smiles up at me. My heart beats faster when I see the cheeky smile she gives me. Who knew smiling could be hot as fuck?

"You okay?" I ask when she looks away.

"Yeah, I guess I forgot breakfast. I forget sometimes that I need to eat more." She smiles, while I get angry.

"It’s midday, and you haven't eaten? Come on." I sweep her into my arms while she moans at me, my temper rising. The woman needs to eat for her and my son. I don’t know everything about pregnancy, but I do know that.

"Sebastian, I can walk," she says in a hushed whisper, but I ignore her and walk into the kitchen. The house is empty, so it’s just us as I sit her on a stool.

"Don't move," I warn gently while getting stuff for sandwiches and grapes out of the fridge.

“I can’t get off these damn stools without help at the moment anyway.” She sulks as I try not to laugh.

I hand her the box of grapes, knowing she loves them, and she smiles at me.

I send a quick text to my estate agent, letting her know we will be a little late, before making two sandwiches for her and one for me. I place the plate in front her and her eyebrows rise in a silent question.

"One for both of you." I wink and start eating, while she looks at me for a second before eating hers.

"Thank you," she says when I take her plate and put them on the counter.

I return all of the stuff to the fridge before we leave for my car. We don't talk, but it's not uncomfortable in the car. I'm still mad she didn't eat, so I decide to use the car journey to calm down. The first house is about ten minutes away; it looked nice in the photos, but it's not the one I really like.

I get out of the car and open Maisy’s door before taking her hand. She tries to pull her hand away but gives up, and we walk toward the cottage with four bedrooms. It's a modern cottage from the outside, as it’s clearly been built in the last ten years. It has three other similar cottages nearby, but they’re not attached. It's not private, but I'm unsure what May wants in a house.

We knock on the door. It’s a small door for me, and I have to lower my head when I walk in, which isn't a good sign, and Maisy can't help but laugh when I scowl at her.

"Hi, I'm Lucy. Would you like me to give you a tour, or you can look around yourself if you’d like?" she asks with a big smile. Lucy looks to be in her mid-thirties with pale-blond hair, which is cut short into a bob. She seems very professional in a suit. She is someone I would imagine Harley fucking; he likes the older girls.

"No, thank you. Can we go to the next house, Sebastian?” Maisy says, still laughing, and I can’t help the little smirk I have at her looking so happy.

"Sure, we will meet you there, Lucy," I say, and she nods.

"Why didn't you want to look?" I ask as we get into the car, as I’m little confused.

"Seb, it doesn't suit you or me. The front door is too small, and I just didn’t think you liked it." She shrugs, but I can’t help but grin as I realize she is thinking of us living together.

"No, I didn't like it, but I want you to like it more. I don't care if I have to get hit in the head every time I walk in," I say, and she laughs.

"It might have knocked some sense into you. We should go back." She winks at me before we both start laughing.

We pull up to the next house around ten minutes later. This is the one I really like. The great thing is that it's only about five minutes away from home. It has its own drive, which has been newly tiled in blue and cream stones. The house is a barn conversion, which in a way looks like a barn still. It's beautiful with the red bricks outside, and the doors and window are done in an old, brown wood, which I read online is the original wood the barn was made with years ago.

"Wow," May mutters when I pull up in front of the house.

It has a garage to the left, which is not attached to the house, and if I remember right, it has an attic game room. I let Maisy out of the car and hold her hand again, and she doesn't seem to notice as she looks at the house.

A moment later, the estate agent pulls in and opens the door for us while we follow. We enter a small entrance hall with a shoe cabinet built right into the left wall. There’s enough cubbies to hold all of Maisy’s shoe collection, and then some.

"Would you like me to give a tour?" Lucy asks.

"No, I’ll show her around," I say, walking May into the room on the right.

It's a lounge, I’m guessing, as the house has no furniture because the owners aren't living here. There’s a massive window seat on the side that overlooks the woods surrounding the house. On the one wall, a massive, wooden fireplace sits, which I’m sure is the original. The walls are all done in white, and it has that newly painted smell throughout the house. The main reason I like this house already is how bright and airy it is.

We walk through the sliding glass door to the dining room, which has a study on the one side and the other door leads into the kitchen. The kitchen has stairs going off it and a small toilet tucked under the stairs.

"I love the cabinets," May says as she runs her hands over the granite worktops that match the sparkling, black-tiled floor. The kitchen has an American fridge-freezer and a large cooker built-in, but the original, wooden cabinets really showcase the place.

"It's a four bedroom, and two of the bedrooms have ensuites," I say, stepping closer and tilting her chin so that she looks at me. Maisy leans into me, and I can smell her sweet perfume while her lips are close to mine.

"Do you like it?" I ask, brushing a kiss to her cheek next to her lips. Her skin is always so soft, and it feels like an old friend as I brush my fingers down her cheek.

She lets out a sigh before saying, "Yes, but it’s way too expensive, I bet." She looks up at me with a worried face.

I never told her how much I would inherit because I never wanted to. It reminded me of my dad, but now I'm using it to help my family, putting it to good use.

"I have a lot of money, believe me, and what is mine is yours because I've always been yours," I tell her as her eyes soften.

Maisy shocks me by kissing me. She presses her lips to mine gently, as if she’s afraid I would say no. I would never reject her. It's the first time she has kissed me first, and it makes me want her so damn much. Her hands weave into my hair, and I grab her hips to tilt her more into me, as much as I can with the bump pressing into my stomach. My phone rings twice before she stops the kiss.

"You should answer that." She smiles, and I can't help but grin.

I pull it out, realizing my mistake too late. It's Elena, and her contact photo is one of us in bed, which she took and set as her contact photo on my phone. You can see she has no top on, and I don't in the photo, either.

I look up into Maisy’s eyes, but to my horror, she is staring at the photo, paler than I’ve ever seen her. Fuck, no. I can’t believe I forgot about the damn photo.

"I have to go," Maisy says before running away from me as quickly as she can, and I swear under my breath before following her.

I manage to stop her in the lounge; I'm lucky she is pregnant and can't run that fast.

"I'm so fucking sorry, I forgot she put that on there. I told her yesterday to leave me alone, but she clearly didn't understand," I blurt out, feeling as desperate as I’m sure I look.

"It's just a reminder why we won't work. You can be in the baby’s life, but not mine. If it was anyone but her, I think I could have forgiven you, but why her?” Maisy shouts as she paces in front of me. “She destroyed us, and you let her!" she screams at me as she stops right in front of me. The pain all over her face is hard to look at.

"I lost you, May. You left; the love of my life left without even seeing me. You were my best friend, and I went crazy. I wasn't thinking,” I shout back, losing my own temper, but she doesn’t flinch.

“I just wanted to forget my fucking life and not live it. I know I messed this all up, but please give me a chance," I say gently this time, but she still looks so angry, and I’m actually surprised she hasn’t hit me. Most girls likely would have.

"No, why would I? I want a man who will put me first and doesn't have pictures of him with a girl–who I hate–in bed, on his phone!" she shouts.

Maisy just leaves this time. I let her, knowing she needs to calm down. I'm getting a new phone and a new number tomorrow. I should have deleted her number and that fucking picture. I'm an idiot.

"Can you take me home, please?" Maisy asks Lucy as I walk into the room.

"I'm buying the house,” I tell Lucy, whose eyes widen as she nods and looks back at Maisy.

“Let me take you home, May," I say, and she shuts her eyes like she is trying to wish herself out of here.

"Fine, I'll wait outside," Maisy says before walking out. It hurts to see her walk away from me like that. She is right, she deserves a better man than me. But I couldn't walk away if I tried. I need her. I don’t care how fucking selfish it makes me, no one will ever love Maisy as much as I do.

"I want the house by the end of the week, and tell the owners I will give them twenty thousand more for the keys this week," I say, and she nods before opening her phone.

"I'll call you after I have spoken to the owners, Mr. King." She nods, looking a little awkward. I know she must have heard the fight.

“Bye, and I’m sorry you had to witness all that,” I say.

“I’ve heard worse in my job.” She shudders, and I wave goodbye and leave her to it.

I shake my head before walking out to see Maisy standing by my car. I unlock it, and she gets in. I try to speak to her on the way home, but she ignores me. I was so close to getting her back, and Elena fucked it up again. It seems like a regular thing right now, but I guess it's my fault for not deleting her number.

When we pull up, Izzy is getting out of her car. She runs to Maisy when she gets out and hugs her as a greeting.

"What's wrong? Is the baby okay?" she asks, frowning at the tears streaking down Maisy’s face, and Maisy pulls away.

"The baby is fine. I just have to go," she tells Izzy, who then glares at me as she figures out I’ve done something.

“What did you do, you idiot?” Izzy asks, standing with her arms crossed. I don’t reply as I run to stand in front of Maisy’s car door.

"I'm a fucking idiot, May. Please let me fix this," I plead as she looks at me with an empty stare.

"You can't fix what is completely fucked-up, Sebastian." My heart breaks at her words, more than from seeing her empty stare aimed at me.

"Let her go, Sebastian. The stress isn't good for the baby. Your son can hear you now, and it's not fair," Izzy says, gently pulling me out of the way. She is right, and that makes me feel worse.

"I'll call you later, May," I say and try to kiss her forehead, but she moves away.

"Bye," is all she says as tears run down her face while she gets into the car. I don't want her to drive home in that state, but she will never let me take her home. She doesn't need her parents on her back too.

"What happened? Should I get alcohol while you explain why you’re an idiot and I help you fix it?" Izzy jokes, trying to lighten my mood as she wraps her arm around my waist.

I smile sadly at her and explain what happened. When I'm finished, we are sitting in the kitchen. I have a beer, and she has a coke.

"You messed up, and you have to see it from her point of view, Seb. She is in a vulnerable situation, and you hurt her with the girl who broke you guys up." She looks away for a second before continuing as I continue to panic because I may have lost Maisy once again.

"Right, you need to get rid of her number. Show Maisy it's her you want, and not because of the baby. I don't know if you can move past this, but I know that girl loves you. And she put up with you being an idiot for years already." Izzy takes my hand, giving it a squeeze.

"You’re right. I'm getting a new phone and number. I'm changing everything because May deserves that. Thanks, sis."

I give her a brief hug, and she complains that I'm squashing her. I make plans to change my life for the better. It's time I become the father, and boyfriend, Maisy needs in her life.

38

Maisy

I sit, plaiting my hair in one of those mermaid plaits I’ve seen on YouTube as my phone buzzes. I just finish my hair and add a little makeup before going to read it.

Sebastian: please talk to me. I need to see you x

Sebastian texts me again. God knows how many times this week he has tried to get me to talk to him. I haven't replied because I don't know how; part of me wants to forgive him and jump into his arms, and the other part is scared. I hate to admit I’m so scared, but I am. I was surprised when Seb came to the scan, and I think back remembering how that went.

Seb walks into the waiting room looking like a Greek god while I'm waiting at the hospital, and he sits next to me. He doesn't say anything, and I have no idea what to say. All the females in the room stare at him as if he is going to do a strip tease any second. I turn off my kindle, I was in the middle of reading a cool book about these two best friends who find themselves in a new world with a guy, and one of them was actually born there.

"It's good to see you," he finally says, and I nod at him, as I quickly look at his grey hoodie and tight jeans. I wonder, if I dropped my kindle onto the floor, would he bend over to get it? Would I get a great view of how tight those jeans fit him?

"I’m getting the silent treatment, huh? Well, I'll talk then." He takes my hand, and I don't bother pulling away, as I know it's useless.

"Well, I understand why you won't reply, but I'm not giving up. The house will be ready for you to move into in about a week. Izzy and Allie are mad because you’re not talking to them, and they’re driving me fucking insane going on and on," he says, and I can't help but smile a little at the shocked face of the women in front of me as Sebastian goes on.

“Allie keeps coming over with new things she says you need at the house, and Izzy is worse because she brings Blake, who keeps watching that show with those vampires,” he mutters the end part.

I want to ask why Blake is watching a show about vampires, but Seb goes on.

“I had to play referee between Allie and Elliot when they were both over the other day. You know his phone has the song “Milkshake” set as a ringtone, and he can’t change it. Allie refuses to help and even when he got a new phone, it somehow transferred over. The song is hilarious on Elliot’s phone.”

I snort a little in laughter, and he smiles down at me.

"You smell nice today, not that you don’t every day. Urgh, I’m an idiot. Anyway, I'm excited to see our son. I’ve been thinking that Bastian is a nice name," he carries on, a slight blush on his cheeks.

I glare at him, and he chuckles.

“Sebastian the second? I know! I think it's awesome, too." He smirks, and I can't help but giggle.

He leans over and whispers into my ear, "I like Sebby, but you call me that when you want me, so that wouldn't work." He presses a gentle kiss under my ear.

The midwife comes out and calls my name. I shake my head, getting rid of all thoughts of a seriously sexy Seb and walk into the room. She asks me for my forms and has me lie down. Seb drags a chair next to the bed and holds my hand as I pull my top up. I listen as his breath catches a little as he runs his hand over my stomach, and I cringe looking at my stretch marks. I have the urge to pull my top down, but I know I can’t. The midwife and sonographer are chatting while we wait, and I move Sebastian's hand away.

"Don't, Seb. My stomach looks horrible," I whisper before looking at the blank screen.

I feel a kiss placed to my stomach and look up into Seb's green eyes.

"I always thought you were the most perfect girl I had ever seen. I spent hours looking over every part of your body, and I never found an imperfection. These beautiful marks make you more perfect, Maisy. They show how strong you are, that you carried our son inside you. I’m damn lucky to be able to see them on you. My idea of perfection was always you," he says, and my eyes well with tears.

"Now, let's see this baby. Can you tell me your date of birth and your address before we start?" the sonographer says, and I repeat them for him.

"A little cold now," he says, pouring the cold gel onto my tummy.

He moves the device around my tummy before pointing at a beautiful pair of legs and then my son’s stomach. He shows us everything and takes a few pictures of the baby’s face as he sucks his thumb. I don't move my eyes from the screen until he stops, and I look over at Sebastian who has tears running down his face. I lift my hand to wipe them away, and he kisses my palm.

"Thank you," he says in a rough voice.

"You’re going to be a good father," the sonographer says, patting Sebastian's shoulder as he walks past.

Seb doesn't say anything to me as the midwife says my scan came back great and for me to see my community midwife next week for the usual checks. She warns me that my blood pressure is a little high and advises me to take it easy for the next few weeks. She also added to eat more red meat because that’s been known to help. When it’s time to leave, Seb buys a few more copies of the scan photos, telling me that Izzy and Harley want their own photos.

I'm standing at my car when Sebastian pulls me into a hug, but he can't get close because of the bump. He laughs a little.

"You’re getting bigger, little man," he says to the bump, stroking his hands across it. The baby starts kicking, and Seb kneels in front of me, kissing my bump gently before speaking.

"I can't wait to meet you, my little boy. You’re going to be so spoiled by your mummy and daddy. I love you so much, and we haven’t even met," he says and grins up at me as he feels our son kick a little more.

Seb stands and leans in to press a little kiss to my cheek, very close to my lips. If I just moved my face a little, I would feel his soft lips on mine, and I know I would be lost.

"I'm not going to give up on us, May, but I’ll wait for you. You’re it for me," he says, and I let him gently kiss my forehead.

"Drive safe, okay?" he says with a sad smile, moving away.

As I drive away, I look back to see him watching me with a worried expression.

I shake my mind of Seb's sweet words and kisses to look around my empty room. There is no happiness here, and I’ve been so down for a week. My parents didn’t notice my upset mood when they finally decided to talk to me. I soon learnt they only wanted to demand I go on a date with Kyle tomorrow night, but I can't. I just need to tell them I’ve had enough of their games with my life.

I groan, standing up and stretching my sore back muscles. I have a feeling this little boy is going to be big because he is hurting my back a lot these last couple of weeks. I start my maternity leave in a week, and I can't wait. These hours are killing me, and now Seb wants to help. I might not need to work so much. I’ve been thinking a lot, and I’ve realised that I can't let Elena stand in my way. If he wanted her, he would be with her. But he isn't, and I want him.

I love him. I always have, and I always will. I plan to tell my parents over dinner, in a few minutes, that I’m going to be with Seb and move in with him. Then, I’m going to leave and find my man. It won't be easy, but the good things in life never are, and Sebastian King is a damn good thing in my life. My baby kicks in agreement with me, and I grin.

I walk down the stairs, not enjoying the quiet house. My parents are sitting at the table as our kitchen chef brings in some plates. This guy is new, and I haven't met him yet, but he smiles gently at me. They have a new one nearly every two weeks because my mother loses her temper with the staff, and then they leave. I smile at the chef, and my mother glares at me. She hates it when I’m nice to the staff.

My father starts the conversation as he gets some pasta, and I put salad on my plate before passing the bowl to my mother.

"How is the baby?" he asks as he pours himself a large whiskey. My father always asks about the baby after I have a scan. I know it’s his way of caring, but it isn’t enough to change my mind about leaving.

"Good. The scan went well. I have some news," I say, knowing it’s best to get this over with.

"What now?" my mother asks as she drinks her wine quickly.

"I'm moving in with Sebastian King. We are having the baby together," I say nervously.

My mother throws her glass at the wall, where it shatters. My father just gets up and walks out with his bottle of whiskey. It hurts that he doesn’t look back at me once. The slam of the door seems to jet start my mother’s arguments.

"No, you’re not. I will not let you disgrace our family further by being with that boy," she shouts at me, grabbing my arm as I stand up. I didn’t even notice her get close as I watched my father leave.

"That man is the father of my child–your grandson–and I’ve always loved him," I shout back at her, trying to move away from her, but her nails dig into my arm. She slaps me hard across the face with her other hand, and I feel dizzy as I sway a little. I watch as she moves closer to me, her face is bright-red with anger now.

"He is a waste of space. You don't think I know about that cage place he fights at. You go with him, and I’ll disown you. That boy will be just like his disgusting father. You won't get a penny off us," she threatens. She says something else, but everything goes fuzzy before I feel myself falling, and then everything goes black.

39

Maisy

"Maisy, can you wake up for me?" a distant voice says to me, and I try to open my eyes, but I feel so tired.

"I'm tired," I moan to myself, but I think I say it out loud. I try to open my eyes, but they feel weary, like the rest of me.

I hear voices in the background as I drift off to sleep again.

"May, we need you to wake up." I hear the soothing voice of Seb and feel someone stroking my cheek. I open my eyes to see Seb’s face close to mine, filled with worry.

"Hey, what happened?" I ask as I look around and see that I'm in the hospital.

The room is a bright-yellow with a matching, yellow curtain pulled around. I panic, rubbing my hands over my bump, and feel relieved when I feel him kick me. The smell of disinfectant floats through the room, and I have the urge to pull Seb down closer, so I can hug him.

"He kicked me, our son is all right." I sigh, and Seb smiles as he helps me sit up.

"You passed out, they said your blood pressure was too high, and the doctors have ordered you to have bed rest for a week, in hospital. The baby’s heartbeat is good, but they want you to rest from now on. God, May, when your dad called to say where you were, I freaked out.” He pulls my hands to his and rests his head on them as he talks.

“I can't lose you or this baby. I love you," he says, looking up at me.

I take his face into my hands and pull myself up to kiss him. At the moment our lips meet, we both sigh and melt into the kiss. I run my fingers down his neck to his shoulders as he takes control of the kiss. I break away with a smile.

“I love you,” I tell him, and his eyes widen. I press a finger against his lips as I talk. "I told my parents I love you, and that I'm moving in with you. That's why I was stressed because they weren't happy with the idea, but I don't care. I want you, Sebby, if you still want me," I tell him, and I chuckle as he lights up with a massive smile.

"Thank god, May," he says, pulling me up to his chest in a crazy kiss.

"Excuse me, Miss Reynolds should be resting," an older women’s voice interrupts, and Sebastian pulls back from me with a wink and turns a devastatingly sexy smile on the nurse.

"I was cheering her up, miss," he says with a cheeky grin, and the nurse laughs as her cheeks go red. Seb could charm anyone, and I resist the urge to roll my eyes.

The curtain is pulled open and a middle-aged Asian man walks in. It’s clear he is a doctor, and he gives me a friendly smile as he walks over.

"How are you feeling?" he asks when he gets to the end of my bed and pulls out my notes.

"I'm feeling tired, but all right. The baby is moving well," I tell him, and he nods as he reads. The nurse takes my blood pressure and heartbeat, and the doctor writes them down as she reads them out.

"That's good. Well, as I'm sure your partner has told you, it was your high blood pressure that made you pass out. The baby’s heartbeat is good, but we are keeping you in for a week to keep an eye on you. Let us know if you feel any headaches or extreme dizziness.” I nod at him in response, and Seb squeezes my hand.

“We will be doing four-hour checks on you, just in case," he tells me as he writes in my notes.

"Okay," I say, and look up at Seb, who still hasn't said anything about how he feels. I know we were interrupted, but I need to know he still wants me in his life.

"I will leave you to rest. The nurse will bring you some lunch in soon," the doctor tells me as he and the nurse leaves. They pull the curtain closed as they do.

"All this worry for you, little man,” I say to the bump under my breath and look back at Seb, who is staring at my bump.

What if he only wants to be with me for the baby? Would it even work in the long term? I try to hide my thoughts as Seb looks down at me and runs his hand up my arm.

"I love you, May. I don't know how else to tell you how much you mean to me. I can't say I won't make mistakes, but I'll never be anyone else's but yours, for however long you'll have me," he tells me as we stare at each other. My voice catches as I see his bright-green eyes are looking at mine with such passion that it's hard to breathe.

"I thought about us a lot. I think we both made mistakes. I shouldn't have left like I did,” I tell him, clearing my throat when he shakes his head in denial.

“I want a new start for us and our baby. I want you, Sebby, because I've always been yours."

He rests his forehead against mine and kisses me gently. "Get better, May, so I can take you home with me," he mutters.

"I like that idea," I say, kissing his throat gently. He groans, and I see his hands tighten on the bed. I run my hands up his shirt, feeling his chest as I kiss up his neck and suck on his earlobe before he pulls away. I watch in confusion as he practically jumps to the end of the bed and holds onto to the bar.

"May, you can't do that when I want you so fucking bad. I'm close to removing that hospital gown and devouring every bit of you, but I won’t in here. The first time I'll take you again will be in our bed, in our home," he says, breathing hard to calm down.

"I like that idea. I remember how amazing you were, like no one else. You have no idea how much I want you," I say, more to myself, and Sebastian's mouth tightens when I look over at him. What did I say wrong now?

"Were you with anyone else when you were away?" He struggles with the question, and I struggle more with trying to answer.

I look down, not wanting to answer this, but I know I need to so we can move past it. "Yes, I met a guy not long after I left you. It was just a rebound. I regret it now, but it only lasted a few days because I found out about the baby, and I ended it," I say quietly, though I know he heard every word.

Seb slams his hands into the bed before walking out, and I want to cry, but I don't. He did far worse to me by sleeping with dozens of girls. Being with that guy was a bad idea from the start, and I only liked him because he was nothing like Seb.

I eventually fall back asleep, and when I wake this time, it's to Allie’s face as she paints my nails. I sleep like the living dead, at least that’s what Allie has told me before, so it doesn’t shock me that she manages to do this while I’m sleeping.

"Err, hi," I say, trying to keep my hand still. It’s hard not to chuckle that she has my hand on a book and is painting my nails a bright red.

"Oh, you’re awake. I've painted your toenails too. You can thank me later. How are you feeling, and where the hell is Sebastian?" she asks, and I chuckle as I look down at my red toes peeking out of the end of my blanket. I love that Allie has no idea of personal space when it comes to me and the people she cares about.

"I'm all right, but I could use a drink, and don't ask," I say, sitting up a little.

"Hold on, I'll get you one when I finish this last nail," she says and paints my pinkie finger before getting me a bottle of water. I'm finishing my drink when Luke walks in, without knocking, but I can’t be too mad at his cheeky face.

"Hey, Seb says he will be back in half an hour, but he sounded mad. What happened?" Luke asks as he takes the seat by Allie, who waves hello.

"I don't want to talk about it," I say, looking away with tears.

I'm guessing he’s going to end it with me. I knew he would hate me for this, it's why I didn't say anything before. I try to distract myself by looking at Luke. He looks older these days, and I think it’s because of his tattooed arms and the slight beard he always has.

"Hey, don't cry. Whatever he has done, I can say sorry for it," Luke says, and Allie takes my hand.

“Do I need to kick his ass?” Allie asks, being deadly serious, and it makes me smile.

"It wasn't him," I say quietly, still sobbing. It hasn't escaped my notice that my parents aren't here, and they most likely don't care. I've just had enough of everyone walking away from me. I hear the door open and hushed voices, but I don’t bother looking away from the pillow that I’m currently crying into.

I feel a hand stroke my arm, and I look up to see Elliot smiling down at me, actually smiling. It shocks me out of crying for a second. I then notice he is holding a ‘get well soon’ balloon and a motorbike helmet under the other arm.

“You’re not alone, remember that, Maisy. I never thought you were right for my brother, but I know you are now. He was a fucking mess without you, and it’s like seeing a different man now,” Elliot tells me sternly, and I nod my understanding. I watch as he gives Luke the balloon and walks toward the door. Just as he opens it, he looks back at Allie for a second before leaving.

"Did he really just smile?" I ask Allie, who seems as surprised as me.

"He is a strange man to understand, but I believe he did." She laughs it off and takes the balloon off Luke to tie at the end of the bed.

"Can I feel the bump?" Luke asks, and I nod. He feels all over, but the baby doesn't kick for him. I can feel him shifting a little, but no kicks.

"It's amazing," Luke whispers, leaning over to rest his head on my bump.

"I would be insanely jealous if my girl wasn't pregnant," says a voice from the doorway. I look up to see Seb holding a bundle of balloons and a large blue teddy in his other arm. I can't help but smile at the massive man holding a teddy bear.

"Can I have a second alone with Maisy?" Seb asks, setting the teddy down at the end of my bed and tying the balloons to the end, too, next to Elliot’s. I’m surprised the bed doesn’t start lifting from the amount of balloons. I hope they don’t bring this many when the baby is born, I'll start having enough to float a house away like in that Disney film Allie made me watch once.

"Sure," Luke says, getting up.

"Is that all right with you, Maisy bear?" Allie asks without moving.

"Yeah, I'm okay. I promise." She squeezes my hand before walking to Seb.

"Don't make her cry again, or I'll make you fucking regret it, pretty boy," she threatens, and Seb nods, looking scared of the tiny, blond girl, who winks at me before leaving. Honestly, Allie can be a little scary sometimes, but I know she means well. I don’t doubt her promise, though.

"My whole family are taking turns being here over the next week, so you won't ever be alone," Seb says, sitting on the end of the bed like he doesn't want to get near me.

"Thanks," I mutter, curling up on my side and deciding to look away before he sees my tears. He is going to tell me he doesn't want to be with me, I know it.

"May, look at me," Seb says, kneeling down in front of me. I look up, and he frowns, wiping my tears away.

"Damn, Allie is going to hurt me now," he says, making me smile a little, despite feeling like crying more.

"I'm sorry I left. I was so angry at myself for letting you go. To know that you went to someone else for comfort hurts me, but it's worse because it was my fault. I can't be mad at you because I understand it. I did the same thing, and I regret every girl. I want a fresh start with you, too, and if you can move on from my past, then I'm going to try and forgive myself for letting you leave this town and not chasing you down," he says gently.

"It wasn't anyone's fault, but you’re right, we need to move past this if we are going to have a future. Can you do that?" I ask, covering his hand with mine on the bed. He turns my hand, then entwines our fingers.

"Yes, I love you, my beautiful May," he tells me with a sigh of relief.

"I love you, too." I smile, and he kisses me gently.

"I received the house keys today. I'll have one cut for you tomorrow. I thought we could look at furniture together if you’re not too tired," he says, pulling out his phone and handing it to me.

"I'm a little tired and hungry right now, but later?" I ask with a yawn, pushing the phone back, and he nods.

"I'll go and get you some food, so stay awake. In fact, I'll send Allie in, she will do that. If she and Elliot haven't killed each other yet." He grins, muttering the end part.

I can't help but laugh, and he kisses me once more before leaving.

I get up slowly and use the bathroom while no one is here. I wash my face and check my phone, but there are no messages from my parents. I shake those thoughts away and remind myself, looking down at my bump, that I'll never be like my parents. My child will know love. I'll make sure of it.

"Hey, Maisybear, let me help you." Allie rushes to my side, slipping her arm around my waist and helping me back into bed.

"I'm really all right," I say, tucking myself into bed.

"I know, but you scared me. I can't lose you again, you’re the only sister I have," she half-whispers with silent tears running down her face.

"Oh, Alliecat, I'm not going anywhere again. I shouldn't have run or let my parents take over my life. It was crazy, and I'm finally where I'm meant to be," I tell her, and she holds my hand in hers.

"So, is everything okay with you and Sebastian?" she asks.

"Yes, we are having a fresh start. I love him," I say with a big smile.

"Hot damn, the sex is going to be awesome." She fans herself, and I can't help but laugh.

"There is no way is he going to want to sleep with me while I look like I have a balloon up my top," I say with a sigh.

"You’re joking, right? That guy will jump you the minute you’re home." She shakes her head at me.

I roll my eyes, deciding to change the subject. "So, are you dating anyone?" I ask.

"No. Men are pointless. I've given up." She pouts, and I laugh.

"Oh, Allie, you'll find someone who you won't be able to push away," I tell her, and she shakes my comment off with a joke.

"Depends on how good he is in bed, then I’ll see about it." She waggles her perfect eyebrows at me.

"Hey, can I come in?" the sweet voice of Izzy comes from the open doorway.

"Sure," I say with a smile. We have been messaging each other a lot recently. I know she has been buying baby clothes because she keeps sending me pictures.

"How are you feeling? I know high blood pressure can cause early labour, you should tell a doctor if you feel anything," she says, and I smile at her.

"How do you know that?" Allie asks as Izzy sits on the end of my bed.

"I've been reading pregnancy books. Sebastian has them lying around everywhere," she says with a smile.

"Blake walked in on me reading one last week and had a panic attack before I told him I was reading it for you. It was so funny." She laughs, and we do too.

"I didn't know he had been reading up on pregnancy," I muse with a small smile.

"Oh yeah, he keeps bringing up random baby facts in nearly every conversation. Elliot looks bored out of his mind," she says with a laugh.

Allie snorts with laughter and then messages someone on her phone.

"I have to go, but I’ll be back tomorrow morning," she tells me.

"Is everything okay? You look worried," I say, noticing the frown on Allie’s face.

"It’s nothing." She glances away from me as she says it, and I turn to see Izzy is watching her closely, too.

"Okay, well, I'll see you tomorrow," I say, pulling her in for a brief hug.

Izzy and Allie talk for a second before they hug goodbye, and Izzy comes back to sit next to me.

"So, how are you and Blake?" I ask, noticing how her whole face lights up at the mention of his name.

"I couldn't be more in love if I tried." She smiles.

"How about you and my brother?" she asks gently, but only an idiot would miss the protectiveness in her voice. I know it's a warning not to hurt him, or I’ll have her to deal with.

"I love him, and I plan to have a future with him," I tell her, running my hands over my belly. Feeling a kick, I quickly grab Izzy’s hand, placing it on my bump so she can feel the kicks.

"Hey, little nephew," she says with a cheeky grin, looking so much like Sebastian.

"Uncle Blake and I are going to spoil you." She smiles at me.

"I think he might be a little spoiled by all of his uncles and aunties," I say.

“He will be, I’ve already bought all those clothes I sent you pics of and put them at your house.” She smiles.

“Seb told me you were over at our place a lot, I remember something about Blake watching vampire shows all the time.” I giggle, and Izzy snorts in laughter.

“The Vampire Diaries. I love the show, and Blake is trying to catch up to where I am, without too many people seeing. Don’t say anything, but I saw Elliot watching it with Blake the other day. They are total geeks.” She winks at me, and I laugh.

“I might have to watch it. I’ve wanted to watch that Twilight film for a while now.” I laugh.

"Hey, how are my two favourite girls?" Seb asks, walking in and carrying a tray with what looks like a roast dinner and chocolate cake. He also has a bag, which he sets on my table with my favourite iced tea bottle sticking out.

"You remembered that I'm craving it," I say, blushing.

"I never forget anything about you." He winks. "What movies do you have then?" Seb asks, moving the wall TV and turning it on as I start eating.

“It’s that Twilight film, a girl’s got to love a man that sparkles,” Izzy says.

Izzy winks at me as she puts the film on. I laugh as Seb looks between us, confused, but eventually just gives up to watch the vampire movie.

I fall asleep happily, somewhere in the middle of the film, dreaming of perfect vampires.

40

Sebastian

"Now, my sons, I have a little game for you both to play."

My father grins at me and Elliot. I hate that fucking nickname he uses for us: ‘my sons’– total bullshit. Neither one of us wants to play his fucking games, but what choice do we have? The man doesn't give us one, Harley is nowhere to be seen, and I have no idea where Luke is. That's probably for the best, but I can't help Elliot now. We are outside an old building full of shady-looking apartments; they look so bad I don’t even want to get out of the car.

"In that apartment are two women, one in each room, and you’re going to look after them,” he says as he clicks our doors open with his keys. We all get out, and our father comes to stand right in front of us. He is wearing a full suit, his head is completely shaved, making his sharp face look scary to everyone. That’s on top of the tattoos showing on his neck and his dark-green eyes that look hollow.

"What the fuck does that mean?" I ask with a harsh tone, sick of his games, and father moves in to my face.

I brace myself as his fist slams into my stomach. I force myself not to make a sound as he watches me. I glance at Elliot, who shakes his head at me. I know he is warning me to be quiet.

"What do you want us to do?" Elliot asks tersely.

Elliot has changed this last year. We both ignored our birthday, and we have worked hard to be as built-up as we can. Anything to be able to fight back, rather than letting Dad think he has won.

"Like I said, they want to be shown a good time. They are two of my friends’ wives, and, well, they saw you." He stops as my throat closes.

I panic, looking at Elliot, who doesn't even seem bothered as he replies, "Fine."

"Good, now go. Number ten," our father says as he climbs back into his car and I follow Elliot. We walk until we are standing in front of the apartment, with the door slightly open.

"You love Maisy, right?" he asks, taking his leather jacket off and handing it to me.

"Yeah, I can't do this. Fuck, I can't. I haven't even slept with Maisy yet," I tell him.

"I know, stay outside, and I’ll deal with them." Elliot pats my shoulder.

"Them both? What about Lily?" I ask. Elliot has a long-term girlfriend. They do break up a lot, but I think they are together now. I can't let my brother do this. Maybe I can take enough of Father’s attention so that he will only kick the shit out of me when I tell him no.

"I don't love her, and this isn't the first time. It's not that bad," he frowns as I ask.

"What the fuck do you mean ‘not the first time’?"

"He makes a lot of money doing this, Seb. We look similar enough with our dark hair and features, so they won't notice if I order them around a little. Some women like that. The women in that room will."

"Bro, I can't let you do this. I’ll figure something out,” I mutter quickly as Elliot walks around me and slams the door shut. I hear him lock it on the other side.

An hour later, Elliot walks out looking like death with freshly showered hair, and we walk in silence to a nearby road as I call a taxi to collect us.

"You all right?" I finally ask as we wait.

"'No," Elliot replies as he takes his jacket back from me.

"Want to do something to forget today?" I ask, wanting to distract him.

"Like what?" he asks, looking more relaxed as he realises I’m not going to make him talk to me.

"Let’s get a tattoo. I have those fake ID’s, and there’s a fuck load of cash in our banks." I smirk at him.

"Might as well use our mother’s money for something long-term."

"Unlike her," I mutter, finishing his thought as he shows me a rare smile.

The cab pulls up, and I tell them the name of the tattoo parlour Luke has been working at as an intern.

"When we are older, make sure I'm never fucking like him," Elliot says with a glance in my direction as the cab drives us away from this form of hell.

"Promise me the same, bro," I tell him.

"You got it, brother, us Kings need to stay together." He pats my shoulder.

"That's what Harley always says. I think he is right."

"He is." Elliot chuckles as we both try to move past the bad day.

"This is so cute," Allie says, holding up another baby outfit and putting it into the trolley, distracting me from my bad past.

I don’t know why that memory came up. Maybe it’s because I’m in a shop full of loving parents with their young children, and some part of me wishes I had that kind of past. We are shopping at some random baby store, which I swear is the most uncomfortable place I’ve ever been shopping. Somehow, my sister and her best friend have ruined shopping for me. The ‘evil duo,’ my new nickname for Allie and Izzy, have nearly bought the entire shop. I love shopping, but I'm lost in this store. Half the things in the trolley, I have no idea what the hell they do.

"Sebastian, come here," Izzy shouts from somewhere near the back of the store.

"Go, I'll pick more outfits you'll need, and I’ll get some bibs too. Oh, those Moses sheets you'll need, too."

She coos at a piece of cloth that has ducks all over it, what the hell is a baby going to do with a piece of cloth? I have no fucking idea what those are, and it annoys me. Most of this stuff was not in the pregnancy books I read. Maybe I should have read the books about what happens when the baby actually gets here. I shake my head and start walking toward Izzy. I should have just given them my card and written down the address for the store to deliver all this stuff.

Izzy is standing by a row of four cots. They are all slightly different, but she is in front of a white one that has her attention. It looks like a sledge on the ends and has drawers underneath. The baby furniture is all white, which matches the changing table and the wardrobes in the room. The room is painted a light blue, thanks to Luke who did that yesterday. Maisy is getting out of the hospital in two days, and I want everything done by then. We chose all the furniture for the house together online, and it's all been set up with the help of my family and friends.

"I like this one," I say, coming to a stop next to Izzy.

"I agree. It will match well. Do you want the bedding that it has now, or we can choose another?" she asks. It's a white bedding set with little cream rabbits stitched on the ends.

"I like this, do you think Maisy will like it?" I ask the important question.

"I'm sure she will." Izzy smiles.

Her phone goes off and she starts texting away, a big smile spread across her face as she chats to, who I’m guessing to be, Blake. She looks so happy from a text that I can't help but smile down at her. I used to dislike the happy look between them because it reminded me of what I thought I'd never get again, and I was stupidly jealous of them.

I go to speak to the manager and agree on a price for all of the stuff bought today to be dropped off at the house tomorrow morning. I pay for everything while Izzy and Allie talk by the entrance.

When I walk up, all I can see is Allie’s grin, and I say, "We noticed Maisy doesn't have many maternity clothes. I don't know if you wanted to buy her any."

She stops talking when my face lights up. Shopping for adult clothes I can do. I'm sure Allie and Izzy regret telling me they went through Maisy’s bag, which her dad had brought to the hospital. I’m surprised he even turned up. I had to ignore the urge to shout at him when he refused to see her or even look at me. I was too worried about Maisy to care what he did at the time, but I did see that her dad looked awful.

We shop for hours, and I buy more clothes than I think she will ever need.  When I finally get back home, I just collapse into my bed.

I yawn, waking up in my old home. I finished packing the last of my clothes the other day after I got back from the hospital, and I haven't slept in our new house yet. I want the first time to be with Maisy next to me, the idea makes me as hard as a rock, and I have to calm down before I can even get out of bed.

It’s bittersweet to close the door on my room; I have bad memories of my father, but better ones of Harley looking after me. The memories of holding Maisy for the first time are in this room, and many other memories we had together.

I grab the last two boxes after showering. I get dressed in jeans and a green shirt because I know Maisy loves me in green.

I bump into Luke on the stairs, who is doing up his shirt buttons as a pretty girl with bright-red hair holds his arm.

"Morning." I grin and wink at him when the girl looks away.

"Morning, bro. Need any more help at the new house?" he asks, moving to the side so I can get past.

"Nah, I’m good. I'm getting Maisy in an hour and taking her back." I grin, and he pats my shoulder.

"I'm happy for you." He smiles.

"Baby, I want to go to bed." The girl pouts and runs her hands up Luke’s chest.

"See you soon, bro, be safe," I say, nodding my head at the girl, who is slowly undoing Luke’s top.

"I will," is all he says before grabbing the girl and lifting her over his shoulder while she giggles.

I walk straight to the car, planning to get breakfast at the coffee shop on the way. I can get some blueberry muffins and some ice tea, which I know Maisy is crazy for right now. I message her quickly from my phone and get into my car. I haven't told her I bought her a new car yet, which is at our new home. It's a Duke and perfect for getting all the baby’s stuff in. It's also purple, which is her favourite colour. I kind of bought it for her, but I know she won’t drive it unless I claim it’s also mine.

I park outside the coffee shop, which looks busy. I order my things and then sit down to wait. I look up as someone slides into the booth next to me and blocks me in.

"Elena, what are you doing?" I ask in an angry whisper, trying to move away from her, toward the window, but there isn’t anywhere I can go.

"I missed you, and what's your new number?" she asks while pushing her breasts into my arm.

I'm now pushed against the window, and her hand drops to my thigh. I start to panic as her hand starts moving up. I grab her hand, pushing it away as she moans at me. What the hell is wrong with this girl?

"Elena, you have to leave me alone. I'm moving in with my girlfriend, and we are having a baby. You’re a nice girl, but you’re not for me," I tell her as seriously as I can, trying to get my point across.

She looks up at me with her makeup running down her cheeks as she starts messing with her hair. I don’t tell her Maisy’s name on purpose. I don't want her finding out it’s Maisy because girls can be mean. Elena was never nice to Maisy in school, so I’m guessing she would be a bitch to her if she saw her around. Her face goes red slowly before she bangs her hand on the table. A few people stop talking to stare at us, and I groan mentally.

"Who is the whore you got pregnant? They can just get rid of it. Don't worry, babe, I can talk to her," she says loudly, and I look at her. She is looking more like the crazy person she sounds like.

"I love her, so no. I want to keep the baby. Anyway, it's nothing to do with you, Elena. Please go," I say gently, pushing her out of the seat as she clings to my arm. I manage to get her off of me before backing away toward the counter.

"Please, Seb, I love you. I always have, and you’re mine," she says with more tears this time, she looks heartbroken and it makes me feel like a dick. I don’t know what to say to her, but I can’t just ignore her when she is like this. I’m not that much of asshole. Well, maybe I used to be, images of random girls I slept with come back to me, their upset faces when I didn’t call them back. I move over to Elena and stand close, careful not to touch her.

"Elena, I never lied to you. You knew I was cut up about Maisy and it was a rebound. I thought you knew we were friends with benefits, and nothing more. I'm going to leave now, Elena. You should go home," I say, my tone more pissed-off than kind. I ask the lady behind the counter if my food is ready yet, and she leaves to find out.

"Seb, don't leave me," Elena says, this time grabbing my arm harshly and pulling me toward her. I manage to pull her fingers off of me, but everyone is looking now.

Luckily for me, my food and drinks are ready. I take them and just leave, not looking back at a crying Elena. I feel bad, but to comfort her now would just make her think I care about her. And, I honestly don't. I know she isn't in love with me because she used to tell me every time when she slept with one of my friends. The only ones she didn't manage to sleep with were Blake and any of my brothers. Not for lack of trying.

I end up at the hospital ten minutes late, but luckily Maisy is still packing her bag. She is wearing a green, tunic dress, which shows off all her curves and her cute bump. It tops skin-tight leggings that show off her gorgeous legs, which I want to have wrapped around me. She has some leather boots that stop at her knees, and I imagine her naked with just those boots on. Now, I’m sporting a boner in the hospital. Her long, black hair looks like silk as it flows around her shoulders, making her heart-shaped face glow. She is so beautiful that I end up staring at her from the doorway for a long time, not wanting to move.

"Excuse me," a female voice says from behind me, which makes Maisy look up and see me. She has a huge smile on her face, and her brown eyes light up.

"Sorry, I just got caught staring at my beautiful girlfriend," I say, turning to see a middle-aged nurse with brown hair in a tight bun, and she smiles at me.

"Here are your release forms, dear. You keep rested and eat lots," she says, handing Maisy some forms.

"Can I ask a question?" I ask the nurse, who nods.

"Is it safe for us to have sex?" I ask, and Maisy’s cheeks burn bright-red as she chokes on air, which makes me want to chuckle.

"Yes, sex is safe for mother and baby," the nurse says, with not an ounce of the embarrassment Maisy seems to feel, if her cheeks are anything to go by. The nurse says goodbye to a blushing Maisy and then leaves the room.

I walk over and pull Maisy into a deep kiss before she can say anything. Her little moans make me hard in seconds, and it's been so long without sex that I need her. I pull away, resting my forehead against hers.

"Are you ready to see your new home?" I ask with a grin. I can’t wait to show her the house; my family and I have worked damn hard to get everything ready.

"Yes, but a little nervous," she admits.

"Why?" I ask, needing to understand.

"Well, it's you and me; doing this is making us permanent. What if you get bored of me?" She looks away. I’m having none of that, and I gently place my hands on her face, drawing her back to look at me.

"May, the idea that I'll ever get bored of you is crazy. Plus, I put the house in your name, so you don't have to worry, it's yours just like I am." I can't help but smirk at her shocked expression. She goes to reply, and I kiss her to keep her quiet. I don’t want her to refuse the house, or say anything. I don’t care if she kicks me out of her house tomorrow. I have nothing if I don’t have her, money is just paper.

"Come on, we are leaving," I say, throwing her bag over my shoulder as I take her hand. She shakes her head at me, muttering something I can't hear and likely don't want to.

We drive pretty much in silence to the house, I can feel how nervous Maisy is, and I decide it’s best not to say anything. Small talk is overrated. Plus, I'm nervous myself, what if she doesn't like it?

I quickly get out of the car to open her door and pick her up in my arms.

"What are you doing, Sebby?" She giggles, and I smirk. My heart warms at her nickname for me, I honestly thought I’d never hear it again.

"Walking you over the threshold, of course." I wink, and she blushes.

"Isn't that for when you’re married?" she asks, trying not to laugh when I open the front door in an awkward way.

"Maybe, I just wanted an excuse to hold you," I tell her honestly, and she kisses my cheek.

"You can put me down now," she says, still laughing about the door, I’m guessing. We both are in a better mood now.

I follow her as she walks into our lounge. It has two light-blue sofas with a coffee table in front of the fireplace. A large TV is in the corner, there are flowers and pictures hanging around that Allie chose. A white, fur rug is in front of the fireplace, which Maisy chose.

"It’s lovely," she says and quickly walks through to the dining room, study, and kitchen before making her way upstairs.

I take her hand as she gets to the top and opens the double doors right at the top of the stairs.

"Wow, Seb," she says, resting against me as she looks around our bedroom.

My massive bed is here, moved from my old home. Don’t even ask how we managed to move that, the memory alone is painful. The white cot I chose is at the end of the bed, which somehow makes the whole room feel like home. There are two brown, wooden chests of drawers and a wooden, full-standing mirror in the room. A massive, blue rug is next to the bed on one side, and there are two doors that are open to show the bathroom and walk-in closet.

I watch as she looks at the white curtains that match the new white bed sheets as she walks around. I lean against the bed as I watch her. She eventually stops looking to come and stand in front of me. Her cheeks are flushed in happiness and match her bright smile.

I pull her to me and kiss her. She deepens the kiss, surprising me, and I can't help but run my fingers through her soft hair. I move her slowly over to the side of the bed, not breaking the kiss. I sit down on the edge, pulling her between my legs while pulling her top off. I unclip her bra and lean back, admiring her breasts while she stares at me. They are bigger than they were, making them just more than a handful now, and the thought is making me feel crazy.

"You’re so god damn beautiful, May," I say and lean forward to kiss her hardened nipple while kneading her other one. Little moans come from May, and it makes me want to throw her onto the bed. I want to have my way with her quick and hard, but this is special, so I’m forcing myself to take my time.

I unbutton her jeans and pull them down, taking her panties with them.

"Sebby, you need to lose some clothes, too." She moans as I run a finger up her thigh and grin down at her. I pull away from her breasts to pull my top off and pull down my shorts.

"Jesus, I forgot how big you are, and is that a piercing?" she says, staring at my cock. I forgot I had that done not long after she left. I was drunk at the time and lost a bet.

I don't answer her, but I pull her onto my lap, resting my cock near her entrance but not entering her yet.

"Sebby." She moans, trying to move herself down on me.

I cup her gently before inserting a finger and rubbing circles on her already hardened nub. Her moans get louder as I add another finger, sliding it in and out of her. She feels so tight and wet, it's hard to stay in control. I remove my hand and pull her hair to one side so I can kiss down her neck, gently marking her. She slowly sinks down onto me, making me groan and hold my face in her neck. She feels fantastic. It’s like coming home.

"I'm never letting you go, May," I say more to myself and grab her hips.

I start thrusting into her, again and again, as she moans louder. It doesn't take long for me to feel her tighten around me as she screams my name. I explode inside her, not being able to stop myself, and pull her as close as I can get her to my chest.

"Fucking hell, May, I can't remember you feeling as good as that," I say breathlessly. I pull her down on the bed, sliding out of her, but hugging her close. I notice my shoulder is wet, and she has tears in her eyes as she looks down. Fuck, did I hurt her, or does she not want me?

"May, what’s wrong? Please don't cry." I lift her chin so I can look into her eyes.

"Nothing is wrong, I think my hormones are playing with me because that was so perfect. These are happy tears." She sniffles and smiles as I push her hair away from her wet cheeks.

I push her back on the bed gently and kiss away her tears. Now I’ve started, I can’t stop as I start kissing my way down her chest and kissing her bump, which is getting too big for my hands now.

"Daddy’s here again, little man. I'm counting down the days until I get to meet you."

"Who knows? He could come early or late," Maisy muses.

"Whenever you want to arrive is fine by me, but I'm worried about the pain your mummy is going to suffer," I say, kissing her bump again.

I hop up and pull on my shorts. I hand Maisy my top to put on.

"I thought we could stay in bed for a while," she says in a flirty tone that makes me hard. Looking at her naked and ready for me is making it difficult to remember what I was doing.

"I just want to show you the baby nursery, and then I'm going to drag you back to our bed. I haven’t tasted my favourite place yet." I wink and she lets out a nervous laugh with her cheeks bright-red. I pull my top over her head and take her hand.

I lead her to the door next to ours and open it. I watch her reaction as she looks around the room, her gaze stopping on the bookcase, the teddies lined above it and then she gazes over at the blue walls. There is also a white chest of drawers and a white toy box that has ‘King’ drawn into the wood. There is a massive, white teddy rug, which Allie said matches the room. There is also a full walk-in wardrobe, which Maisy opens. She gasps at all the clothes my family has been buying, me included. She goes quiet before bursting into tears, and I run over to her, cuddling her chest to mine.

"God, May, don't you like it? Don't worry, we can change it all. I'm sorry about all the clothes and teddies. My family have been spoiling our baby, and I couldn't stop them. They bought a load of random stuff for you, too, but I can throw them away if you want," I say all of this quickly, stumbling on my words.

"No, Seb. I never felt like I had a family because my parents were never home, and you know how they are with me. All this is what family is, and I'm just overwhelmed. I don't know how to thank you for giving me a real family," she says as my heart tightens.

"My family is yours, May. Just like I'm yours," I say, kissing the top of her head as she cries softly. I'm never letting her go now. I plan to make her my wife damn soon, so everyone knows what she means to me. She has a real family now, and we will always protect her.

41

Maisy

"I'm not sure about this," I say for the tenth time since Sebastian and I left our home this morning.

He took me shopping and demanded I buy at least three new outfits to go with a wardrobe-full he had already bought me at some point. I have to admit, the comfy maternity jeans and top were nice to try on; I finally feel comfy in my normal clothes.

Seb suggests lunch at a local sandwich shop, and they take one look at my bump and give me extra with everything I choose. The place is awesome, and I have to remember to come here again. I’m trying to ignore the main reason I’m scared today, and I can’t ignore it any longer. I’m going back to my parents’ for a few boxes of my things. Not that I have a lot, but I need some kind of closure for my old life.

I finally had the courage two days ago and called home to say I was getting my stuff today. My mother didn't even ask how I was or how the baby was. My so-called mother just went on about how disappointed she was in me. It hurt a bit, but I have Seb now, and a new family who are there for me.

Seb invited the family around the night I phoned mum to cheer me up, and we spent the night watching Vampire Diaries, to which Izzy has us all addicted to. Seb couldn’t stop laughing as Elliot complained that Harley was talking to me, and he couldn’t hear the show.

"It will be okay," Sebastian says in a calm voice, pulling my shaking hand into his lap as he pulls into my drive. The cold Manor House appears, and to my dread, I spot Kyle’s car outside. What the hell is he doing here?

"Seb, wait," I say, trying to stop him from getting out of the car.

"We should leave. Kyle's here, so it only means my mum is going to make trouble for us," I say, a little breathlessly, as I'm getting worried. Seb glares at the expensive Audi parked out front like Kyle is actually inside it, but he recovers quickly with one glance at my panicked face, by hugging me and kissing my forehead.

"May, baby, there is nothing they can do to hurt us. If Kyle wants to watch me grab those boxes for you, then he can." He soothes me with his tone, and I find myself relaxing slightly.

I nod because the right words are escaping me.

We walk up to the bright-white front door, which is thrown open by my very mad-looking mother.

"You are not coming in here. Maisy can get her boxes, and you can wait in the car." She points a finger at Seb.

Looking at her now, with her perfect, fake-blond hair and spotless suit, her face looks every bit as fake as the rest of her body. I did not notice the amount of work she has had done over the years to hide her age, or was it because she was always around, putting me down?

"Not a chance. Move before I make you, Mrs. Reynolds,” Seb calmly threatens her, while I am shaking.

"Louise, let our daughter in her home for God’s sake," my father’s voice comes from behind my mother. She lets out a dramatic sigh before moving out of the way, and I smile at my dad when he comes into view.

"Back to whoring yourself around, Maisy?" asks Kyle as he walks up to stand in front of me. He still has bruises all over his face from the last time I saw him and Seb beat the crap out of him. Seb grabs hold of his shirt, and lifts Kyle off his feet, giving him a rough shake.

"If my beautiful girlfriend wasn't pregnant and stressed enough, I would beat you into the ground for that comment. I suggest you leave before I change my mind." Seb throws him on the floor, and Kyle quickly runs out the door while my mum shouts after him.

I watch as she throws herself out of the door, and I listen to her whine to Kyle not to tell his parents about this. Anything I felt for my mother is floating away, as I know she doesn’t care about me.

"The boxes are in the kitchen, I want a word with my daughter, if you would give me a minute,” my father says, looking at the floor.

I look him over in his brown suit and checked sweater vest, noting his clothes look wrinkled and he looks pale. I nod at Seb to let him know it’s okay, and he goes to find my boxes.

"I'm sorry," my dad says once Seb is out of view.

I watch as my mum comes back into the room in tears and collapses onto the guest sofa by the door, her wails sound like a baby crying.

"What for exactly, Dad? Letting her control me for years? Never looking after me? Not seeing me in the hospital? Which one?" I ask, marking off my mental list of things I’m mad at him for. I clench my fists to try calming myself down.

"All of it, sweetheart. I want you to know, I do love you, but I've been a terrible father,” he admits, and I look over at him.

“I’ve been stuck in a depression for so long by that controlling woman, I didn’t see what was going on and how I should have protected my perfect daughter.” He sighs as my mother’s wailing becomes louder.

“If you will let me, I want to see you and the baby when he is born. I did call the hospital to check on you," he admits, looking at the floor and waiting for me to say something.

I want to hate him, but it’s the first time he has told me he loves me in years. I can't help the little smile that appears as I realise I have to give him a chance. He never actually hurt me, but he did look the other way. I walk over and give him a hug. I hear his gentle sob on my shoulder as he shakes slightly while hugging me back.

"It will take time to forgive you and trust you, but I love you, too, Dad," I say, now crying myself.

I glance over at my mother, who seems to be having some kind of breakdown as she comes back in, and I'm surprised my dad hasn't gone over to her like he usually does.

"We are getting divorced," my dad says, noticing where I'm looking. My shocked face seems to make him laugh. "I'm well aware your mother doesn't care for me. I haven't cared for her in many years, but she convinced me you needed a family setting. I realise she is wrong, and we are better apart," he tells me with a grim look in my mother’s direction.

"I think it’s best you find someone you love, Dad." I pull away from him to look for Seb, who I find holding two boxes under each arm, watching me from the entrance hall. "Let me help," my dad says, walking over to take a box from Seb, who nods at him with some degree of understanding.

They walk to the car, and I start to follow when my mother’s hand reaches out and grabs my arm tightly. I look down at her fake nails cutting into my skin, enough to make my arm bleed if I tried to move.

"Let go," I growl, trying to pull away, but she is strong for a woman so small.

"You stupid, little girl! You cost me everything. You can't just leave." She shakes my arm, pulling me closer while I struggle. I cry out when she slaps me across the face, her nails catching my lip, and I taste blood in my mouth.

"Get the fuck off her," Seb's angry voice shouts as my mother is pulled away from me. Seb picks me up into his arms, holding me tight.

"Come near her, or my family, and I'll destroy you. I know about your deal with my father. What you paid for," Seb says harshly. I have no idea what he’s speaking about, but I send a confused glance up at Seb, who mouths ‘later’ to me.

She just falls to the floor, crying. I turn away into Seb's chest and wipe my own tears.

"Let's just go," I say softly to Seb, who leads me back to the car. He talks to my father while I wait in the car, and when my dad nods sharply, Seb gets into the car with me.

"You okay? I know it's a silly question," Seb mumbles, wiping away the last of my tears.

"Yes, I'm used to how she is, but can I ask what you know about her?” I ask.

“You sure you want that answer? It’s not a good part of my past to relive,” he says, looking down as its starts to pour down with rain outside the car.

“Yes, I want to know. Nothing you can tell me will ever scare me away, Seb.” I take his hand, and he nods.

“Our father used to make us sleep with random women and men. I never had to do it because Elliot would cover for me. For some reason, Harley was his favourite to pimp out,” he says, his voice filled with sadness and anger.

“Oh, Seb,” I say, with tears running down my cheeks, feeling so sorry for Harley.

“Anyway, the point is, your mother paid for Elliot a few times. Elliot told me when he saw her pick you up from school one time,” he says, watching my reaction.

I feel sick she would do that; she is more disturbed than I thought. We don’t say anything as we both watch the rain pour down the window.

“I guess we both had a fucked-up childhood. I didn’t realise how much we had in common,” I say, leaning my head against his shoulder.

"Has she ever hit you before?" he asks, tightening his hands around mine. I know he is trying to get us to be open with each other. Secrets destroyed our past, and it’s not worth it for them to destroy our future.

"Yes, sometimes with belts. Sometimes she would just lock me in closets for a whole day until she remembered I was there," I say, looking away out the window.

"Don't look away, not with me. My dad was the same,” he tells me, and I keep my eyes connected with his as he talks.

“Teaching us how to fight was bad enough on our bodies, but he would randomly punch me and knock me out. He would call it a lesson. I know my brothers had worse lessons, so I should count myself lucky." Seb sarcastically laughs, and it echoes around the closed car.

"He was an evil man, we all learnt to be tough or risk him beating the crap out of us. I never want to be that kind of dad. I was scared when I found you were pregnant because I don't want to be him, but I realise I'm not. I would never be able to hurt anyone I love, and I love my son so much, even if I haven't met him yet." Seb kisses me deeply while I sink into him. I know he doesn't want my sadness for him right now, just my acceptance, which he has always had.

"Thank you for telling me, and I have no worries about you being a dad. Our son is lucky to have such an amazing man for a father. We aren't our parents, and even though we are young, we will do a better job," I say, rubbing my thumb across his soft lips, and he kisses me again, with more passion before breaking away to look into my eyes.

"I love you, my May," he tells me with a sad smile.

Seb looks away to start the car while I put on my seatbelt, and we leave our past at my old home.

We drive back while I sing along to a song on the radio, and the baby kicks away. I look out and notice we are pulling into Harley's house.

"What are we doing here?" I ask.

"A surprise." He winks, and I giggle.

"I'm hoping it's a good one," I joke, and my jaw drops open at the sight of all the cars parked outside the house.

Blue balloons are tied to both sides of the door. It's not anyone's birthday this week, or did I forget someone? I look down at my green dress that Seb made me keep on after trying it, noticing it does look like a party dress. My hair is straightened nicely, which Seb insisted on doing this morning. I even have on makeup. Seb insisted I have a makeover in one of the shops, before buying the makeup I told him not to.

"Why do I feel like I'm missing something?" I ask, but Seb is already out of the car.

My door opens, and Seb offers his hand.

"My lady," he says in a strong, over-the-top English accent, which you only hear in films, and bows. I giggle at him, and he smirks.

Yes, I'm that kind of girl, who giggles at her insanely hot boyfriend when he plays with me.

We walk up together, and Seb opens the door for me.

"Surprise!" a load of people shout as I walk in, and I notice the big banner above them says 'baby shower.' I blush as Seb kisses my cheek, and Izzy runs over to me.

"I'm stealing Maisy to show her around." She winks at me and pulls me away from a grumpy Seb.

Several people I recognise from when I was growing up say hello to me as we walk through the house toward the kitchen. I grab a cupcake that has blue icing and tiny feet on it.

"These are cute," I say, eating the cake.

"I know, right? Look at the main cake. Luke got it for you," Izzy says, pointing at a two tier cake that has a tiny baby in a crib. It's all made in icing and has ‘baby King’ written across it.

"It's beautiful. Thank you for all this," I gush to Izzy, giving her a side hug.

"I've always wanted a sister, and that's what you are to me. I can't take all the credit. The boys, Blake, and Allie did a hell of a lot to help," she tells me.

I have a massive smile on my face at the thought of Allie and Elliot working together, she giggles with me as she whispers, "Don't worry, I thanked Blake for you." We both start laughing, and a few people smile at us.

Izzy hooks her arm through mine when I’ve finished the cupcake, and I grab an orange juice on my way past the counter. We weave through more people, heading toward the lounge. We find all the brothers sitting together, laughing and drinking beer. Seb smiles at me as I come in and pulls me onto his lap as soon as I get close. I notice Blake does the same to a giggling Izzy. Izzy looks cute wearing a green dress that suits her long, blond hair and bright-green eyes.

"What do you think?" Sebastian whispers into my ear.

"I love it," I say with a grin.

"Guys, thank you for all of this," I say loudly to get my voice heard over the light music.

"No problem," Luke says.

"You only got the cake, and that was made by someone else, but yes, thank you," Harley says with sarcasm and a shake of his head at Luke, who grins.

"That was hard work. I had to sleep with the cake girl three times just to get her to make it for me. But she had these amazing legs, so I guess I didn’t lose out," he says, looking innocent.

We all laugh as Harley whacks him on the back of his head, and Luke pouts, but there is a smile.

"There's my Maisybear," Allie’s voice comes from across the room. Allie looks stunning in a long, blue dress with butterflies all over it. Her hair is up in a tight bun, which makes her blue eyes appear bigger.

"Hey, Alliecat," I say, seeing her carrying a big, blue box with her. She drops it onto Elliot's lap as she walks past.

“What do you expect me to with this?” Elliot glares at her.

"You can put that where the rest of them are," she replies without looking at him.

I hear him say a few words about her before Izzy says, "Please, Elliot, don't start."

Elliot gets up and walks off with the present, grumbling. Allie sits on the end of the sofa right next to me, and I hold in a giggle as Seb moves away from her a little. I think Seb is a little scared of Allie after she threatened him.

"You have that glow right now. Good week, I'm guessing?" She winks, and I swear this woman has a built-in sex radar.

"I'm not answering that." I blush, and I hear Sebastian's chuckle as he tries to hide it with a cough. I’m glad everyone else seems busy and don’t hear.

"How's the new apartment?" I ask, knowing she moved into Blake’s apartment with two other roommates a few days ago when Blake asked if she wanted a place to live.

"It's good. I get to see my bestie a lot, and my other roommates are cool. One is sexy but way too much of a flirt for me, plus he brings girls back all the time," she says with a disgusted, nose wrinkle.

"I'll have to come over and see it soon. I'm on maternity leave now, so I have a lot of free time," I tell her, and she smiles.

"Why don't we go out for a meal? Oh, and I have some spa vouchers I need to use, we could go to that first?” Allie asks, and Izzy comes over.

“Can I come?” she asks.

“I would love that; it could be a girls only day out.” Allie grins when Seb groans in annoyance.

“How about we go next week?" Izzy suggests, and Allie nods in agreement.

"I would like that." I smile, still happy about her sister comment earlier. I really like Izzy, and I would like to know her better.

"I could use some new nails, too, so how about Wednesday? I'll book us in for twelve?" Allie asks, and we all agree to the time.

"I'm going to get the presents so you can open them, help me?" Allie says to Blake and Izzy. They all start to walk out, and Allie manages to get all the people in the room to help her in a couple of seconds.

"We’ve got to choose who's doing the fight next week," Harley says when the room is empty.

I feel Seb tense underneath me. "I told you, I am."

I look up at him in shock and worry.

"Don't worry, I'll be fine," he says to me.

"No, you’re going to be a dad soon, and Maisy needs you right now,” Harley dismisses him, and I can see Seb getting annoyed.

"You know Arthur won't like me not fighting, and we can't put our family in any danger. I’ll be careful," Seb says to Harley.

"We need to talk about this," I whisper to Seb, who frowns at me.

He seems to think about something before he kisses my forehead and whispers, "Sure."

"Send Izzy and Blake over when you’re fighting, so Maisy isn't alone," Harley tells Luke, who nods.

"I can be alone, you know." I smile at their over protectiveness.

"Well, I think that's a good idea," Seb says with a smile. Of course, he would.

“I don’t think–”

“I heard the new Twilight film just came out, I can get that on DVD for you to watch,” Seb says, cutting me off, and I find myself smiling in agreement.

Damn, if he didn’t know my weakness for that shiny vampire. With all my spare time, I found I loved the Vampire Diaries and then the Twilight film has been on a few times. Okay, like ten times, but who’s counting? Well, Seb is because he doesn’t like it.

"I'm off to find my date." Luke waggles his eyebrows, and it makes me giggle.

Izzy pushes a blue pushchair in the room, and I fight a battle with my tears as it's beautiful. It has an old style to it, but it looks small enough to get into the car. It also looks very expensive.

"This is from me and Blake, the lady at the store said it’s one of the best," she says, blushing. I get up as quickly as I can and give her a hug. I pat Blake on the arm and thank them both. The baby decides to have a kicking match with my bladder, and I hold my side. I must have made a noise as Blake pales.

"You okay? You’re not in labour, right?" he asks quickly. I snort in laughter, as does Izzy, but I know I need to use the bathroom.

"It's just the baby playing with my bladder, I’ll be back," I say, smiling at the relief on his face. What is he going to be like for Izzy if they have kids? I glance at Seb who is chatting with Harley, and I know Izzy will tell him where I’ve gone.

I walk through the house to find the downstairs toilet is in use, so I head to the upstairs one, which is open. When I'm finished, I open the door to an angry-looking Elena glaring at me with her arms crossed. It hurts seeing her and knowing she had my Seb, but it doesn't matter, I realise. I have the man I've always wanted, and everything happened for a reason. I believe Seb is more of a man now than he was a year ago.

"Move out of the way." I glare at her, knowing Seb has been having problems with Elena turning up and acting crazy for weeks.

"No, you need to leave Sebastian alone. He is mine. He spent months fucking me, and then you turn up like you own him. He is mine," she growls the end part at me and moves closer.

I look at her, seeing the changes from the put-together, popular girl I knew from school. She has the same crazy look in her eyes, which she has always had, but it seems she has let herself go a little. Elena’s hair is all messed up and up in a ponytail, she isn't wearing makeup, and she smells drunk. I realise she really isn't well as she starts pulling her hair slightly around her bony fingers as she watches me. Well, more stares at my large bump.

"You need to see a doctor and get some help. Sebastian isn't yours, he never was," I say gently.

"He is mine, you stupid, little bitch," she screams. I take a step back, wanting to protect my unborn baby in case she hurts me.

"You were not invited," Harley’s dark voice carries across the hallway to us. I watch as he walks in big steps to Elena’s side and gently pushes his way past her, standing in front of me.

"I don't care, she needs to go," she whines at Harley and grabs onto his arm.

"Leave, or I’m calling the police, Elena," he says with no emotion in his tone, pulling her hand away from him.

"Fine, this isn't over, bitch," she says loudly, full of hate.

It makes me shiver, and I’m glad I can’t see her. I close my eyes as tears fall, and I feel Harley's arms around me, hugging me into his side.

"It's okay, she will let it go eventually. Are you all right? I’m not good with crying women," he jokes, rubbing my back. I start to cry because I can't control my emotions.

"What's going on?" Seb’s voice comes from the doorway, there’s only worry in his tone.

"Elena," Harley says darkly.

"Fuck. Give her to me. Thanks, bro," Seb says as he scoops me up into his arms and takes me to his old bedroom. I notice it has a new bed in it with a new mattress, but it somehow still smells like him in here. That relaxes me. Seb sits on the bed, with me draped across his lap.

"I'm sorry, May. I didn't know she was here, and I will deal with her. I might have to go to the police and get a restraining order," he says while tenderly kissing my neck.

“I think you might be right,” I tell him, as I press myself into his neck.

“She won’t stop, I don’t want to be cruel to her because I feel like I was cruel in a way by using her. I don’t want her near you,” he says gently.

“She used you just as much, that’s just who she is. It’s not like you promised her anything,” I tell him firmly.

I knew Elena in school, and I doubt she has changed much. Elena was a rich girl with parents who adored her as she was their only child. The amount of things she used to get away with was unreal, and she used every guy she was with, most of the time dumping them after she got what she wanted.

“I know, I’m sorry she is still around reminding you of my past,” he mutters.

"It's not that, I'm just over-emotional, and I've never had a family to protect me. It was nice to have Harley protect me," I tell him, gently kissing his neck. I feel him shudder underneath me.

"I meant it when I said my family is yours, May. Harley has always been the protector of us. We owe him a lot for helping us grow up and teaching us right from wrong.”

“I’m sorry he had to step up like that. I never asked, but didn’t you have any grandparents or other family members who could have helped?” I ask.

“Well, we asked once, but our father said his dad was dead and that he had no siblings.”

“Your grandmother?” I ask.

“No idea, I wouldn’t have any idea who to ask about her anyway. Harley was enough for me, he was the dad I never had,” he says with a slight frown. I reach up to kiss his cheek.

“He’s a bit young to have a son your age.” I bump his shoulder with a grin.

“Harley was old before his time, hence why we call him ‘old man’ sometimes,” Seb says with a cheeky smile.

"I see that. You all seem to respect him even though he isn't that much older than you," I comment.

"Even growing up, he would always take the blame so our dad would beat him more. When our dad died, Harley protected us by taking all the fights until we were ready to help," he says as he looks away from me at the closed door. I wonder how many bad memories this room has for him, the house must be full of them.

"That's not your fault," I say, sensing his guilt.

"I know, but that's why I can't stop now. There are only a few fights left. Harley shouldn't have to do anymore." He looks back at me. I know he is asking permission for the fight on the weekend without actually asking.

"I understand. I don't like any of you fighting, but I get it," I tell him, and he hugs me close.

"Thank you," he says gently before kissing me, like I’m the only person in the world, and we kiss for a long time before the door opens with a bang.

"Allie is driving me fucking mad trying to find you guys. She wants Maisy so she can open the presents," Elliot says, annoyed. His whole face is red and his eyes are narrowed as he crosses his arms in the doorway.

"You can see we are busy," Seb says, while I giggle, going red.

"I really don't give a shit about your sex life, but I'm half tempted to kill your friend if you don't get your asses downstairs," he says through gritted teeth, and I laugh, getting off of Seb's lap.

"Just because you won't fuck her, don't blame me for your Allie problems," Seb says to Elliot, who growls at him. I chuckle as Seb holds my hand, walking past Elliot in the doorway.

"Why does everyone think I want to fuck her? She is annoying as fuck," he mutters as he runs his hands through his messy hair while Seb just laughs louder, and I send a sympathetic look toward Elliot.

I remember all the times in our teenage years when I watched the way Elliot would look at Allie. There is no way he doesn't have feelings for her, and I know she would feel the same if they both got past their stubbornness.

I spend the rest of the night with my family, opening a silly amount of presents and explaining to the guys what they are. I will never forget their faces when I explained the breast pump, they looked horrified and all the girls spent way too long laughing at that. I have one lucky baby boy coming into this family.

42

Sebastian

"Have you spoken to Maisy about this?" Harley asks as we sit in his study in the attic.

This is his favourite room in the house, and you can usually find Harley sleeping on one of the large sofas, or working on the computer he has up here. The dome-shaped room has one wall full of bookcases, filled with new and ancient books Harley likes to read. There isn’t much more up here other than the old wooden box Harley uses as a coffee table for the sofas. There are two filing cabinets in here with a lot of important paperwork in them. We always talk about important things up here, it’s just how it’s always been.

"No, not yet. She is so close to giving birth to my son. I don't want her worrying about anything," I tell Harley as I sit on one of the sofas. Harley takes the seat behind his desk as he talks.

"Well, I believe this is a responsible decision, becoming a partner of the gym with me," he says with a nod as he folds his hands.

"Yes, and my money for the expansion and more advertising should bring us more business," I say, and he grins at me.

"We will wait until the baby is born before we do the expansion, and I will teach you everything you need to know," he says, like he can’t wait.

I think he seriously can’t wait to teach me all about his business; well, soon to be ours. I haven’t been to any of my classes since I was meant to start a few months ago. Finding out about Maisy and the baby made me actually think about what I want with my life.

"Thanks. I don't think I've ever told you how much I owe you," I say, resisting the urge to look away from Harley as he frowns at me.

Harley had always been there, and now he is giving me a great chance to have half a business with him. It means Maisy can go to university or college and do what she always wanted. I never knew what I wanted to do, but she always did. She is too smart to be a stay at home mum, but if that's what she wants, she can because I will have a good job that can support us both.

"You don't owe me anything, brother," Harley says eventually, and I go to tell him I do, but Luke interrupts.

"Guys, you up here?" Luke shouts from the attic stairs.

"Up here," I shout back. Luke and Blake come into the room and drop onto the other sofa.

"How’s Izzy? I haven't seen her for a few days," Harley asks Blake. She has been staying over more and more at Blake’s now. I think Harley is missing her, but he won't say that.

"She is good. She is stuck on some massive art project and getting back to my place late so she can't drive back. I will get her home tomorrow," Blake says to Harley, who nods. His face still lights up when he thinks of my sister, and I wonder if mine does the same when I think of Maisy.

We sit, chatting about random things for a while before I drop into the conversation.

"I'm going to propose to Maisy on Christmas Day, can I get you guys to watch the baby?” I ask.

Harley replies, “Where are you thinking of taking her? I will help out with your baby.”

“I’m going to take her to our lake. I will set it up with her favourite roses and candles. I might need a little help from Izzy on this one," I say, and everyone goes silent.

"You sure, man? I mean, I know you’re serious about her, but you shouldn't rush into a marriage at your age," Luke says into the silence, and I look around as everyone waits for my answer.

"I know you don't understand this, but she is it for me. She always has been. I can't live without her, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her," I say, and Luke looks away. I can’t explain it to him because I don’t think he would understand yet, maybe when he meets someone important to him.

"I understand. It's the same for me, but I agree, on some level, that maybe we are a bit young," Blake says, and I nod at him. It’s different for him because he and Izzy haven’t been together as long as I have been with Maisy.

"It's a great idea. I watched you become a shell of the person you are when she wasn't here, and I finally have my brother back. She is a sister to us, anyway, and you have my full support," Harley says with a slight glare in Luke’s direction. I grin at him before pulling the small box out of my pocket.

"I bought this before she left; it was always my plan to ask her," I tell him, and I see Luke’s shocked face. Something changes while he thinks because he nods at me with some kind of understanding of my love for Maisy. I hope Luke finally finds someone. Hell, I hope all of my brothers do.

"Let's see it then." Luke grins, and Blake leans over too.

I open the box to a tear-shaped diamond in a white-gold band. It's simple, but the diamond is quite big and was very expensive. Maisy only deserves the best with everything I have put her though. Plus, you can’t miss it on her finger. Hopefully, that will keep any other men away.

Blake whistles. "Damn, when Izzy sees that I'm going have to look everywhere for a better ring," he mutters, and I laugh.

"I had it designed and made. I’ll give you the store name in New York, and you can make her one," I tell him, happy to hear his long-term plans with my sister haven’t changed.

"I'm going to have to when she sees how amazing that is." He points at the ring, making us all laugh. Luke takes the box out of my hands and looks at it.

"Dude, that's a big diamond, but it's a good ring." He smirks and hands it to Harley.

"I like it," Harley says simply, with a smile. It must be strange to see your younger brother getting married and having a child before you. I wish he would date or find someone, but he isn't interested. I've seen him take random girls home, but I can't remember the last time he had a girlfriend.

"Thanks." I slip it back into my pocket after Harley hands it back. "How are the new roommates?" I ask Blake, as we haven't seen each other much with everything going on. We will have to go out for a beer soon.

"Allie is great, she is a fantastic cook,” he says, and I grunt at him. The lucky bastard, everyone knows how good of a cook Allie is, but she won’t make food for me.

“The other one is called Emilia, she is nice and quiet. Darren is all right, but he flirted with Izzy the other morning and pissed me off. I might have punched him, and he's moving out now." Blake grins at me.

"If you didn't punch him, I would have, and fuck, I want Allie as a roommate," I grumble.

"You know if you win that bet, you'll get her cooking for you," Luke says with a smirk in my direction.

"What bet?" Blake asks, and I remember that he wasn't there.

"That if Allie and Elliot sleep together within two years, she will cook me cakes for a whole month," I say with a big smile. It's going to happen, and when I'm not too busy, I’ll push them together if I have to. I’m sure Maisy will help me with that.

"What does she get if you lose the bet?" Blake asks with a smile.

"My car, but I'm not worried." I laugh as Blake goes slightly pale. Blake loves my car almost as much as I do, and it would be an insult to the car to see Allie driving it. The girl drives like a maniac.

"It will happen," Luke says, and I nod at him.

"They wind each other up and say they hate each other. Everyone knows there is a fine line between love and hate," I tell them both, and Blake nods.

"He has always wanted that girl, and it's confusing. Elliot usually does go after what he wants," Blake says to me.

“Elliot thinks she knows her father is the one who makes us fight, and that she doesn’t care," I say, and we all go silent.

I don't think she knows because of Izzy. She loves Izzy, and I know she wouldn't do anything to upset her. I will admit, I thought she must know before she became friends with Izzy because she always ignored us all. The more Izzy has told me about Allie, it doesn’t make sense anymore. Maisy always said Allie was a good person, but I couldn’t ask her outright if Allie knew who her father was and what he did.

"She can't know," Blake says, shaking his head.

"I was there. Tristan told Elliot she knew and she didn't care; that we all deserve it because of our father. That's why Elliot was so mean to her and still is," I say, shaking my head.

"It sounds like Tristan was just trying to protect Allie, or maybe even us. I can't think Arthur would be down with Elliot dating his daughter," Harley says, twisting a pen through his fingers in a neat trick.

"I don't know," I say, thinking about what he said. What if all this time Elliot had it wrong? That he was cruel to Allie for years for something she never even knew about.

We all go downstairs and play games on the Xbox for a bit until I go back home to Maisy. She spent the day catching up with Allie and asked for me to leave for a bit, and I'm glad for it. Allie has always been like a sister to her, so they needed time alone.

"I'm home," I say when I open the door.

I walk into our lounge to see Allie and Maisy asleep on the sofas. I click off the TV, which has some vampire crap on it. I need to remind myself to ask her how they actually found more vampire shows to watch.

I gently shake Allie awake by her shoulder. I put a finger to my lips as she looks up in confusion, and I point at Maisy before she gets up. She walks out of the room with me quietly.

"I wanted to show you something before you go home," I say while she puts on her shoes.

"All right then, if it’s anything to do with your girlfriend’s obsession with vampires, I don’t need to know. The next thing she is going to be telling me is about how she convinced you to wear fangs in bed." She laughs, and I nervously laugh, actually worrying about her telling Maisy that idea.

I pull out the ring to stop this conversation. I swear, Allie is in a world of her own.

She squeals before holding her hand over her mouth while she calms down.

"Fucking hell, Sebastian King! That’s a beautiful ring. She will say yes, or I’ll make her," Allie whispers loudly while she bends over the ring. When she pulls away, she smiles gently up at me as I put away the ring.

"So, I have your blessing?" I ask, a little nervous she will say no.

"Well, duh." Allie snorts as she whacks me on the shoulder.

"Good, I know she thinks of you like a sister. So, I wanted to see what you thought." She smiles at that, pulling on her coat.

"You can stay in the spare room if you want, it is late," I tell her, looking out at the night sky.

"No, thanks. Tristan and my dad are arguing a lot right now. I need to be there because they go quiet if I am. I think they are both protecting me from something, but I can't figure it out," she says more to herself than to me as she checks her phone.

She gets her keys out of her pocket, and I realize I want to ask her about her dad. I'm certain she doesn't know now, and I have told Elliot. He shouldn't hate her for something she doesn't know.

"All right, but if you ever need me, let me know," I say, walking her out to her car.

She drives through the gate, the gravel puffing into dust as she speeds away. After I've locked up, I pick up my girl from the sofa and take her to bed. Holding my beautiful Maisy in my arms is the most I've ever been at peace.

43

Maisy

"Where are you going tonight?" My mother asks from her seat on the stiff, white sofa; she perches on the end of it looking like a queen in the silent lounge. I don't answer her truthfully because she would go ape shit if she knew where I am actually going tonight.

"Out with Allie to the local fair," I answer, trying to keep my eyes on the white carpeted floor and not at her. From the corner of my eye, I see her hand tighten on her wine glass. I wait for her to shout at me, but it doesn’t happen.

"Be back by eleven," my dad answers from his seat next to her.

I didn’t notice him there because he is so quiet as he drinks an orange-looking drink from a tumbler. My mother goes to say something, but my dad puts his hand on her leg to stop her, and she turns to glare at him. I make my escape, while they are both not looking, and shout goodbye before I shut the front door.

I smooth down my purple skater-style dress and pull my denim jacket close around my chest as the cold wind blows. I should have worn jeans, but this is the first time in two years that I've dated Seb. He is taking me out on a real date. We kept our relationship a close secret from his dad and my parents. I don't know why he doesn't want his dad to know, but I know my parents would ground me for life if they knew. That wouldn't be the worst thing my mother would do either.

I walk slowly down my drive, and Seb is standing next to a taxi, waiting for me. I hug him quickly before getting into the waiting taxi, and the driver leaves rapidly for the fair. That’s the only truthful thing I told my mother, that I am actually going to the fair tonight.

"You look lovely, May," he whispers into my ear, and I giggle.

Seb is wearing a blue hoodie with dark jeans and expensive-looking trainers. His hair is styled to the side, where his fringe has grown out a little lately across his forehead. There's a small cut on his eyebrow, and a few weeks ago he broke his nose and it's still healing, looking various colours of purple and yellow. I don't believe for a second he fell out of bed and hit the bedside cabinet, somehow breaking his nose.

"What are you thinking so seriously about?" Seb asks as he entwines our fingers, and I smile up at him.

"Nothing much. I'm excited to see the fair. I've never been," I say.

"Me neither, but I'd be excited to go anywhere with you."

He grins and gently kisses our entwined hands. We don't speak much more on the drive, and the taxi driver drops us off just outside the fairground. All the rides light up the dark September night, making the place seem magical.

I pull on Seb's hand, and he walks, holding my hand tightly, into the fair. I walk straight up to the carousel and grin up at Seb, who nods. We find horses next to each other after paying the entrance fee. Seb laughs as I smile and take a picture of him on the ride. The ride squeaks as its old mechanics push us up and down and around the old ride, and eventually, it comes to a stop.

Seb picks me up off of the horse by my waist and slowly slides me down his hard body. He feels more toned and muscled recently. I know he spends a lot of time in the gym, and I can feel the effects as I hold his shoulders. He is looking like a man now and not a teenager anymore, despite the fact that he is.

"Kiss me," I whisper. Seb doesn't need much more encouragement as he takes my lips in a sweet kiss; at only fourteen, it feels like the most amazing kiss in the world.

We spend the rest of the night going on the rides, and Seb wins me a monkey teddy on the throwing ball game. If only for one night, it is a perfect date.

"That place was better than any orgasm I've ever had," Allie sighs in her seat, pulling me from the happy memory.

Izzy is driving us to a local, American-style diner, which has amazing burgers I’m really in the mood for. We spent the day having massages and getting our nails done. We had to drag Allie out of the hot tub when we got hungry because I swear she wouldn’t have ever left the place.

"It was pretty great," Izzy agrees, and so do I.

That place is amazing, the massages have made my skin feel softer than ever before and my back feels less tense than it ever has since I got pregnant.

"Are you getting nervous about the birth? You’re only three weeks away from your due date now," Allie says.

To be honest with myself, I've been trying to forget about how painful the birth is going to be. I want to say I'll just take all the pain killers they can give me, but I don’t know if I want to do that. In the end, I have no idea if I'll be able to cope, but I was planning to do it all alone before, and now I have Seb, so that makes things a lot better.

"A little, but the pain will be worth it for the end result," I say. I read that somewhere in a pregnancy book, and I think if I keep telling myself that, I might believe it.

"Yeah, but you still have to push a baby, about the size of a watermelon, out of your vagina," Allie says bluntly, and it makes me laugh a little. I watch as Izzy goes bright-red and gently whacks Allie on the arm. She just shrugs with a grin at Izzy.

"It's okay, it will all go back into place after, so I've heard," Izzy says, reminding me about how she has been reading all about pregnancy online for me in her spare time.

I can tell how excited she is to have a nephew, and it makes me feel beyond happy. I can’t believe how useful she has been. When I’ve been worried about things, she has been offering lots of helpful advice. I guess I can’t believe it because I’ve never had anyone care that much about me before.

"Can I be there in the room when he is born?" Allie asks randomly as we pull into the car park. “I mean, I want to support you. If that’s helping you by kicking Seb in the balls to compare the pain to, or finding you more pain relief drugs, I'll do whatever you want to help,” she says, and I notice how nervous she looks asking.

"I would like that. Sebastian and I already discussed that I would want you there with me," I tell her. Seb wanted it to just be me and him, but he knows how upset I am about my parents not being here. I know Allie is my only family I have left, even if she isn't related to me, we grew up together. I know I'll need her support.

"Well, I wasn't going to be stopped from getting in that room, anyway," she states, which makes me and Izzy laugh.

I hop out of the car, and the girls walk on each side of me into the diner. I like these old-style, American diners. I’ve never been to America, but my father would bring me back little gifts from his work trips over there. I loved every one and kept them until my mother found them and destroyed them. Dad stopped buying them after that.

We pick a table as I shake away my memories. We order drinks and food as soon as we sit because we are all hungry.

"You guys look tired," I comment, as they both have circles under their eyes.

"Yeah, my great, new roommate decided to bring three girls home last night, and let's say he kept us up all night fucking them," Allie says with a frown, as I blush at the thought. I’m not one to judge, but it seems like a handful.

"I was staying over. He was loud," Izzy says with bright-red cheeks at whatever happened.

"When you and Blake are at it, you’re not that loud. I think they were faking it," Allie says as Izzy coughs into her drink.

"I thought we agreed you wouldn't tell me when you hear me and Blake?" Izzy blushes, and I can't help but giggle.

"I can't help it, you guys are always fucking. Maisy, I walked into the bathroom the other day and–" Izzy cuts her off holding her hand over Allie’s mouth, while I laugh and feel my baby kicking away.

"Please don't ever mention that. It was so embarrassing." Izzy groans.

"I didn’t see you stopping Blake when he shut the door,” Allie says as Izzy hides her face in her hands as she laughs.

“I had to wait half an hour just to get my phone that I'd left in there," Allie pouts at Izzy when she lowers her hands as we all laugh. I think Allie is lucky the food arrives before Izzy can reply.

We all eat quickly in silence. As I’m chewing on a French fry, I look over to catch the gaze of Elena as she is chatting to an older man I don't recognise. She sees me and gets up, trying to walk over, but the old man grabs her arm, stopping her.

"Shit, Elena is here," I say to my friends, and Allie turns, getting up herself to see where I’m looking.

"What the fuck is she doing here with my dad?" Allie practically shouts, and lots of heads turn in our direction.

Izzy looks over at Elena and Allie’s dad. She goes very pale before getting her phone out and ringing someone.

"Have you decided to leave my Sebastian alone yet?" Elena asks, stopping in front of me.

I guess I must have missed when Allie’s dad let her go. Izzy is looking terrified, staring at Allie who has left the table to argue with her dad, and I'm on my own.

"Elena, seriously, you are getting crazy. He isn't yours," I say slowly, hoping she will understand.

"He is, and you will see. I have a plan, and you’re going to pay. I won't watch you have my man."

She leans forward into my face as she talks, a look of disgust all over her pretty face. Now that she is closer, I can see how her hair hasn’t been dyed in a while, and her brown roots are coming through the platinum blond. There’s a faint smell, like alcohol, on her, and her unfocused eyes suggest she has been drinking today.

Seb’s family lawyer has a restraining order on Elena, and she isn’t meant to be near any of his family, me included. Her parents are away on a long trip abroad, according to Seb’s lawyers, but because Elena is over eighteen, they didn’t need to be told.

I had to get a new number this week because I was getting a withheld number calling me all the time. Luckily, since getting a new phone, I haven’t had anyone call me that I don’t want to talk to. Sebastian is convinced it was Elena calling. He is going to go mad when he hears she is shouting at me again.

I feel a little dizzy from standing up quickly, but I refuse to have her look down at me. I glance quickly at Izzy, who is hiding in her seat so Allie's dad can’t see her. I want to go to her, but I can’t.

"By the time I’m done with you, you'll wish you and that baby had disappeared like Seb told you to." She smirks at me as she leans back and walks out of the restaurant. I fall into my seat, watching as Allie’s dad follows Elena out.

"You okay?" I'm shaken from my thoughts as Izzy takes my hand. She is shaking herself, but I have no idea why.

"Yes, are you?" I ask, squeezing her hand, and she shakes her head looking away. Allie comes over and sits next to me.

"Sorry, Maisy, my dad said she was applying for a job," Allie says with a long sigh, and then she looks over at Izzy with a grimace, noticing her tears.

"What's wrong?" She tries to take Izzy’s hand, but Izzy pulls away, standing up quickly.

"He's your dad, Allie?" she says, emphasising the word dad.

Sebastian and Blake suddenly appear at the end of the table, stopping whatever Allie was going to say. Blake wraps an arm around Izzy and walks out with her, after sliding Izzy’s keys into Seb’s hand. Sebastian calls for the bill as he watches Blake take an upset Izzy outside the restaurant. Seb picks me up out of my seat, as I squeal, and sits in my seat with me on his lap. I don’t think he cares if anyone is looking, he just wants me close.

“You girls can never stay out of trouble,” Seb mutters to us while Allie looks down at her drink, clearly deep in thought.

“What the hell happened to Izzy? She looked terrified?" I ask. Allie watches Seb’s answer as closely as I do.

"Nothing to worry about. I will explain later, but she thought she saw someone she is scared of," Seb says, glancing at Allie. I know enough to see he is trying to protect her by lying.

Allie clearly doesn’t believe him either, but she looks so confused. I am feeling the same way. What did I miss? I’ve met Allie's dad a few times, and he seems all right.

"She was only looking at my dad and Elena, why would she react like that?" Allie asks, taking a drink of her wine.

"Allie, I can't answer that for you," Seb says, shaking his head and kissing my forehead.

“Why does no one tell me anything? I want to know why my best friend looked terrified!” she shouts the end part, and I wince as everyone turns to look at us now. A silence fills the small restaurant before Allie talks.

“Sorry, Maisy, I know you’re not meant to be stressed out. Don’t worry, I'll speak to Izzy later,” she says, placing her hand on mine over the table before excusing herself to the toilet.

Seb pays the bill while we wait, and he must have come in Blake’s car, so he drives me and Allie home in Izzy’s.

"Thanks for today," I say to Allie as we pull up. I'm aware she hasn't said anything, but she looks so confused.

"Yeah, no problem, Maisybear. I'll be seeing you at Luke’s dinner tomorrow," she says, waving goodbye to Seb.

I go to ask Seb something as her front door shuts, and he kisses me deeply.

"We are going to the police again with my lawyer and setting up a restraining order on Elena for you, too. You’re also going to tell me everything that happened in that restaurant today on the way. I promise to answer all of your questions when we are home, okay?" I nod and start explaining everything.

It takes around two hours to deal with the police, and I'm tired by the time we are driving home. My phone beeps, and I see it’s Izzy.

Izzy: I'm so sorry for ruining our day. I don't know if Sebastian explained things. I was in shock that Arthur is Allie's dad. X

Me: it's ok, I had a fun day despite that. I'll see you tomorrow and I hope you’re ok now x

Izzy: I'm okay now. I have Blake. Tell Sebastian I'm ok. See you tomorrow x

"That was Izzy, she just said sorry and that she is okay now," I say, placing my hand on Seb's hand, which has tightened on the gear stick.

"I hate that bastard," he mutters, and I glance at him.

I still have no idea what happened in the restaurant today, and we haven’t had time to talk alone. We pull into our home, and Seb takes my hand, leading me straight up to our bedroom.

Once in the room, he starts taking my dress off, and then my shoes and panties. When he finally takes my bra off, he steps back and stares at me. I can see the desire written all over his face, and it makes me want him more than ever. I walk forward and unbutton his shirt, pushing it off of his shoulders. I go to my knees in front of him and undo the button on his jeans, pushing them down.

As usual, he is commando and his huge penis pops out. I cup his balls as I run my tongue slowly up his dick and he moans. I finally take him deep into my mouth and suck him as I move my head up and down.  One glance up at him as he looks at the ceiling, the muscles in his neck straining and his hands in fists at his sides, shows me how close he is to losing control.

"May," he moans, pulling out of me quickly and picking me up and placing me onto the bed on my side.

He lies next to me, lifting one of my legs and pushing himself inside me. I can't help the loud moan that comes out of my mouth.

"Fucking hell, you feel tighter than ever and so damn wet." Seb groans as he picks up speed, making me grasp the bed sheets.

"Sebby, you feel so good," I say in a breathless moan, and I hear Seb's groan as he finishes, setting off my own orgasm that has me screaming. When I finally come down from the high, Seb pulls us into the bed sheets and cuddles me from behind.

"Arthur, Allie’s dad, is the boss of The Cage. He kidnapped Izzy to make us fight more for him, but it didn't work out well for him in the end. We didn't tell Izzy he is Allie's dad because most of us believe she doesn't have any idea who her dad really is," he says gently to me, hugging me close.

"Wow, no wonder she freaked out," I say, pushing myself closer to Seb.

I can’t imagine how bad that was for Izzy, or how devastated Allie is going to feel when she finds out. I don’t think Allie knows, she always told me her dad works away and dealt with cars. I never got the impression she was lying or cared that much about what he does.

"Yeah, we didn't protect her enough, and I will always regret that," he says.

I can hear the defeated tone in his voice. It must have been bad for him, and I wish I had been there to help him.

"It wasn't your fault. That man has controlled you guys for too long," I tell him, getting angry at Allie’s dad. I wonder if Tristan, Allie’s brother, knows. Seb must sense my question.

"Tristan knows, and, honestly, Elliot is convinced Allie knows. I knew she didn't when she became friends with Izzy. She wouldn't have if she knew," he says, and I hold his hand to my chest.

"She doesn't know. I've known her my whole life, and she always thought her dad sold cars for a living," I tell him.

"He likely does that too," Seb mutters.

I turn to look at him and place a gentle kiss on his lips. The baby kicks hard, and Seb's hands go to my stomach as we feel our son kick.

"It's so amazing, you know I'm going to want more than one," he says causally, and I stare at him.

"No way," I tell him sternly before trying to roll away, he just laughs, pulling me back.

"Does Allie know about you guys fighting in The Cage? I remember when we first heard about it, but we were both too scared to go. Plus, I thought you wouldn't take me," I say, remembering a few girls from school talking about The Cage. I heard that some of the King Brothers went to the cage, but I assumed it was Harley or Elliot.

"You’re right, I wouldn't have. The Cage isn't a nice place," he says, looking grim.

"Any chance my handsome boyfriend will make me some food?" I laugh.

"Maybe I'll even add in some iced tea," he says, smacking my bum before hopping out of bed.

We spend the rest of the evening sitting in bed chatting, and Seb calls Blake to check on Izzy, who he says fell asleep but has decided not to say anything to Allie. We agree it isn't our place to tell her. Tristan should, or her dad, but it still hurts that I can't tell her.

44

Sebastian

The sounds of cheering fills my ears as I walk into the massive metal cage. I'm just wearing shorts and wraps on my fists because a shirt is a good tool for someone to grab. The guy I'm fighting is gigantic, and he looks like he is on all sorts of drugs. I have the height benefit, thankfully, and I've already planned out how to take him down. See, I’m the smart brother, my twin, Elliot, is the strongest one, Luke is fast, and Harley is the lethal one. I shake myself out of my thoughts as the buzzer goes off, and the guy stupidly rushes at me, thinking he can take me in one go.

I move quickly to the side and jab a punch to his lower stomach as I move. I want to jump on him and finish this when he falls to his knees, but I back off, dragging out the fight for the screaming crowd.

He gets up and charges me again. This time, he manages to get me to fall. I let him, knowing I need to take a hit; otherwise, the boss won't like it. He lands a punch to my face before I punch back, using my legs to push him off of me. I kneel on his stomach and start landing punch after punch to his face, before I finally see that he is out for the count.

My hands are burning, and I know my lip is cut, but I stand, putting on a face for the crowd as they cheer. I hate hearing them shouting, "King, King, King," like I’m some sort of god.

I eventually move to the back room, avoiding looking at anyone and moving past the training room toward the locker rooms. I grab my clothes and leave them outside the shower before washing off and getting dressed. I think about Luke’s birthday today, knowing we had a lunch because we couldn't have a late party due to the fight. Maisy wouldn't be able to stay out late anyway, and I wouldn’t leave her alone.

Luke has never liked celebrating his birthday, so most years we have had to force him to a party or dinner. Today, we went to a Chinese restaurant he likes in town, and Allie baked him a cake. He was happy, but I could see he wanted to leave. He couldn’t care less that he is finally seventeen. I guess because he has been driving for a year without a licence, the whole getting to drive legally thing isn’t interesting to him.

Harley taught us all to drive way before we took tests. Luke has his test booked in a few days. I've asked him about why he doesn't like his birthday, but he won't answer and just gives me a dark look I know too well. Our dad must have fucked it up for him somehow.

Maisy and I gave him gift cards and a bottle of whisky, which he was happy with. I know he will be enjoying himself tonight.

"You all right?" Blake asks as I walk out of the locker room. He is leaning on the wall next to the door, texting on his phone.

"All good, just a cut lip," I say, and he nods.

We walk to find Luke at the bar, and several women try to talk to me. I ignore them all, as I only have thoughts for one girl at home, but it’s awkward remembering a few of the faces trying to talk to me. Luke has a gorgeous, tall blond woman standing between his legs as he sits on the stool. I can see him playing with her breasts, and her eyes are dazed.

"Dude, get a room," I say as I hop onto the stool next to him. He removes his hands with a laugh and kisses her cheek.

"Go dance, and I’ll find you. I need to chat with my brother," he says, and she wanders off. I grab a beer from the bar, ordering Blake one, too.

"I've messaged Maisy that you are all right. She sent me a million messages about the fight, asking if you were doing okay throughout it." He smiles at me as I feel a little relieved.

"Thanks," I say, checking my phone and seeing she sent me a text not long ago saying she is happy I'm okay.

"Hey, baby." An unwelcome hand slides up my back, and I turn to see Elena. She is more dressed-up than I remember her ever being, or maybe she always dressed like this. She is wearing a tight, red dress, and her hair is everywhere.

"Elena, you know you shouldn't be around me," I say, referring to the restraining order. I had hoped she got the message after that, but it doesn't seem like it from the way she is looking at me.

"I know that bitch made you do it. It's okay, once she has your baby, we can be together." She smiles like she didn’t just say something completely crazy. She is still trying to touch me, but I just move out of the way. I notice Luke and Blake moving closer to my sides.

"Elena, you’re acting a little crazy, now. I don't understand why you won't just forget me. I love Maisy. You grew up with us, and you know I have always loved her. I shouldn't have used you to try to get over her, for that I am sorry," I say, trying to reason with her. I know I’ve said sorry before, but maybe she needs to hear it again.

She goes to say something, and Arthur comes to her side, making her glance at him instead. She instantly goes to the older man, hugging his side. I grimace at that, because she is the same age as me, and he is in his fifties. I know he sleeps around a lot with the normal girls at The Cage, but I didn't think he would go after her. Well, someone as young as her.

"Sebastian, another wonderful fight tonight," he says in the fake way that he always speaks.

Since he hurt my sister, I can't help but want to kill him. It was bad enough for Izzy, but seeing her tied up to a chair in the cage is something I can never forget.

Arthur is dressed in a blue suit, which stands out in the room full of more casually-dressed people. His hair is almost all grey now, and it highlights his empty, blue eyes.

"Luke, I hear you are fighting for me next week. Blake, how I wish you would fight for me," he says as he leers at Luke, and I see Blake tense up.

"I'd rather kill you," Blake smirks at Arthur, who glares at him in return.

"Don't be rude, boy. Come on, Elena, I have something to show you," he says as she nods her head up and down in excitement. They walk off, but Elena still stares back at me until the crowd swallows her up.

"They suit each other. They are both bat-shit crazy," Luke says, and I laugh.

"Yeah, hopefully she starts stalking him instead," I say with a grimace.

"I'm off. I want to see Izzy. Do you want a lift?" Blake asks. I know Izzy is staying at our house with Maisy, so it makes sense. Blake is staying over, and Luke drove me up.

"Yeah, sounds good. Have fun with the blonde, bro," I say to Luke, whose attention is on another girl in the crowd. It’s not the blonde from earlier, but that doesn’t surprise me.

"He is worse than us before we found our girls," Blake says when we are walking to the car.

"That's true. Some girl will knock him off his feet. I'm looking forward to that day," I say with a grin.

"Me, too. I'm thinking of asking Izzy to move in with me; she stays over nearly every night now," he says, and it seems like he is asking me for permission. I know he and my sister are perfect for each other.

"You should be asking Harley, but I think it's cool. She is crazy about you, so she will say yes," I say, patting his back.

"I hope so, I know it's soon, but I can't imagine my life without her," he says, unlocking the car. I get into the car before I reply.

"I understand that feeling, but less of the girly talk," I say with a smile, thinking of my beautiful girlfriend at home, who will hopefully be my wife soon. I know I'm only eighteen, but I refuse to live without her any longer.

"How are you feeling about the baby coming? It must be fucking scary. Yes, I know it’s a girly question," Blake says with a slight shiver as he drives us home.

"I'm excited. I've always wanted children. Maybe not so young, but I wouldn’t change a thing," I tell him.

"I’m happy Maisy is back. Fuck, I almost lost my best friend back there. She makes you happy, and that's good," he says.

"Thanks for sticking by me. I was off the rails, I know that," I say with a slight grimace.

"I would be the same without Izzy. Plus, you were my brother before I met Izzy," he tells me, and I laugh.

"Man, that is true." I smirk, remembering how Blake grew up with us too.

"Remember when we were eleven and we swore we wouldn't get girlfriends because we didn't like girls?" Blake laughs.

"I remember we were idiots." I laugh with him. My phone buzzes, and I see it’s from Elliot.

Elliot: come back to the cage, Luke needs us.

Me: on my way with Blake.

"We need to head back, Luke’s in trouble," I say, and Blake does a turn in the road. We have only been driving for half an hour, how much shit could he have gotten into?

I text Maisy.

Me: had to go back, won't be late, don't worry. Luke needs my help x

Maisy: Ok. Izzy and I are going to bed. See you soon, love you x

I smile, but I'm still worried about what my little brother has gotten himself into.

45

Maisy

I hear a bang as the front door opens, and I sit up on the sofa. I was watching some TV after Izzy went to bed, and I must have fallen asleep. I get up and the door opens. The first thing I see is Elliot carrying Seb over his shoulder. I gasp and move out of the way as Elliot places Seb on the sofa, his face is covered in bruises and cuts.

"What the hell happened?" I demand, Elliot collapses onto the other sofa. He has a black eye and his clothes are ripped like Seb’s. I want to help him, but I rush over to Seb first, looking him over. He looks worse: one eye is nearly shut, and the rest of his face is black and blue. I lift his shirt to see he has bruises on his stomach, but nothing looks too bad.

"He weighs a fucking ton. What the fuck do you feed him?" He pants, and I glare at him. "He is fine. Luke fucked some girl who was a girlfriend of a gang of big guys. We managed to knock them all out, but they beat Luke, and Seb got knocked out during the fight," he tells me a little breathlessly as he takes off his leather jacket.

"Do you need some ice?" I ask, and he grunts at me, which I take as a yes.

I go to the kitchen and get an ice bag for him and a bottle of water. He takes them from me with a nod.

"Is Luke all right?" I ask, placing a blanket over Seb and stroking his cheek. He looks all right, just in a deep sleep. I'll get some water and clean up the blood in a bit.

"Yeah, Blake has taken him to his mum to check him over. He might have a few broken ribs," Elliot says as he rests the ice pack on his bleeding knuckles.

I go to sit next to him on the other sofa and lean my head back, looking at the ceiling.

"I can't imagine having a baby when Seb is caught up in this life. Does that make me a bad person? I love him so much, but I'm worried about the danger The Cage brings to our baby." I sigh and look over at Elliot, who is staring out the window.

"I understand, Maisy. To be real with you, it's a hard life. But we will keep you and the baby safe. The Cage seems to have ruined most of our lives. I'm glad you have fixed one of my brothers," he tells me, without looking at me once.

I place my hand on his shoulder, and he tenses.

"Someone will fix yours, too, but you have a family. I consider you a brother to me, like Sebastian thinks of you, and not just because you’re his twin. It's because you’re a good man under all the leather and tattoos. Let’s not even mention the happy personality," I say, moving my hand off of his shoulder with a smile. His head drops, looking down at his knuckles.

"I'm not a good man, Maisy," he whispers.

"You are," I whisper back. He gets up to check on Seb and takes off his boots for him. I can see how much he cares for his twin, even if he doesn't say it.

"I'm going to check on Luke," he says, walking toward the front door.

"Message me when you know anything," I say, and he nods before leaving. I walk upstairs and gently knock on Izzy’s door before opening it. I wake Izzy up to explain why Blake won't be here tonight. She calls Blake, and I leave her to it.

I eventually fall to sleep on the other sofa, watching Seb after I cleaned his face with some water. He looks so peaceful, sleeping. His dark hair is longer than I've ever seen it, and it's just growing into his eyes. His top is ripped, so I can see that amazing chest I love to lie on. He is so handsome it's breath-taking, and I know someone is looking out for me by making him all mine.

"May, wake up," Seb says gently, like a whisper, and moves my hair from my face. He’s sitting next to me on the sofa, where I fell asleep. The sun is just rising, so it must be early.

"Hey, you okay?" I ask, cupping his swollen face when all of last night comes back to me.

"Yeah, just sore. I'm sorry, I didn't think there would be that many guys. I couldn't let them hurt Luke anymore," he says, looking down in guilt. "Izzy woke me up while you were sleeping. She said Luke is home with three broken ribs, but nothing too bad. Blake’s mum had some strong painkillers she gave him, along with a telling off, too." He smiles at me.

"Oh, I'm glad he is home at least. Elliot looked like he had a few bruises. Is Izzy still here?" I ask.

"Nah, Blake took her home to his place," he says and sits next to me, rubbing my bump.

"Morning, little man, don't come too early for us, please, or mummy will be mad that daddy won't look good in the pictures." He chuckles, and I can't help but smile.

"Mummy won't mind." I sigh, enjoying his hands on my bump.

"I need to tell you that I saw Elena last night. She was with Arthur. I don't know what she is playing at, but what she said was scary and crazy," he says, and I tense up.

"She doesn't sound right in the head," I tell him, remembering the last time I saw her.

"No, she isn't, and I want you to walk away from her if you see her. Or call the police if you’re alone," he tells me, and I look up as I gently kiss him.

"I will. I promise. But I'm never alone right now. Someone is always with me, so don't worry," I say, grinning. It's so nice to have family always around. I know Seb has something to do with it, but he says they all just like being around me. I'm not worried because I trust him, and they wouldn’t spend time with me if they didn’t want to.

"Is Allie coming later still?" he asks.

"Yeah, I can't wait. We are watching TV and ordering pizza." I grin. I can't wait to start running again and eating right. It's difficult to stay healthy during pregnancy, and it was worse when I was working all those hours. Seb made me give my notice for the end of my maternity leave the other day and promised we will sort our future out when the baby comes.

"Good. I'm meeting Harley at twelve, but I won't be too long." He kisses my cheek.

"You go and shower, and I’ll make breakfast," I say, getting up slowly with Seb's help.

"Why don't you rest, and I’ll do them both," he says, still trying to look after me. He has become a little overbearing in these last few weeks as I've gotten bigger.

"No, Seb, I'm fine, honestly. Go for your shower," I say and give him a kiss on his cheek to stop that worried face.

He mutters something but walks off smiling. I shake my head, heading to our kitchen to start making breakfast. I'm half way through cooking when Elliot wanders in and puts his bike helmet on the kitchen counter.

"Hey, your door was open," he says without a care in the world as he sits on a stool at the breakfast table.

"No problem, want some breakfast?" I ask, as I've cooked too much bacon, eggs, and toast anyway.

"Sounds great. I just came to check on Seb," he says as I sort out a plate for him.

"I'm good, bro," Seb says, walking into the room and kissing my cheek before taking his plate of food and sitting next to Elliot. I glance at the twins while they chat. They look the same in their faces, but are so different in every other way. Elliot’s hair is much darker than Seb's, and he always has a little stubble on his jaw, whereas Seb is usually clean-shaven. The way they dress is so different, too. Elliot is always in all black, looking like a scary biker. Well, he does have a bike, so I guess that makes sense, and Seb looks like a college student. I shake my head before taking my seat.

"So what's my nephew going to be named?" Elliot asks, and then starts eating.

"We haven't decided yet, but I think anything like Sebastian is a good idea." Seb grins, and I shake my head, smiling.

"No chance," I say and giggle when he tickles me.

"Cheeky girl." He kisses me and then leans back to eat.

"I agree with Maisy," Elliot mutters before his phone goes off.

I can’t help the giggle that escapes as his phone is playing the song about a girl’s milkshake bringing all the boys to the yard. Elliot glares at me as he takes the phone call, moving into the other room. Seb and I look at each other over the table and burst into laughter. Thankfully, we have stopped when Elliot comes back into the room.

"Good news, the club is nearly done. The contractors think it will be about one month before it can be opened," Elliot says with a small grin.

"That's great, man, you can finally do something other than work on that Harley of yours," Seb says, patting Elliot on the back.

“Don’t knock it, you should watch and learn something, asshole,” Elliot fires back, and I have to ask.

“Isn’t it odd that you like bikes and own a Harley, and your brother is named after them, yet he doesn’t drive one?” I ask, and Seb laughs.

“Harley hates his name and isn’t a fan of bikes,” Seb tells me, and Elliot nods in agreement.

“I only bought the Harley to piss him off to start off with, but then I liked it,” Elliot says with a smirk.

“I guess you don’t always like what your parents named you,” I say with a slight chuckle.

"Thanks for the food, Maisy. I can't wait to meet my nephew," Elliot says before getting his helmet and doing up his leather jacket. He waves bye before he leaves as I eat my food.

"Elliot talks a hell of lot more than he used to," I say to Seb, who seems to think about it. Growing up around Elliot, he never spoke to me unless he needed something.

"He does seem to be trying to become nicer to people," Seb notes before taking the empty plates to clean. I walk over to him and rest my head on his back.

"You know, it turns me on to see a man cleaning," I tell him and lower my hands to the waistband of his joggers.

"Well, I won't be taking you to see anyone else clean," he growls, and I giggle when he picks me up in his arms like I weigh nothing.

"Sebby, your hands are wet," I say, and he laughs.

"I plan to get you wet, anyway, May," he growls and then kisses me as he carries me up the stairs. We spend most of the morning in bed before he has to leave, and I can't help but think I have the perfect man for me.

46

Sebastian

"All done, bro," I say, signing the last of the paperwork with our solicitor, and Harley grins from his seat behind his desk.

"Congratulations, Mr. King, everything is done and good luck with the expansion," says our family lawyer, John, and he shakes my hand before leaving.

"When are you going to tell Maisy?" Harley asks with a slightly disapproving face.

I know he doesn't agree with me not telling Maisy, but I think I’m doing the right thing. She has spent months alone and worrying about money. I want to take over that for her. I want to give her a chance to have a future she controls, like being able to go to university.

"Soon. She is stressed enough about the baby coming and Elena. I just don't want to stress her out with another thing to worry about,” I tell him with a sigh, watching as he puts the paperwork in his briefcase.

"I get that," he finally replies.

"You’re going to have to make room for my desk," I smirk.

"I've already ordered you one, which you can have in your own damn office," he says with a chuckle.

I can’t wait to have my own office. I'll have to make sure the door has a lock for when Maisy comes over and we find out how sturdy the desk is. Thankfully, before I get any harder from that thought, there's a knock at the door.

"Come in," Harley shouts, and I lean against a wall as a pretty woman with short, blond hair walks in. She looks to be in her early thirties and is wearing tight, yoga shorts with just a sports bra on. Even though she is pretty amazing, my thoughts go straight to Maisy, and I start comparing. She always wins.

"Harley, baby, I wondered if you wanted to go out again tonight. You could stay at my place, again,” she says, leaning over Harley's desk.

"No, I'm busy. Jessica, this isn't a good time," he says, looking bored and leaning back in his chair to watch her. I honestly feel like leaving because this seems like it’s going to get awkward in here. I’ve left enough girls after one night to know where this conversation is going.

"How about tomorrow?" she asks, sounding a little desperate now.

"I can go," I say, smirking at how awkward Harley looks right now. He glares at me before coming to stand next to Jessica and holding her one arm gently but firmly as he leads her out.

"I'm sorry, Jessica. I enjoyed last night, but I'm not looking for anything more right now. I did explain this yesterday, and nothing has changed," he tells her and stops by the door.

"Fine, you’re the one missing out." She shoves past him and slams the door on the way out.

"Damn, that was bad." I whistle as Harley shakes his head at me.

I get a bottle of water out of the mini-fridge he has in here. I have to order myself a mini-fridge too.

"How is Maisy doing?" He changes the subject.

I send him a knowing glance, but I don't say anything. I've never seen any of Harley's one night stands, but I've heard he has them. Always with older women, so I'm guessing he has a thing for them.

"All good. My baby is kicking a lot. Maisy won’t admit it, but she is struggling to get off the sofa these days. She is looking forward to seeing you this Saturday," I tell him, and he smiles fondly.

If I didn’t know that Harley has always treated Maisy like a sister, I would be jealous of that look, but I’m not. I know there’s nothing between them other than love for each other like family.

"Yeah, me too. Sorry I can't be over more, but the gym is so busy. I will be happy for your help after the baby comes," he says.

"I'm honestly looking forward to it. I've always loved this place." I smile. I come here at least three times a week to work out, and I run every day for an hour to keep in shape.

"It certainly keeps me busy." He smiles, but it doesn't quite look real.

"You doing okay, bro?" I ask.

"Yeah, it's just odd to see my younger siblings more settled in their lives than I am." He laughs before the phone rings. He answers and then asks whoever it is to hold.

"Sorry, Seb, I have to take this. I’ll see you later," he says.

"No problem. Later," I say, then walk out.

I'm nervous as I get into my car because I'm meeting Maisy’s dad to ask him for permission to marry Maisy. I know it's a little old-fashioned, but I need to do it. I’ve done everything backwards, like getting Maisy pregnant before marrying her, so I need to do this one thing right.

I pull into the parking lot of the coffee shop in town and order a coffee. I take a seat by the window, watching people come in. I'm a little early, so I'm surprised to see Maisy's dad come in and take a seat, after getting his own drink.

"Hello, Sebastian, how is my daughter?" he asks as an introduction.

Maisy’s dad looks more like an old college professor than the successful businessman I know he is. He owns several very large hotel chains all over Europe and America. I don’t think he is that involved in them anymore by the look of him. His suit has seen better days, despite the fact it’s an expensive make, and his face is pale. He looks a little ill as his hands shake around his drink.

"Very good, Mr. Reynolds. We are both looking forward to our son’s birth," I tell him, and I have to look down into my drink. The dark coffee reminds me of Maisy’s dark-brown eyes, and I clear my throat before looking at him.

"I came to ask for your blessing. I want to ask Maisy to marry me. She doesn't know I am here. I promise to always look after her. I love her very much," I tell him, managing to keep eye contact the whole time even when he looks emotional.

"You’re one of the best things that's ever happened to my girl. Yes, you have my blessing, Sebastian, and you don't have to tell me you love her, I can see it," he says and then carries on speaking.

“I was disappointed when Maisy came home all those months ago and said she wanted to come with us on our trip to Europe. I knew something must have happened between you two, but we took her away with us. A month into the holiday, my ex-wife found out Maisy was pregnant. I cancelled our trip and made Maisy move back home. I hoped she would contact you, but I didn’t push her. I’m so pleased that you finally showed her where her home is. Don’t let her go,” he says, wiping away a few tears.

"Thanks. I'll speak to Maisy about her seeing you. I know she misses you," I tell him honestly, because we had a chat the other day. She does want her dad around, but she is too stubborn and, I think, scared to try. She’s worried she’ll get put down again.

"Thank you for your help. Can I give you some advice?" he says as he pushes his black hair out of his eyes.

He looks so much like Maisy at that point, it almost makes me smile. They have the same brown eyes and black hair, but his is going grey. The only thing she seems to have gotten from her mother is her body figure, but she has more curves now that she is pregnant, and I hope she keeps them. I could just get her pregnant again.

"I would like that." I smile.

"Don't let her go. I fell in love with a girl once, but I let her go for money, and I wish I hadn't." He looks away, clearly lost in thought.

"I won't. She is my life," I say firmly.

"Well, son, I hope I get to meet my grandson and see your wedding," he says with his voice full of hope.

"I can't promise because it’s Maisy’s decision, but I will try." I pat him on the shoulder before saying bye and leaving.

When I get home, it’s dinner time and Maisy is in the kitchen, cooking a stir fry as rice is boiling in a pot.

"Smells amazing again, May," I say as I walk in and kiss her cheek. She smiles up at me, and it takes my breath away how beautiful she is. Her long, black hair is wavy, and she is wearing a blue sundress that shows off all her curves as it falls to her knees.

"Don't you think it's getting a little cold for dresses?" I ask her.

"Nope," she says, and I remember she always wears her dresses, no matter how cold. She would just add tights and a big coat when we went out. I help her dish it up, and we eat together in the dining room. We have a simple four-chaired, wooden table, but it's perfect for us. The room is quite bare, with just a wooden cabinet and a picture of the sunset on the wall, but I like it.

"I met with your dad today," I say, noticing how she tenses up.

"Why, Sebastian?" she asks, looking at my eyes.

"It doesn't matter, but he wants to talk to you." I grab her hand to hold over the table.

"Do you think I should?" she asks as she moves her food around the plate.

I walk over and crouch next to her, moving her chair to face me and tilting her face up with my finger so she is looking at me. I frown when I see the tears and kiss them away.

"That's your choice, and I'll support you in whatever you want, but I know you miss him. He wasn't a good dad before, but I think he wants to try, May," I tell her.

"It's hard to forgive him," she says, resting her forehead against mine.

"I know."

We don't say anything more about her dad as we eat, and I clean up while she rests. When I'm done, I walk back into our lounge and hear her speaking.

"Okay, Dad. Why don't you come over next week? I miss you, too."

I smile to myself, knowing this is the best way forward for Maisy.

47

Sebastian

"You look amazing sis," I say, hugging Izzy as Maisy and I walk into the kitchen at my brother’s house.

"No baby yet?" Blake says to Maisy as a hello.

"No," she says bluntly, and I wrap my arm around her and kiss her forehead. Maisy is a little hormonal at the moment, and I worry for Blake’s sake as my girlfriend glares at him. I can’t count the amount of times people have asked her when the baby is coming now.

"Won't be long, May," I tell her as she sighs and rests into me. I know she is very uncomfortable right now, and I tried to persuade her to stay at home today. I didn’t have much choice when she said she would drive herself here without me. So, here we are; my stubborn girlfriend wouldn’t ever miss Izzy’s birthday.

"Happy eighteenth birthday, Izzy," Maisy says with a smile.

"Thanks for the present, too, and you should be calling me sis." She laughs and hugs Maisy gently before placing a kiss on Maisy’s bump.

"I'm never going to get used to everyone touching my stomach." Maisy laughs.

"Only me, and our son, will when he comes out," I say, feeling jealous of anyone who touches her.

"Okay, caveman." She laughs, whacking my chest with the back of her hand.

"I know that feeling," Izzy says, kissing Blake on the cheek, who smiles down at her before pulling her to his side.

"Another shot." Luke appears at Izzy’s side, and they have shots together. I raise my eyebrows at Blake who just shakes his head with a grin.

"Izzy lost a bet with Luke, so she has to get drunk tonight," he says and looks over at Izzy, who is chatting with some people from our old school.

"What was the bet?" I ask. I know Izzy doesn’t drink, so it must have been something she was sure wouldn’t happen.

"That Luke could get Allie to kiss Elliot." Blake laughs as I snort.

"There's no way Luke won that bet." I shake my head, but I glance at a smirking Luke, who's handing Izzy another shot.

"He did. Izzy didn't say where Allie had to kiss Elliot, so he paid Allie to kiss Elliot on the cheek," Blake says.

"Did anyone record this? I bet Elliot went mad," Maisy says, looking happy. I grin at her.

"Nah, she did it quickly when he was surrounded by people and ran off." Blake laughs. I know Luke and Allie wanted Izzy to let loose a little because she has been so stressed over college work.

Izzy bounces over and throws herself into Blake’s arms, kissing him way too passionately for me to witness that.

"Come on," I mutter, turning away from the couple and walking into the lounge.

"Maisybear," Allie shouts, bouncing off the sofa where she was talking with some guy. I notice Elliot glaring at the guy on the couch before watching Allie again. I can't help the grin on my face as Elliot sees I've noticed his watching. I wink at him.

"How are you feeling?" Allie asks, running her hands over Maisy’s baby bump.

"All right, just had a few pains today," she says, looking anywhere but at me.

"You didn't tell me that, I wouldn't have brought you. Sit down." I tell her with a sigh and make her sit in an empty seat.

"I know, but I had to come. It’s Izzy’s eighteenth birthday. Plus, they aren't too bad," she says, resting a hand on her stomach.

I don’t want to say Maisy is huge now, but she is. She’s overdue now by three days, and her bump looks so much bigger than the rest of her. She has been struggling with headaches and swollen feet for weeks. The midwives keep saying it’s all normal and her blood pressure is fine, so I shouldn’t worry, but I do.

"You sure?" I ask, brushing a kiss on her forehead, unable to stay mad at her for long.

"Yep." She grins up at me.

"Would you like a drink?" I ask Allie and Maisy, who both nod at me.

As I walk through the house saying hello to people I know, I find Harley and Elliot chatting in the kitchen by the drinks. I grab two beers and an orange juice as I go to say hello to my brothers.

"I heard you had a special kiss earlier." I smirk, and Elliot whacks me on the arm, nearly making me drop my drinks.

"Shut the fuck up," he growls at me. I can’t help the chuckle that comes out. I move behind Harley when Elliot looks like he’s close to strangling me.

"You really should just tell that girl how you feel," Harley says with a hidden grin.

"That she is annoying?" Elliot answers.

"Nah, more like you want to fuck her and have since high school," I say and get hit again for that one on the arm.

Elliot walks off as Harley and I laugh our heads off.

"See you in a bit, bro," I say to Harley before heading back to my girl.

"Here you go." I hand over the orange juice to Maisy and the beer to Allie. "So, what are you ladies talking about?" I ask them.

"You don't want to know, Sebby," Maisy says with a look I don't get. I notice she is holding her side.

"Maisy was just telling me about how she got you to finally wear those fangs and pretend to be a vampire in bed." Allie laughs at my horrified face.

"You know what, I really didn't want anyone to know that, Allie, and I wish you didn’t know that," I say and glare at Maisy, who is bright-red and giggling. I can’t stay mad at her, and she knows it.

"You asked what we were talking about," Allie says as she continues to laugh.

"Are your roommates here? I would like to meet the people Izzy is moving in with," I say, trying to get her to change the subject.

"Well, the new one who sleeps around is here with some girl. Emilia couldn't come, she has a date with some beefed-up dude." Allie shakes her head at the thought.

"What do you think of them, then?" I ask.

"They’re good people, don’t worry. I’ll kick their asses if they mess with my Izzy. I doubt this new guy would try it like the last one,” she tells me, and it makes me more relieved than I want to admit.

"I knew there was a reason I like you." I wink, and she laughs.

"You’re quiet, you all right?" I ask Maisy, who seems a little pale.

"Yeah, I'm good," she says quietly, and I frown.

I’m about to say something stupid, like demanding Maisy lets me take her home when Izzy and Blake come into the room. They both have messed-up clothes, and Izzy is straightening her hair down. I can't help but frown a little, feeling overprotective as I glare at Blake, who just shrugs at me. I swear the bastard even mouthed the words, ‘not sorry’ to me. Thank fuck I’m not having a girl, I don’t think I could cope with it.

"Shots," Luke shouts, coming into the room carrying a tray of multi-coloured shots.

"Izzy, come here, sis," Luke shouts, and I watch as Izzy does four shots with Luke and sways as she stands.

Allie goes over, doing a shot before turning the music up and dancing with Izzy. Half an hour later, Izzy is dancing on the coffee table, while Allie laughs with Maisy and me. I get my own payback by watching Blake trying to get Izzy down off the table and not helping him.

"Ow, ow, ow," I hear Maisy shout, and then my feet feel wet.

"Fuck, your waters have gone, Maisybear," Allie shouts, and I panic.

"Turn the fucking music off," I shout at Luke, who stops dancing with some girl to do that quickly for me.

"Let's get you to the hospital, May," I say, picking Maisy up who smiles at me, even when she holds her stomach in pain. I don’t care that my top and shoes are wet as I hug her close, wishing I could take the pain from her.

"Our baby is coming," she whispers.

"I know, baby," I say, kissing her forehead when she suddenly holds her stomach in pain and screams.

"Wait, I'm coming," I hear Izzy say behind me, followed by a thump as she trips over something.

"No chance, you’re wasted, Izzy. It's sober up time for you before I'm taking you to the hospital later," Blake says, and I agree with him.

"I will start my car. Allie, you open the doors for Seb," Harley shouts, getting his keys out of the bowl by the door.

"Someone grab the bag out of my boot would you? The car is open," I shout, unlocking the car with my keys in my pocket when I get outside. Maisy doesn’t say anything as we all run around sorting things out.

"Ah, fucking hell, that hurt," Maisy screams, holding onto my neck.

I don’t complain when her nails dig into my neck, enough that I'll likely have marks. She can hurt me as much as she wants if it makes her feel better.

"We will be at the hospital soon, and they have drugs," I tell her, having no idea what else to say.

I slide into Harley's car, and Allie shuts the door behind me. Elliot moves into the seat next to me, and Allie slides into the front seat, leaning back to hold onto Maisy’s hand after doing her seatbelt up.

"You’re doing great, Maisybear," she says as Maisy screams again.

Harley starts the car, and we drive to the hospital.

"Ah, it really hurts," Maisy screams again, and I feel my jeans getting soaked.

I panic when I feel the warm blood on my hand, there’s no way that’s water. I pull up my hand behind Maisy and see it covered in blood to make sure. Maisy doesn't see, but Allie does, going pale. She whispers to Harley, and I feel the car speed up.

"You’re doing great. I love you, baby." I kiss her forehead, freaking out about the blood.

"Call the hospital and tell them we are on the way, and that Maisy is bleeding a lot, Elliot," I tell my twin, who looks as worried as all of us.

I don’t like saying it out loud because I know it will scare her. I feel her tense, but she screams with what must be another contraction. That can't be normal. The next ten minutes to the hospital are the worst of my life. All I can think about is how I can’t lose her or the baby. I'll do anything to make sure I don’t.

I lift her out of the car when Allie opens it for us. I place her on the gurney that is ready for us, with midwives and a doctor standing around it. We are quickly taken in, and my brothers wait outside while Allie comes in with me. I'm covered in blood, and I must look terrible by the way the nurses are staring at me.

"Okay, Maisy, I'm going to check you now," the doctor says, and I hold Maisy’s hand as they do the examination.

Maisy screams, and I see more blood appear, the white bed sheets turning red. She looks so pale, and Allie is pacing by the door.

"Maisy, listen to me. No pushing your baby out even if you want to. We need to do an emergency c-section, you’re haemorrhaging badly, Maisy," the doctor tells her.

She whispers, “Just save my baby boy, please.”

The sound of her breathless plea breaks my heart, and I hear Allie crying by the door.

“I will do everything in my power to save you both,” the doctor tells her.

The next thing I know, Maisy is being taken out of the room, and I'm told I have to wait in here. Allie has to hold me back when they tell me I can’t follow and that they will bring the baby out. I vaguely hear Allie making sure that we are told of anything that happens.

I fall to the floor holding my hands to my face because I can’t believe this has happened.

"They will both be fine, she is strong. I'm going to get the boys. We need the family," Allie says, and I don't move.

“Brother, she is a King already, and she will make it through this. Maisy and your son need you to be strong,” Harley says to me. I can see him crouched on the floor in front of me.

“You’re right,” I say as I realise I can’t break down now.

"I brought some clothes from the car," Harley says as I stand. I glance at the pile and take them to the bathroom to change. It's some jogger bottoms and a white top that I know are Harley’s from the gym.

None of us say anything while we wait in the room for the next half an hour. Allie holds my hand, which helps in a way. Elliot sits close to Allie on the floor, I swear he is holding her hand, but I don’t check. Harley is pacing the room by the window, sending texts to the rest of our family, I think.

The door opens, and I jump to my feet to see a midwife walking in with a tiny bundle wrapped in a white blanket. I walk over, feeling myself shaking, as the midwife explains that Maisy is fine and our baby boy is looking great. She hands over my son, who is sleeping and wearing a little, white hat. He has a load of black, curly hair and looks so much like his mother with his dark eyelashes.

I don't know how long I spend standing in the doorway, holding my son as his small hand reaches out and squeezes my little finger. I know I’m crying, but I don’t care. I turn eventually, to see my brothers and Allie standing in wait.

Allie is standing holding Elliot's hand as they walk over and take turns looking at my son.  Harley wipes away a few tears as he kisses my son’s head, and Allie cries into Elliot’s shoulder in happiness with a massive grin. Elliot smiles so much that I’m surprised he is the brother I’m used to.

It's over half an hour later before Maisy is brought in. They said it would be a while before she wakes up. I sit in the seat next to her, bottle feeding our hungry baby and feeling complete in a way I didn't know I could.

48

Maisy

I wake up slowly to the sound of beeping and Allie’s voice as she talks to someone. The bright room hurts my eyes as I try to open them, and the room spins a little. I try to focus on Allie's voice as she speaks, and not the urge to sleep again.

"He is so perfect, he looks so much like his mum," Allie says, sounding completely in wonder about something.

"That's true," I hear Seb say.

My heart flutters at his gravelly voice, it’s deeper than usual. I wonder who they’re talking about. I can feel wires in my hand and smell the clean smell of a hospital. I remember the party suddenly and then what happened after. I blink my eyes open with some force, and I feel the pain of a cut on my stomach as I try to sit up.

"Maisy, thank God you’re awake." Seb’s face comes into view, and I smile at him.

He looks worn out but happy, and that relaxes me a little. I'm in the hospital now, and I want to see my baby. I go to feel my stomach, somehow expecting it to have gone down after having the baby, and Seb stops my hands, holding them. I did have my baby, I think. Everything is a little confusing.

"Do you want a drink?" he asks, and I nod, feeling a little more than confused and weak. I look over to see Allie standing over a baby cot, smiling at me.

"Here, drink this, and I’ll get our son for you to meet him." Seb smiles widely at me, and I do as I'm told. The drink feels amazing as my throat is very dry, and I pull myself up to a sitting position, using the bed controls.

"Hey, take it easy," Allie says, coming to my side and holding my shaking hand.

"Seb, is he okay?" I ask as Seb walks over, gently whispering something to a bundle of white blankets in his arms.

"See for yourself." He smiles down at me. It’s a look full of love, but I can see the tears in his eyes, which he is holding back.

I carefully take my son from Seb and look down into his bright-green eyes as my baby stares up at me. He is beautiful, with lots of black hair like mine, but it curls like my dad’s, and he has my facial features. The eyes are purely Seb’s, and he is so cute as he yawns. I run a finger down his soft cheek, loving the smell of him. I’ve heard new babies smell amazing, but I didn’t believe it until now.

"He is perfect," I say, not able to stop myself from crying now.

"No tears, baby." Seb kisses me gently, and we both stare down at our little baby.

"I'm going to leave you alone," Allie says, walking out. I send a grateful look her way, and she winks at me.

"What happened?" I ask, still staring at my son, trying to memorize every part of his face.

"Your waters went at the party, and then you ended up needing an emergency c-section. God, May, I thought I lost you both," he says, resting his head on my legs. I can see he is crying even if he doesn’t make a sound. I run my spare hand through his hair, ignoring the slight pain from my stomach at the movement.

"We are both okay. I'm never leaving you, my Sebby." I sob quietly.

He looks up at me before taking my small hand in his large one.

“Marry me, May. I have this whole day planned out to ask you, but I don't want to waste another day. I've loved you from the moment I saw you in school.” He takes a deep breath before he continues, and I just sit in complete shock listening to him.

“I will keep you safe and loved for the rest of your life. Will you marry me, Maisy Reynolds?" he asks, letting go of my hand as he gets down on one knee and pulls out a small, white box.

I burst into tears when I see the massive, diamond ring. Not that I needed a ring because I know my answer anyway, but it feels amazing knowing that he had this with him all the time.

"Yes, yes, of course I will marry you, Sebby," I say with a large smile, and he jumps up off the floor, sliding the ring onto my finger as soon as he can.

Seb looks happy as he kisses the ring on my finger and then slides his hand through my messed up hair. “Thank you,” he says against my lips before kissing me deeply. Our son decides to join in, with a loud cry, and we break away, chuckling.

"Hey, shush, mummy's here," I say to our son who calms at my voice, and I talk to him until he falls asleep with Seb just watching us.

"We need a name," he says with a grin as he takes our son into his arms.

"What do you think of Jacob Harley King?" I ask.

I end up with a massive kiss. I don’t remind Seb where I heard the first name from. I know Seb doesn’t have much love for my favourite film.

"Yes, hello, my little Jake. I love you and your mum, so, so much." He kisses our son on the head and grins at me as I watch them.

"I'm going to call them all in so they can hear the name together and our good news," he says, looking so proud holding our son. There’s something amazing about seeing the love of your life holding your baby, like a tiny, little gift from God, which makes you feel so at peace.

"Sounds good," I say, taking my drink off the side table and having a sip while I wait for everyone to come in. I look up as a tearful Izzy comes in the -now very cramped- room.

"Oh God, Maisy, I can't believe I was drunk when you had him, and we share a birthday as well." She hugs me briefly and goes back to Blake.

“Don’t worry about it,” I tell her, and she wipes away her tears with a smile at me.

"Congratulations, he is a handsome, little dude," Blake says, and the boys all agree.

"Well, we have decided on a name and we have some other news," Seb says, holding Jake in his one arm.

"Get on with it." Luke winks at Seb, who chuckles at his brother.

"Our son is called Jake Harley King," he says, and everyone smiles at his name. Allie winks at me, and I hold in a chuckle as I shake my head.

"You didn't have to do that, but thank you," Harley says, coming over to pat Seb on the shoulder and nodding at me. I can see the tears, even if he won't show them to anyone.

"You’re like a dad to me, bro. If there is anyone I want my son to be like, it is you," Seb says.

"Let me hold him, then." Harley grins at Seb's grunt, before I hand over Jake.

"The other news is that I asked Maisy to marry me, and she said yes." At that, the room goes mad with congratulations. Allie bounces over to me, throwing her arms around me and only pulling away when I wince, my stomach still feels terrible.

"I'm so happy for you, Maisybear." She cries.

"Be my maid of honour?" I ask through my own tears.

"Yes, you crazy girl, who else would it be?" She winks, and I laugh.

"Welcome to the family, sis." Luke comes next to the bed, now holding Jake.

"Thank you," I say, offering to hold Jake, who he hands back to me.

"He is so lovely," Allie gushes.

I look over to see Seb side-hugging Elliot, who looks happy. Izzy comes over next to Allie, holding my hand up to look at the ring.

"That's a lovely ring, it's so big." She laughs, and I see Blake watching her.

"I wanted everyone to see it and know she is off limits," Seb says, coming over.

"Well, you have to be blind not to see that rock." Luke laughs.

"That's the point." Seb winks at me when I shake my head.

"Right, everyone out. Maisy needs to rest, so out we all go," Seb says loudly, and everyone says bye.

"I'm going to be outside and stay around a bit, do you need anything?" Izzy asks me.

"I would love it if you could find a midwife for me," I say to her, as I think she feels guilty about not being here at the birth.

"Okay." She grins, running out of the room while Seb smirks at me as he closes the door.

"She isn't going to leave us alone, is she?" he asks Blake, who is just leaving the room.

"No." He laughs before shutting the door.

"Want to feed him? He looks hungry. We had to feed him bottles because of how sick you were, May. I'm sorry." He frowns at my sad face.

"It doesn't matter. As long as he is here and healthy, I'm happy," I say, glancing at my little boy who is sucking on his hand, making ‘gah’ noises.

"Here you go." Sebastian hands me a pre-made bottle, and I feed my son for the first time. It's amazing, until he is sick on me as I burp him, and I laugh.

"I will need to get used to this," I say as I wipe away the sick with some wipes.

"We both will. Hand him over, and I'll change him," Seb says with such a loving look at our son, until he smells the nappy Jake has just done.

“That’s not a good smell on you, little man,” he tells Jake as he changes his nappy, and the smell is horrible.

"I feel tired, can I sleep?" I ask him.

"Yes, baby, I will wake you when the midwife comes." Seb smiles over his shoulder at me.

"I love you, Sebby," I say, feeling myself falling asleep.

The last thing I hear as I drift off is, "I love you, my May. Hey, wait! Don’t pee on me, Jake.”

49

Sebastian

"How's she doing?" Elliot asks as we walk into the hospital.

I left Izzy with Maisy so I could go and get some new clothes, and then a long-needed shower. Having your new-born pee up your shirt is not a good smell. I couldn’t even be mad because Jake looked so peaceful as he peed on me. I’ve learned a lesson from yesterday, always put the nappy on quickly.

"All good. They want to keep her in a few days, but she is up and about now. She is struggling to keep food down, but they said that's normal." I glance at my brother, wondering if now is the best time to tell him about Allie.

"Look, bro, I’ve got to tell you something," I say and stop him with my hand in the middle of some empty corridor in the hospital.

"What?" he asks, looking confused.

"Allie doesn't know about her dad. I'm sure of it. Tristan lied to you about her. I think he knew back then how you felt about her, and he clearly knew what our father was doing. I think he was just protecting her from you," I tell him.

Elliot takes a step back from me. Neither of us say anything as he processes what I have told him.

"You sure?" he asks finally, wearing an indescribable expression.

"Yeah, I'm sure, bro," I say, keeping eye contact.

"Thanks for telling me," Elliot says, before walking on like I hadn't said anything. I know it's something he has to work out on his own. He won't want to talk about it yet.

"I have another thing to ask," I say, grinning when he laughs.

"What now?" He still is laughing as we walk toward the maternity suite.

"Be my best man?" I ask a little nervously.

"Sure." He pats my shoulder, before shaking his head laughing.

"What's funny?" I question him.

"How much you've changed in a few months. I like it." He tells me.

I grin at him as we are let into the maternity ward.

As I walk into the room, I drop my bag on the floor. Elena is holding a knife to Maisy’s throat, while Maisy looks terrified. My baby is crying, and Izzy is nowhere to be seen.

"Elena," I say gently, walking into the room.

I haven’t seen her in weeks, and I stupidly thought she had moved past her obsession with me. It’s clear from her messy hair and worn out clothes that she hasn’t been looking after herself. Her hand is shaking as she holds the knife, her other hand is in Maisy’s hair, holding her neck in place.

I hear Elliot stop outside the room, not coming inside but staying close. I know he must have heard what I said, and he knows anything Elena is doing here isn’t good.

"Seb, baby, I said I would fix things." Elena looks at me, grinning.

She looks worse than I've ever seen her. Her hair is all over the place, and I can smell her from here. She must be drunk. Looking at the red marks on her arms, I realize she might be high too. I know I need to be careful because the dagger looks very sharp, and I can’t lose Maisy.

"Okay, Elena, you and I can leave. I won't see them again," I tell her, holding up my hands as I take a step closer into the room. I’m hoping I can get her to come with me. I can’t look at Maisy when I hear her whimper. Elena shakes her head frantically and pulls Maisy’s hair, exposing more of her neck.

"No, I have to end her. She has always ruined everything. Arthur told me how to get you to myself. I planned to make you mine, and she ruined it!" she screams, it echoes around the room. Jake screams louder, clearly picking up on our distress. I grit my teeth to stop from going to him.

"Ruined what?" Maisy asks. I shake my head at her. Elena stares down at her as she speaks, giving me a chance to move a little closer.

"I drugged him at that party and kissed him when I knew you were near. I sent the messages to make you leave him alone. Arthur paid your mother to take you away so he would be mine!" she growls the last words into Maisy’s face, looking crazier than ever.

I should have known something was up when I saw her with Arthur the first time. It doesn't surprise me that he used this poor girl to mess with me. I have to admit, it worked for a while. I fought harder, lost myself in his cage with girls and with alcohol.

"Why?" I ask, wondering why Arthur would help her so much. He could have chosen any girl, not some random teenager.

"He's my uncle. He promised I could have you. He said he owns you, so he needed you in the family. He told me to get pregnant, but I don’t want that. This baby will do." She shrugs off my question with an answer that makes little sense. I’m glad I always wore protection with her. I wonder if Tristan and Allie know Elena is their cousin.

"Let's go then. Just me and you," I tell her, taking another step into the room, holding my hand out to her. I don't look at Maisy because I can’t risk Elena seeing my expression.

"No, she needs to die." Elena pushes the knife into Maisy’s neck a little, causing her to bleed.

I rush forward, pulling Elena to the ground with me, and try to grab the knife from her. She ends up cutting my arm in the struggle, but I eventually get the knife off her as Maisy screams at us. I throw it away, holding Elena on the floor. Elliot and Izzy rush into the room.

"I got her," Elliot says, taking over and holding Elena down while she screams.

Izzy is holding Jake as I get to my feet, and she looks terrified as she calms Jake by rocking him. A few midwives rush into the room, looking beyond shocked at the situation.

"Take him out of this room," I tell Izzy gently, rushing to a shocked Maisy, who's holding her neck.

Doctors rush into the room, talking about sedating Elena and saying that the police are on the way.

"I got you," I say as I pull Maisy into my lap in the bed. Elena’s screams die down as she is injected with something, and Elliot lets her go.

"What the hell?" Allie asks, coming into the room.

"No one’s allowed in here, go and put the ward on lock down. Only the police or family are allowed in here. Let the other mothers know to stay in their rooms," voices say around the room.

A doctor is standing by the door, stopping Allie from coming closer.

"I swear I’ll go crazy on all your asses if you don't let me see my girl." She glares at the doctor, who swiftly moves.

"Maisy, you okay?" Allie asks, going to stroke Maisy’s cheek.

Allie glances at Elena passed out on the floor and Elliot who is holding the knife, putting it on the side table.

"Yeah, I think so. I want to see my son," she says, and I pull her hand away from her neck.

Thankfully, the cut isn’t bad, and I clean it up with some wipes. When it stops bleeding, I pick her up and walk out of the room, ignoring the midwife’s protests. I find Izzy pacing the waiting room and holding Jake, who is fast asleep in her arms.

"Oh my god, are you okay?" she says loudly, waking up a now screaming Jake.

Maisy nudges me to put her down, and she takes Jake from Izzy, giving him a kiss and swaying him from side to side.

"I'm so sorry, Maisy." I look down at her holding Jake as I wrap an arm around her shoulder and lead her to a seat. She sits down carefully, with a slight wince at the pain from her stomach, I think.

"It's not your fault. You saved us both, Sebby." She smiles up at me, and I take the chance to give her a hungry kiss.

"Hey, none of that or there will be another one on the way," Allie says from next to me as she sits in a chair. We all laugh, and it helps with the tension.

The next few hours are filled with us giving statements. Maisy finally gives me Jake so she can have the cut on her neck looked at, but they say it doesn’t need any stitches. My arm, on the other hand, needs five stitches, which I make the nurse hurry up, as I don't want to be away from Maisy.

I'm sitting, watching her sleep, while Jake is snoozing in my arms. I can't believe I came so close to losing her again. I know there are tears running down my face as I look at the woman I will spend the rest of my life with. I plan on telling her I love her every day. She deserves more than me, but I'm too selfish to ever walk away from her. I kiss my son, gently pushing his black hair out of his face. He is so perfect, and I can't wait to take them both home.

50

Maisy

"Welcome home," everyone shouts as I walk into the house smiling, a week after having my son. I drop my bag onto the floor next to the door and hug Luke, who's the nearest.

"Thanks guys," I say, smiling at everyone I can see in the lounge and kitchen.

"Aw, there's the little man," Allie says as Seb walks in holding Jake in a car seat. He carefully takes Jake out, cuddling him.

"Let me have a hold," Harley says, holding out his hands as he nudges Luke out of the way. Seb scowls for a second before I wrap my hands around his waist.

"All right, but you have to give him back." Seb laughs.

Harley has been the most shocking around Jake. He is really good with Jake, and, well, he never wants to put him down. Not surprising with all the family around, Jake is never put down for long.

"I want a hold," I hear Izzy moan from the kitchen.

"You should have your own, then," Harley replies with a wink at Blake.

"Don't give her ideas, man," Blake says. I turn to look up at Seb, who is grinning at me.

"I love you, Sebby," I say, reaching up to kiss his cheek.

"How are you feeling?" he asks as he pulls me closer.

Seb has been very overprotective since the birth and Elena trying to kill me. I don't blame him, but it's a bit overbearing at times to be constantly watched.

"I'm okay, Seb. Everything is okay," I tell him, staring into those bright green eyes of his. He shakes his head at me and looks away.

"Can we talk alone for a minute?" I ask him.

He nods, walking us up to our room before shutting the door.

"What did you want to talk about?" he asks.

"You are feeling guilty about what happened," I say carefully.

His face pales before he sits on the end of the bed, with his head hanging down.

"Me being stupid and selfish with Elena almost got you killed, Maisy. I don't deserve you," he tells me.

I go and kneel between Seb's knees. My stomach hurts from the movement, but I push it aside.

"It wasn't your fault. Look at me?" I ask kindly.

When his beautiful, green eyes stare into mine, I hold back a gasp at how attractive they are.

"I don't blame you, and I want us to have a future. No one is to blame other than Elena, and, even then, it's not her fault because she is ill." I kiss his head, and Seb pulls my face into his hands as he kisses me. I sigh when he lifts me gently off the floor, cuddling me to his chest.

"Damn, May, I really don't deserve you, but if you want to keep me, I’m always yours." He sighs.

"Well, I don't know. You do forget to put the toilet seat down sometimes, and then there is the dishwasher which you–" I stop to laugh as he tickles me under my arms.

"You, little madam." He laughs.

There's a knock at the door that stops our laughs before it opens.

"Hey, sorry, but I've got to go. Tristan and my dad are arguing again, something about that cage place in town. I hope Tristan hasn't gotten himself involved in any shit." Allie shakes her head, coming over to stand in front of us.

"Seb, I know you guys fight sometimes in The Cage, but can you keep an eye out for my brother? I can't protect him if I don't know," she asks, and I tense, feeling bad that I can't tell her. Seb looks down at me with a slight shake of his head before he looks at Allie.

"Sure, but you should talk to Elliot," Seb says, trying to smile a little at her.

"Yeah, that's not going to happen. The jerk wouldn't help me anyway," she mutters the end part, but I can't help but frown at her a little.

"He would," I tell her.

"You must be tired from Jake or something, so I will ignore that." She winks, as she ignores what I said. I stand up to give her a hug before she leaves.

"I will walk you out," I say.

"I will try to find our son." Seb laughs, knowing he has a fight on his hands to get Jake back from whoever is holding him.

"How was the date last night?" I ask her. I know Allie went on a date with some guy she met in the hospital who was visiting his mother. I said it wasn’t a bad idea for her to try dating men again, but she said it would just be something to do.

"All right, but I promised him another date." She wrinkles her nose at me, pushing her shoulder-length, blond hair over her shoulder. Her hair is now dyed a dark-brown underneath. It really suits her.

"Do you want to see him again?" I ask her.

"Not really, but he is a good kisser, so I’ll give him one more chance." She winks.

I panic a little when I see Elliot's angry face in front of us before I realise he must have heard what Allie said.

He looks at Allie once, like he is trying to work something out before he storms out the door.

"What's his issue?" Allie asks, noticing him leave.

"Can't you guess?" I smile at her.

"No, I can't and don't want to. I’ll let you find your man and very cute baby." She hugs me again before we separate.

I walk around until I find nearly everyone in the kitchen, eating a cake by the looks of it. I smile when I see Izzy holding Jake, giving him kisses on his head. I notice Blake leaning against the wall by me, watching her with a loving look. He must have noticed me looking at him.

"I know that's not our baby, but seeing Izzy holding him makes me look forward to our future." He smiles before looking at me.

"I'm sure she feels the same way," I tell him.

"I hope so." He grins before walking over to Izzy.

"Allie made you a cake, so I saved you some." Harley comes to my side with a slice of cake on a plate.

"Thanks." I grin.

After one bite, I nearly moan at how amazing it tastes. Allie is great at cooking, and I would hide the whole cake from everyone if I knew about it. I'm about to put another piece in my mouth, when Seb pulls my fork into his mouth with a pop and then releases it.

"Just wow." He grins. I notice he has Jake, who I smile at.

"Don't steal my cake." I wink at Seb.

He and Harley laugh. "Well, I have a way of getting us a whole month of cakes," Seb says with a grin.

“Not without your twin attempting to kill you,” Harley warns, making Seb laugh.

"How?" I grin back, and we start discussing our great plan. Seb explains about the bet he made with Allie. I love the fact that he will share the cakes with me if I help, like he had any chance of not sharing them with me in the first place.

"Your plan is evil and could really go wrong." Harley laughs at us.

"The best plans are always evil." I wink at him.

Jake starts crying, demanding a feed or nappy change.

"You two rest, I've got him," Harley says, taking Jake and walking to the bottle maker to put one on.

"Who knew he’d be so good with babies?" I whisper to Seb.

"It doesn't surprise me." Seb looks at Harley, with what I can only describe as respect. Even though Seb hasn’t gone into much detail about his growing up, I know Harley saved him a lot and made him the man he is today.

"Hey, sis." Izzy comes over, giving me a short hug. Blake is at her side holding her hand.

"Hey, I was going to ask you later, but would you be my bridesmaid?"

Before she can answer, Seb speaks up. "Blake, you’re my groomsman," he says, not really asking.

Blake grins, nodding as Izzy answers, "Yes, I can't wait."

I get another hug from her and nearly fall over as she smiles at me. Izzy may be a little small, but she is strong.

"Come on, baby, I want to show you something at home," Blake says, pulling Izzy back into his arms.

Izzy kisses Blake before turning back to us. "Got to go. I will be over tomorrow, if that’s okay?" she asks.

"Sounds good, sis," I say, causing her to smile widely.

"About time." Seb pulls me to him, kissing my cheek.

My phone goes off in the pocket of my stretchy jeans, and I see it’s my dad.

Dad: just checking you still want me over tomorrow. I don't want to get in your way but I can't wait to see my grandson and daughter x

Me: yes I want you over and I'm looking forward to introducing you, too. Plus I have some other news that I want your help with.

Dad: I will help with anything. Do you need me to bring anything over?

Me: No thanks, I'll see you tomorrow x

Dad: Can’t wait Maisy.

I glance up at Seb, who is chatting to Luke. I walk over, giving him a tight hug, and then kissing him deeply. He groans, pulling me away a bit.

"Not that I didn't enjoy that, but why?" He smirks at me.

"I'm just a lucky girl." I kiss him again, and, this time, he runs his hands into my hair. I am aware we are in a crowd, but I couldn't care less as I kiss the most amazing man I know.

51

Maisy

"You sure you don't want me to stay?" Seb asks as he fiddles with his tie in the mirror of our bedroom. He looks amazing in a full suit, showcasing his big build, and it makes him seem a lot older.

"No, you need to go and help Harley. It's only my dad," I tell him as I come over to stand in front of him.

Jake is sleeping in the Moses basket by the bed, after a long feed. Seb watches as I pull my dress back over my breasts, and his eyes darken. With the help of my local midwife, I finally got Jake breast-feeding instead of just feeding from a bottle. Jake is a greedy boy, so he likes to have them both, which surprised the midwife and us. Well, not Seb, who said he is like him about food.

"I'm suddenly very jealous of my son," he tells me as he steps closer.

"Really?" I laugh as he kisses me. The kiss is sweet, with enough pressure to let me know how much he wants me.

"Yes," he says and moves away to the door.

I follow him downstairs, being sure to grab the video baby monitor and switching it on.

"If he so much as says anything bad to you, I want to know," Seb warns as he opens the front door.

"He won't. I know this is difficult, but I'm giving him a chance. Like I did with you," I say.

He presses a gentle kiss on my forehead as he says, "Any man is lucky for a chance to be in your life, May."

I blush under his compliment, and he chuckles. I give him a playful shove toward the door, and he relents by finally going out. As soon as the door shuts, I start worrying about this meeting.

I'm lucky that my dad pulls up a few moments later, and I open the door for him after he knocks.

"Hey, Dad." I smile.

"Can I come in?" he asks, looking nervous.

Dad looks much better than I've ever seen him. Dressed in his usual brown suit and checked vest over a white shirt, but his usually pale skin is darker, and he doesn't look so tired. The main thing I notice is that he doesn't smell like alcohol, like he typically does.

"Yes, you look good, Dad," I tell him, and I walk into the lounge, and my dad follows.

He sits on the couch, looking around the room. The room is slightly messy, with baby blankets on the sofa and some cups I have been meaning to take out.

"The house suits you, Maisy. I'm glad you look so happy," he tells me.

"Thanks. Seb asked me to marry him, and I said yes," I start the conversation I wanted to have with him. I show him my ring, and my dad starts grinning. I look down at my ring, it still feels strange to see it on my finger.

"I'm glad he asked. That boy is good for you,” he says. “What happened to that girl who threatened you?”

“She is in a local mental hospital getting treatment. Once her parents found out what was going on, they came back and we came to an agreement. We agreed that they are taking her away once she is out, if I don’t press charges,” I say, but I don’t add that we found out that Elena found Arthur when she looked for her real parents.

Arthur and his sister grew up in a bad neighbourhood, and his sister put Elena up for adoption when she fell pregnant, and she died not long after due to drugs. Elena’s adoptive parents told us all this, and we were a little shocked. Seb wonders if the mental illness Elena clearly has runs in the family, and that might be why Arthur is so crazy.

“I’m glad she is getting help, but, honestly, I want to kill the girl for hurting you,” he says, and I nod.

“I understand that. Just the thought that she could have taken Jake, and I couldn’t have stopped her keeps me up at night,” I tell him.

“I want to tell you something, if you will let me," he asks.

"What?" I ask as my dad gets up off the other couch and takes the empty seat next to me. I let him take my hands into his as he starts to talk.

"I was a terrible father, and I was lost to alcohol more than I could admit before. I've not touched a drop for ninety-two days, and I won't." He sighs as I gasp, a little in shock.

"I'm in a little, local group, which I attend every week, and I have put our old home up for sale. Your mother isn't taking it well. I have bought a new house in town. It's a small two bedroom house by the bakery, and it's good for me," he says, waiting for my approval, I think.

"That's, well, I'm shocked, Dad," I blurt out.

"I don't expect you to forgive me, or want me in your life. But, I'm going to do everything I can to be a real dad to you," he says.

"I do forgive you, Dad," I tell him, and he bursts into tears.

I wrap my arms around his chest and hug my dad as he cries. Eventually, he stops, and I start telling him why.

"I'm proud of you for everything you've changed in your life. I know it wasn't easy, and I want you in my life. I want my dad to walk me down the aisle, and I want my son to know his granddad."

"Thank you, my little Maisy," he says, and I pull away, my heart feels like it’s being squeezed at the use of my old nickname he used to call me.

"So, is that a yes? Will you walk me up the aisle?" I ask, feeling a little nervous.

"I would be beyond honoured," he says and kisses my forehead.

The baby monitor starts going off at that point with the sound of Jake crying.

"I will be right back," I say with an excited smile at my dad, who nods with a matching happy face. I change Jake’s dirty nappy and bring him downstairs to my dad, who lights up at the sight of my tiny baby in my arms.

"Being a mother suits you. Can I hold him please?" my dad asks, and I hand him over gently. My dad slowly rocks Jake in his arms, humming a familiar song, and eventually, Jake falls asleep.

"You used to love that song when you were a baby. I spent hours humming it to you when you woke up in the night," Dad tells me fondly.

"I'm surprised he slept for you, he only seems to like me, Harley, or his dad getting him to sleep," I tell my dad, who beams as he looks at Jake.

"If you need any help, day or night, I'm one phone call away," he replies.

"Thank you." I smile.

We spend the rest of the afternoon talking about Jake and about what we have both been up to. Seb comes home to find my dad cuddling a sleeping Jake. I hear him and my dad talk for a bit before he comes to find me cooking some dinner in the kitchen.

"That smells amazing, as usual," Seb says as he looks through the cooker glass at the two handmade pizzas cooking.

"With my dad helping, I managed to cook a little easier," I say as he comes over. I finish washing up and turn just in time to give him a hug.

"Everything going okay?" Seb asks.

"More than okay. I've forgiven him," I say.

"Good," Seb says and takes my hand. We walk into the living room to see my dad watching TV on the sofa with a sleeping Jake on his chest.

"Dad is staying for dinner," I tell Seb as he sits on the other sofa, and I sit next to him.

"Nice to see you again, Mr. Reynolds," Seb says.

"Call me Dad, you’re going to be family soon," my dad replies.

"All right, but maybe we can call you Grandpa?" Seb grins.

"I can get used to it." My dad laughs quietly.

"So, what are we watching?" Seb asks.

"I'm not sure what the name is, but there are these two men, who are in love with this one girl," Dad says.

"Sounds good," Seb says as I hold in a laugh.

"Oh, one is a vampire and one is a werewolf," my dad explains.

"Dear god, you've converted your dad into liking vampires now," Seb says to me with a shocked expression.

"I like the werewolf. I should because my grandson is clearly named after him," my dad says seriously, as I laugh, and he presses play as Seb glares at me.

“There’s no way you would have let me call him Edward.” I wink.

52

Sebastian

I can't help but laugh as I look down at my damn expensive shirt now covered in sick thanks to my handsome son.

"Daddy can't go out like this." I laugh as Jake’s green eyes look at me as he chews on his hand. I finish baby wiping him down and getting him in some new clothes, while I carry on smelling like sick.

"Oh dear." Maisy giggles, coming into the room looking amazing in a tight, blue dress. Her shiny hair is straight, flowing around her shoulders as she walks.

"Wow," I say, forgetting about my shirt as her sharp, brown eyes meet mine.

Izzy and Blake are babysitting for us tonight as we are going out for a date. It's the first time since Jake was born six weeks ago that we are going to be alone together. We haven't had any time to be close or sleep since he was born, so a whole night of being together sounds perfect.

"Here, hand him over." Izzy walks around Maisy, coming to take Jake from me. I kiss his head before handing him over.

"Daddy's going to miss you, but I need some Mummy time. You will understand when you’re older," I tell him as he just looks at me like I’m mad or something.

I hear Izzy and Maisy laughing at me instead.

I leave Maisy to say goodbye to Jake and head into Elliot's room to borrow a shirt. I knock before going in and see he is on the phone.

"I will meet you then. Don't be late," he says tensely, looking like he wants to break the phone as he ends the call.

"I'm guessing you need a shirt?" He raises his eyebrows at my sick-covered shirt.

"Good guess," I say sarcastically.

"Don't be a jackass, help yourself," he says with a snort before leaving the room.

I grab a blue shirt, which I bought Elliot, because I know it will look good. I chuck it on before heading back to Izzy’s room. Izzy has the cot all set up and everything ready for the night.

"So, you promise to call me if there are any problems?" Maisy is asking, looking down at Jake in Izzy’s arms.

"Yes, but we will be fine. Have a good night." She winks and shoos Maisy out of the room and toward me.

"Blake will be here in a bit, and I'm sure Harley isn't going to stay away for long," Izzy tells us and then goes back to put a sleeping Jake into his cot.

"I feel bad leaving him," Maisy says, coming to stand in front of me.

"I know, but he is safe, and I want my beautiful fiancée to myself tonight." I pull her up to my chest and kiss her slowly. I hear her moan, and I have to pull away before I get a hard-on in front of my sister and son. It's been torture sleeping next to her warm body every night, knowing I couldn't touch her like that yet, and we both were too tired to try.

"Come on." She smirks, and we walk out to our car.

"So, what's the plan?" she asks, as I've kept quiet about what I've had in mind.

We had Christmas two weeks ago with all the family. Allie and Elliot ended up arguing. Blake and Izzy disappeared on us not long after Izzy opened Blake's present, which was a lovely necklace. The rest of the night, we all sat around drinking while Harley refused to put Jake down. It was perfect. We stayed in for New Year’s Eve, but I know everyone else went out. It didn’t bother me like it might have before because I spent it with my own little family.

"It's a surprise, remember?" I wink at her before starting the car and driving to the lake.

I have a small camping fire started in one of those fire pots on the deck and a table with chairs. I spent the day decorating the deck with fairy lights too. Luke has set up the fire and left a bag of Chinese food on the table.

"Sebby," she whispers as we pull up and sees what I've done.

She gets out the car quickly, with me following, and stops near the table.

"Thank you, this is way more than I expected."

I turn her to me, kissing her lightly.

"This was how I was planning to ask you to marry me. I thought you deserved to see it." I panic a little, worried how she will take it.

"I would have said yes a million times over, but how you asked me was perfect." She kisses me again, and, this time, neither of us let go as the kiss turns more passionate. I pick her up, pushing her against the wooden fence on the decking and kissing down her neck.

I pull away. "Wait, I have to tell you something. Let's eat first."

I take her hand, leading her to her chair and pulling it out for her to sit on. I serve up the Chinese food while she frowns a little at me.

"Everything okay?" she hesitantly asks.

Shit, I've worried her when I didn't mean to.

"Sorry, baby, I didn't want to worry you." I pause, putting down my fork to hold her hand.

"I wanted to tell you that I bought into Harley’s gym. I paid for the expansion that’s happening soon, and Harley made me half owner with him. I was never like you. University wasn't a dream for me, but I know I’ll enjoy working with my brother." I stop speaking and look at her shocked face.

"This means once you’re ready to leave Jake with me, you can apply for university or college. I know you had great grades when you left, so I know you can do anything you want when you put your mind to it," I finish, watching her stunning, brown eyes.

She doesn't say anything for a long time, and I'm sweating, nervous of her reply.

"Please say something," I ask, getting worried.

She gets up and throws herself into my lap kissing me. I groan when she runs her hands up my shirt, playing with my chest.

“I love you so much, Sebby,” she whispers against my lips.

"Baby, does this mean you’re happy?" I struggle to say while she is kissing my jaw and down my neck.

"I love you so much. I can't believe you did that for me, but I love you more for it. You’re so sweet." She moans when I play with her breasts through her dress.

"How about we go home, and you can show me how happy you are with me?" I grin at her.

"Take me home, Sebby." She moans in my arms.

“Not until we eat. A little teasing won’t harm you,” I say, making her laugh and not being able to wipe the big smile off my lips as she kisses me again.

Epilogue

Elliot

"What do you want?" Tristan glares at me as I turn off my Harley. I take my helmet off and leave it on the seat. I walk over to the idiot who is begging me to hit him.

"What do you think? You’re not stupid, Tristan, so answer your own fucking question," I spit out at him. I fold my arms across my chest as I stand right in front of him.

"Is this about Allie?” he asks.

You wouldn't guess Allie and Tristan are siblings by how they look. Tristan has nearly black hair from his father, whereas Allie must look like her mother, with her beautiful blond hair. They both share the same eyes and annoying attitude.

"Allie doesn't know about her dad, does she?" I nearly shout, but I hold my hands in fists.

I can’t knock out Allie's brother. I spent years hating a girl, who hasn't done anything. When I was younger, I thought I was in love with her. Her beautiful, blond hair and blue eyes drew me in and her fucking cheeky attitude even more. Then Tristan told me she knew all about my dad and us fighting at The Cage. She knew her dad helped beat the shit out of us and she didn’t care.

"It doesn't matter if she does or not. Not to you, she hates you." He smirks.

I land a hard punch to his jaw before tackling him to the ground. I pull at his leather jacket so his face is close to mine. I’m glad I chose an empty car park to meet him.

"You lied to me. I've made her life hell for years because of your stupid fucking lies," I growl out.

"It was for the best. Dad would kill you and send her away if you two were together. I won't lose my sister." He pushes me off of him, and I let him as I stand up. Tristan spits out a mouthful of blood and straightens his clothes.

I run my fingers through my messy black hair, which I know needs a cut.

"That isn't your choice, let’s see who Allie chooses. I don’t think it will be you." I smirk at him before walking away.

"Stay the fuck away from my sister, Elliot, she doesn’t need you," Tristan shouts as I get on my bike and slide my helmet on.

I don't reply as I start the bike and feel the engine purring to life because nothing is going to stop me from getting what is mine.

Link to Past (Elliot’s story) on Amazon here…

Description of Past

The Kings will destroy you, but I know you can’t walk away.

Elliot King has only ever wanted one girl.

Allie Lewis has only ever avoided one boy.

Family secrets have kept them apart for years, but Elliot and Allie can’t resist each other anymore.

They say opposites attract, but in Elliot and Allie’s case, they have to make sure they don’t kill each other first.

18+ due to violence, sexual scenes, and language.

Quote

“Don’t you think there is always something unspoken between two people?”

-Tennessee Williams

Prologue

“I will let Tristan live if you do everything I ask from now on," he also adds, like an afterthought. Like Tristan doesn’t mean anything to him. I guess he never really has, he was always obsessed with me. It was me who looked after Tristan.

"No, Allie, don't," Tris moans in a cracked voice.

"How can I trust you?" I ask my dad.

"You can’t, my silly, little girl, but I will teach you who to trust and how to make deals. I will teach you how to run my business. All you have to do is forget your past. I did it once, you can too, daughter." Dad smiles.

I panic, having no idea what to do, and my face falls in horror as Tris kicks back at the man holding him and throws himself over the bridge. I see his eyes lock onto mine, showing me so much love and sadness. I scream, knowing there's no point, but I'm moving before I know what I'm doing. I saw where his arms were tied, and he can't swim like that. I look over at Elliot just before I jump over the gap. The man who was holding Tris doesn’t have time to stop me as I push him out of the way.

"I love you, Elliot, only ever you," I shout, and his face falls when he realises what I'm going to do.

"No!" I hear both Elliot and my dad scream as I jump after my brother into the dark, cold water.

53

Allie

"This is pointless." Emilia sulks, pushing away her study books. I hold in a small chuckle as they nearly fall from the table, but she really doesn’t seem to care.

"I agree. This is difficult. Why does Professor douche-bag want a ten-thousand-word essay on this business shit?" I huff as a reply.

"Maybe because you pissed him off by asking if he had a wig on." She raises an eyebrow at me, and I laugh remembering his face.

"Yeah, maybe that was a bad idea, but come on; the man has really weird hair. It must be a wig," I tell her, and she laughs. I walk over to the fridge in the apartment I share. My roommates are Emilia, Gage, my best friend, Izzy, and her boyfriend, Blake. In all honesty, it’s nice to live with them all; we don’t have too many arguments.

"Want a drink?" I ask, getting a can of diet Coke out of the fridge.

"No thanks, Allie, I have to go out." She puts her long, curly hair up into a messy bun, which looks perfect even when she isn't looking at what she is doing. My roommate is half Italian, with very curly, dark-brown hair and golden skin that always looks like she just walked out of a sun bed. She really is very pretty, but she dresses in big hoodies and plain jeans all the time. I know she has a killer body hidden underneath those clothes somewhere, but she doesn’t care about that.

"A date?" I wag my eyebrows at her, looking at her plain black, baggy shirt and skinny jeans; I hope she isn’t planning on going on a date like that.

"You know I don't date. My family would kill anyone I tried to date, and I'm not joking." She laughs, but it sounds like forced humour. I know she has two older brothers and a very over-protective dad, who comes to check on her regularly.

"You need to get laid then," I say, sitting back down in front of my open laptop.

"So do you. Haven't you got another date with Gage tonight?" she asks. I inwardly groan at the idea of another date with my other annoying, but hot, roommate. Yes, he is hot enough to set any girl’s body alight, but there’s just something missing. There’s always something missing in every guy I try to date.

"Yeah, I have studying to do. Well, that's what I told him," I tell her, and she frowns at me as I drink from my can.

"Right, what's wrong with him? Ever since I've known you, every guy you've been on a date with has some small issue so you don't bother again. Is anyone going to be good enough?" Her face softens when mine drops.

A face comes to mind straight away, with black, messy hair and dark-green eyes. Hell no, I can't be thinking about that pain in the ass. Yes, I may have been on a few dates in the last few months, but they have all been too nice or annoying. Or, there was that one who liked to talk about how hot his auntie is. That was a major turn off.

"I've only been on a few dates." I roll my eyes at her.

"I counted, it's been twelve dates in three months, and every one of them were attractive. Most of them sweet." She laughs when I shake my head at her.

"Well, they have all been boring. Gage is nice but only goes on about himself. He talks too much," I reply, chucking my empty can into the recycling bin. I have to admit what she is saying is true. I am way too picky. I really can’t stand guys who talk about themselves all the time. The boring conversations about how long they have spent in the gym. Gage is not the type of guy to be modest about himself, either.

Why is my first thought of a certain man, with an amazing body, who only says what he wants and doesn't talk too much? I haven't been able to stop thinking about him since he took my hand when my best friend was in labour with her son–his nephew. Everything went wrong a few months ago on that day. Luckily, she pulled through it, and my handsome little nephew, Jake, was born. Maisy may not be my birth sister, but we agree that she might as well have been. I grew up with her, and I love her like family anyway. I have an actual brother, but we aren’t as close as I am with Maisy.

My phone goes off in my jeans’ pocket, and I pull it out. As I look down, I see it’s Izzy King, my best friend.

Izzy: look at this cute outfit! Do you think Jake would suit it? X

This is followed by a cute baby outfit with dragons on it.

Me: It's amazing, a must buy x

Izzy: I agree. I'm staying at Harley's tonight so I’ll see you tomorrow. X

Me: See you then, bestie. Love ya x

Izzy: Love ya too, my crazy bestie x

I laugh, putting away my phone.

"Looks like we will get some sleep tonight as Izzy is staying at her brothers’,” I tell Emilia.

"That's good, I like them both, but, man, they are loud when they get at it," Emilia says, a faint blush rising on her cheeks.

I can’t help myself when I say, "Well, at least we know she enjoys it, the screaming is a good reaction, I think." I laugh when Emilia’s face goes bright red.

"Right, on that note, I’m off, so I’ll see you later, Al," she says, picking up her coat and bag. One look out the window at the pouring rain, and I know she will need the coat.

“See you later,” I say, and she gives me a small hug before walking to the door.

I wave goodbye and go back to my laptop. I spend way too long trying to write something useful before slamming it shut and leaning back in my chair. I don’t know what’s wrong with me at the moment, not even dancing is chilling me out like it used to. I now run a dance class every Saturday morning, since my old instructor became pregnant and left. I love it, and recently, I convinced Izzy to come to one of my classes. Let’s say that it didn’t go well, she dances like a fish on land, literally flopping about. A few more weeks and, hopefully, I can teach her some things. I wasn’t very good when I started, either, but I like to think I am now. Thankfully, with the new extension at the gym being built, we have a bigger room, which is, for now, unused, and it’s where no one can look in. The number of creepy guys who would look through the windows in the old room was annoying.

I decide to call my older brother, Tristan, to see if he is okay. I'm really worried about him recently because he has been arguing with my dad, so he blocks me out. Things are getting worse because he keeps turning up with black eyes and bruises. Tris just pretends that he argued with someone over a girl, but I know when he is lying. I grew up with the little fucker; he could never lie to me. His ears always go a little pink and he messes with them. I’m thankful he never grew out of that, even if he is now eighteen. There are only ten months between us, my mum got pregnant really quickly with me after his birth. We used to be really close, but these last few years he has pulled away from me. The same time during which he decided to get many tattoos and several piercings.

"Hey, my handsome, single brother. Are you going to settle down soon? I would like a sister," I say, winding him up slightly. I really think there may be someone because, recently, I haven't seen any one night stands leaving the house, and he hasn’t been coming back too late. People have told me my brother is good-looking, I really don’t know if he is. My brother has short, black hair, a swimmer’s build, and prefers to wear messy clothing. Somehow, he manages to sleep with most of my classmates anyway.

"There isn't anyone who could cope with you as a sister, and hello to you, too, Allie," he mutters, sounding tired.

"Well, I think there is. We shouldn't have secrets, you know. We made that pact when we were like seven," I say.

"We are not kids anymore, Allie," he says, making me feel like sinking into my seat.

"I know," I say quietly, reminding myself that my only blood relative who gives a shit is being cold with me. It’s bothering me because he is usually always there for me or happy to speak to me, but he isn’t now. I don't get it.

"Sorry, Allie, it's just Dad doesn't want you involved, and I agree. There’s a lot going on, and–" he stops with a groan, and I can hear him moving around in the background.

"Involved in what?" I ask, getting angry with him. I feel like we are just repeating the same conversation time and time again. Tristan never kept big secrets from me growing up, and I always told him everything. Our mum was gone, doing god knows what, but I know she couldn't handle being around us. Dad popped in when he wanted to because of work. We had a live-in nanny who hated us, so we decided to look after each other.

"Allie, don't. And another thing, stay away from Elliot King," he says, in a warning tone I’m not used to hearing from him. At least, not around me.

"Why? I'm best friends with both his sister and sister-in-law," I mutter, not knowing why he cares.

"He is bad news, Allie. Promise me you won't get involved with him," he tells me.

"We don't even talk, so don't worry," I say, thinking back to when he took my hand at the hospital, telling me that whatever happened, we would handle it together. I was so scared about the chance of losing my best friend that I didn't realise I needed the support until Elliot gave it to me. He held me close and made me feel safe, a feeling I’ve never had around Elliot before.

"Fine, just stay away from him. I have to go. Dad’s home tomorrow, can you be here?" he asks, knowing I won't say no.

The thing is, I’m sure my dad does care about me. I've heard him shouting at Tristan, but he always stops when I'm near. I seem to have a calming effect on him. I wonder if it's because I look like my mum, whom I know he never got over leaving him. Sometimes, I see him looking at me and not really seeing me. He always tells me I’m a lot like her; I have her personality. But I can’t be too much like her. I would never leave my children with nannies all of their childhood and go off to marry other guys. I regretted checking my Facebook last night, when I saw that she had gotten divorced again. That’s husband number five gone.

"Sure, see you then," I say eventually. I put the phone down before he can reply.

The living room has two large, glass windows, which lead onto a balcony overlooking the University Park. It’s filled with people running to class, and it makes me feel lonely. I have great friends, but they have their own lives. And now Tristan and my dad are distant with me. I try to distract myself from my thoughts by looking at the balcony; it is currently filled with potted herbs and flowers, a thing Emilia likes to do.

"Hey, sexy Allie," Gage says, sitting down next to me at the table and making me jump out of my skin. I didn’t hear him come in.

"Hey, Gage," I mutter, turning to smile at him. It's a shame he’s such a vain guy, as he is good-looking with his short, blond hair, with his nice, tight clothes showing off his toned body, and I’ve seen him walking around shirtless. He has a sexy six-pack. Gage plays rugby with Tristan and, more recently, Blake. I think playing like they do keeps them in really good shape, but, unfortunately, makes Gage love himself too much.

"Why don't you let me take you out tonight, sexy Allie?" He runs his finger up my arm as he speaks.

"I told you I'm behind on coursework, so I can't," I say, which isn't a total lie. I have some coursework that I need to do, but I'm not behind on it.

"Well, why don't I just make you dinner? We could cuddle in my room, or yours." He winks, which really doesn't work for me.

"No, really, I am busy," I say, and I'm so lucky when, at that moment, Blake walks in carrying his shopping.

"Want some help putting that away? I want your advice anyway on a birthday present for Harley," I ask, referring to the oldest King Brother. Despite me and Elliot hating each other, I get along really well with the rest of his family. Mainly because of how close I am to Maisy and Izzy. I think my cooking has a lot to do with it as well; I always try to bring some kind of food over.

"Sure, and oh, Gage, Gina Louis was looking for you. Something about leaving your wallet at hers last night," Blake says with a small smirk. He knows how much Gage has been hitting on me, and he doesn't think Gage is a good guy for me. Blake has become more of an overprotective brother than Tristan. The only problem is, he wants me to be with Elliot and has told me that on more than one occasion.

"Err, thanks," Gage mutters with a glare in Blake’s direction. I watch as he turns to me and opens his mouth to say something. I walk off before he can say anything. I head toward Blake and take a shopping bag from him.

"So did you really want advice, or an escape?" He chuckles as he puts the bags down. I put mine down and start pulling out food to put away.

"An escape. Harley asked me to make him a birthday cake as a present. Typical." I laugh, rolling my eyes as I put the milk away.

"He is a smart man; I want the same in a few weeks, just so you know. So, have you talked to Elliot recently?" he asks.

Blake ducks when I throw a loaf of bread at him, which I just pulled out of the bag.

"Will everyone stop trying to make us get together? It isn't going to happen,” I tell him with a glare, and the bastard just laughs.

“It's because everyone can see how much you want each other. The only ones who don't see it are you two," Blake says as he pulls out some chocolate bars.

“Anyway, what cake do you want? I think your favourite one was the chocolate fudge, right?" I ask. He shakes his head at me. He knows I’m changing the subject, and I watch as he moves his messy, blond hair out of his eyes. I have to tell him he needs that hair cut soon.

“Anything you make is great, Allie, and one day, you will see I’m right. I’ve known you both long enough,” he says, turning to put some freezer food away.

I think back to when I was thirteen.

"Hey, Elliot is looking at you again," Maisy, my best friend, whispers to me. I blush brightly thinking of the hottest guy in school. Elliot King is perfect with his black hair that is always messy and wavy. Every girl is talking about the King twins, but Sebastian is dating Maisy now, so Elliot is the only one left. There’s a younger brother, too, but he isn’t in our year.

I look over at Elliot, who is sitting with his younger brother, Luke, chatting. Elliot looks good in anything; even our blue uniform tops. As if he feels me looking, his eyes turn to meet mine. Dark-green eyes, like all the Kings have, lock onto my blue ones. I wave slightly as he grins at me.

"I think he likes you," Maisy says, getting my attention.

"I don't think so," I say, looking over at her as she eats her lunch.

"Well, I know you like him." She winks, and I laugh.

"You might know me too well."

"You’re my best friend," is all she says. I look over at Elliot one more time, wishing I had the courage to just go and speak to him.

I didn't know then, but that would be the last day Elliot ever smiled at me, because the next day he would hate me.

I shake my head, pulling myself out of my memories to answer Blake.

"He hates me. I hate him, so no, you’re very wrong. There isn’t a future for us."

"There's a fine line between love and hate, Allie. Haven’t you ever heard that?" Blake says before answering his ringing phone. I ignore his answer because it might be nearer the truth than I will ever admit.

54

Elliot

"Your ribs look worse today, man," I hear my brother Luke say as he comes into my room. I pull my shirt on, groaning at the movement.

"Yeah," I mutter, thinking about the fight last night. The fucker kept going for my ribs in a failed attempt to get me down. Luckily, I learnt years ago how to block out pain.

"A few drinks tonight will help you forget the pain," Luke says, leaning against the door. Luke is wearing a green shirt and black jeans. His hair is shaved on the sides, and he is the only one of my brothers who likes to keep a beard. He has tattoos covering both of his arms and is a slight bit taller than me. It’s weird looking at him now, less the little brother and more a man now. I guess our lifestyles make us grow up a bit quicker.

"I need more than a few." I smile at Luke before running my hands through my messy hair. Looking in the mirror at my face shows I only have a cut lip and a few bruises, so it isn’t too bad. My green eyes glare back at me as I try to shake the image of how much I look like my damn father. The thing is, he always looked too much like me. Seb looks a little like me, but I have all of my father’s looks.

"Let's go," I say, grabbing my keys as I walk out of the house to my car, with Luke following. Tonight is Blake's birthday party at his apartment, and I've been nervous all day about seeing her. Allie Lewis, the girl I’ve been thinking about for way too fucking long.

I want her. It's taken me too damn long to admit that to myself, but I will have her. If not tonight, then eventually. I have a feeling she isn’t going to make this easy for me. I’m not giving up no matter what she decides to do.

"So, I have this date next Friday, and she has a hot friend. Want to double date?" Luke smirks at me.

"No thanks," I say, driving out of our drive. I would prefer to ride my bike, but I can’t tonight with Luke with me.

"What? Come on, I can't ask Blake or Seb now. You’re all I have left." He frowns at me, which makes me laugh. I guess he could ask Harley, but I know his answer would be: hell, no.

"Like you can't handle them both on your own, Luke." I grin at him.

"That's true." Luke sits back with a chuckle. I’m sure he is clearly thinking about the next weekend and how to work the date with two girls. I shake my head, smiling.

I know there is only one, very annoying, girl I want a date with, and I'm going to get one with her. I’ve never been told no before, so she will say yes. I think she will, anyway. Allie has always been a little unpredictable. Everything that comes out her mouth is unfiltered because she says whatever she is thinking at the time. I may have tried my hardest to look like I was avoiding her, but I wasn’t. Whenever Allie was close, I was nearby, even if she didn’t know it. I never admitted to myself why that was, but I’ve always known. Allie is my little secret.

When we pull up at the party, I know it's already very busy from the number of cars I see outside. Blake is dating my sister, Izzy, and we have been friends for years. I know my twin brother is around, so I go looking for him straight away.

I spot Seb with Maisy on his lap. They are both in the open-plan kitchen and sitting on a stool, laughing with each other. Seb may be my twin, but we are not like each other. His hair is perfectly styled and kept short, a dark-brown instead of my black colour. Seb wears expensive, polo shirts and designer jeans, whereas I buy whatever I see first in a store as long as it’s black. Seb did try shopping for me a few times over the years, but once he realised I had been putting the clothes in a box in his room, he stopped. I did keep a few of the shirts, the black ones.

"Hey, how's my nephew?" I ask them straight away. I can’t help but smile as I think of little Jake. He has just started giggling at everything, which is fucking adorable. Not that I would say it out loud, that little boy already knows he has got everyone tied around his little finger.

"He is good and still cute. I'm going to call my dad to check on him," Maisy says with her eyes lighting up. Maisy looks great in her long, green dress; you wouldn’t ever guess she had a baby four months ago. Seb barely takes his hands off her, unless one of us drags him away or his son needs him.

"Not again, baby, you only called ten minutes ago." Sebastian groans, pulling her back into his lap when she tries to leave.

"Fine." She scowls at Seb, while I hold back a chuckle. Sebastian laughs, kissing her cheek.

"I'm getting a drink," I say, feeling a little jealous at how close they are. What the hell is up with me recently? Getting jealous over a relationship? I know why, and her name is Allie. Getting her to see a nice side of me is going to be difficult. I’ve been nothing but a fuck up in her life, and there’s no way I deserve her. Fuck, her brother doesn’t want me anywhere near her, and I don’t blame him. For some insane reason, I can’t walk away.

I pull a beer from the fridge and go looking for Allie. As I walk into the living area, I see Allie straight away. Holy fuck, she looks amazing in a tight, red dress, which shows everything off. I'm half tempted to lift her over my shoulder and take her home so no one else can see her in that dress. She laughs at something my sister, Izzy, says before messing with her light-blond hair. It's up in one of those buns with bits hanging out, showing the dark-brown she had dyed in underneath. She looks unbelievably sexy, and I have the urge to pull her hair out of her bun and run my fingers through it, knowing how soft it will be. I eventually get the balls to walk over, using the excuse that I want to see Izzy.

"Hey," I say to them both.

"Hey, bro." Izzy grins, giving me a side hug. She doesn't usually hug me, so she must have had a few to drink.

"Hello, Elliot," Allie politely says with a frown on her pretty face. I lock my eyes with her bright-blue ones before grinning. I can be nice to her. I slowly look at her from her red, high heels to her soft-looking lips. I’ve just noticed she has bright-red lipstick on, and I seriously want to mess it up by kissing the fuck out of her. She has a little makeup on, highlighting her long eyelashes and framing her blue eyes.

"You look beautiful tonight, Allie," I say slowly.

She looks shocked at my statement for a second before she laughs. "How much have you had to drink tonight?" she asks.

I lean closer, so only she can hear.

"I've only had one, and you’re still the hottest girl in the room." I lean back when she looks at me in confusion. I notice that Izzy has left us.

"What's up with you?" she asks with her hands on her hips. The sight is making me hard as a rock, and I move closer. She keeps her normal glare for me on her pretty face as she moves back until her back hits the wall. I follow until I'm standing right in front of her, and I can't help but smell how amazing she smells, like vanilla.

"Angel, I think I'm just waking up. Go out on a date with me," I whisper. I lean close enough to kiss her cheek and push a strand of hair behind her ear. She blushes and pauses for a second as our eyes meet. Something changes in her mind because she pushes me away, looking angry.

"Are you crazy? You've made my life hell, and now that you’ve decided I'm hot, I’m meant to what? Just jump into your arms? Fuck off, Elliot," she says loudly and walks away from me while my eyes follow her amazing ass. I groan to myself, thinking how fucking badly that went, but I have no idea how to fix it. I drink the rest of my beer as I watch the room.

"That didn't go well, man." Blake laughs as he stops next to me, and I gather he must have overheard our conversation.

"I knew she wouldn't be that easy." I laugh a little, but I’m still looking in the direction Allie went.

"The good things in life never are, but I know Allie, and she wants you. You’ve just have to work on your game, man." He smirks.

"Yeah, but I've cocked up a lot in the past with her. No amount of sweet words are going to make her forget that," I mutter. I take another full beer off the side and open it with the bottle opener on my keys.

“Oh, happy birthday, man. I got you cash. I don’t do presents,” I say, and he laughs.

“I’m not surprised. I'll tell you what I get, man, and thanks.” He smirks.

“I think I need a new plan for winning Allie. Any ideas?” I ask Blake.

“You shouldn’t give up, but I don’t how to help you with her, man. Allie is stubborn as fuck,” Blake says.

"As long you don’t give up, you will get her. Trust me," Izzy says from next to me. My sister moves like a cat. I didn’t hear her move next to me. She smiles up at me and then goes over to Blake and starts kissing him. I leave them to it and decide to take a walk on their balcony for some fresh air to think things over. It overlooks a park, and the night air makes me think about a time my father took me and some of my brothers to the park.

“Catch.” My younger brother, Luke, laughs as he throws me the football. We are in the middle of an empty park on Saturday night. No one is around, and I’m scared for why that is.

“You’re meant to kick it, not throw it.” My twin Sebastian laughs next to me as I catch the ball.

“So?” Luke replies, rolling his eyes. I look over in fear at my father who is leaning against a tree. Father didn’t give us a reason for why he was bringing us to the park today, and I’m worried. Luke doesn’t realise what Father is like yet because he is five, and he never hurt us until we were six. Luke is six in a couple of weeks. Father started beating us if we didn’t do as we were told, or he would tell one of his friends to; it’s always better to just do as you’re told. I’m nearly seven now and getting bigger like Harley, and I want to fight back. I wish Sebastian would help me, but he is too scared.

“Boys, I have a lesson for today. Come here,” my father shouts, making me tense. I grab Luke’s hand as we walk over, with the ball under my other arm.

“Right, I want you to teach Luke how to throw a punch. You can use Sebastian to punch.” He smirks at me before leaning back against the tree, looking bored. The ball I was holding drops to the ground.

“I don’t want to be taught that,” Luke whines.

“Do as you’re told, Elliot, or Luke can have matching marks on his back. I’m sure you don’t want to be matching.” My dad glares at me, reminding me about the three cuts he made on my back a few months ago. They look bad, and I cried when he did them. Harley tried to help me, but Dad knocked him out and cut him, too. Sebastian didn’t get cut, but I don’t want him to.

“Fine,” I mutter, standing before Sebastian, who holds his hands up.

I throw a punch as gentle as I can at Sebastian’s hand, and I still hear the crack as it hits.

“Harder,” my dad growls, and I look at Sebastian, who just nods in understanding, before I throw the next punch, knowing it might break his fingers. I hear the loud crack, and Sebastian cries out in pain, grabbing his hand back.

“Good. Luke, punch Sebastian’s hand like your brother did,” Dad says, almost gently.

“No, he is hurt,” Luke says in tears as he stands next to me.

“Do it,” Dad says, getting out his pocket knife and flipping it between his fingers.

“It’s fine, Luke. Do it,” Sebastian says, eyeing the knife.

I push Luke in front of Sebastian and whisper to him. “It will be worse if you don’t. I'm sorry,” I say before I step away.

“I’m sorry,” Luke stutters before throwing the punch, and Sebastian cries out again before dropping to the ground, holding his hand.

“Take your shirt off, Luke,” my dad says.

“Why? I did what you wanted,” Luke shouts, in tears, while my hands turn into fists.

“I want you to remember why you shouldn’t question me. Your brother did and has a pretty reminder on his back, and you will too.”

I cry to myself as Dad pulls Luke’s shirt over his head and makes a small cut across his shoulder-blade, deep enough to scar like mine. Luke screams and screams before Dad lets him go, and I pull him into my arms.

“You can play football, now,” Dad smirks, returning to lean against the tree.

"Elliot, hey," another voice says next to me and completely snaps me out of my fucking nightmare of a memory. That is shit I don’t want to remember, and I force myself to remember that he is dead now.

I turn to see my ex-girlfriend, Lily, smiling at me. Lily is a pretty girl, who any sane guy would look twice at, with long, red hair and an hour-glass figure. Lily broke up with me a few months ago because she was seeing someone else. That really pissed me off. She has been messaging me a lot recently, as we agreed to stay friends. Honestly, looking at her now, I know I only started dating her because she was friends with Allie, and it pissed her off. I did care about her, maybe even loved her toward the end, but I realised I loved her in more of a friend way, rather than being in love with her. We dated for three years, so it was difficult not to care. I only slept with her because she told me Allie had slept with her new boyfriend from college. Looking back at my life now, I realise I strung her along when it was really all about Allie. Fuck, I'm an idiot.

"Hey," I say with a friendly smile, leaning my back against the railing. I run my fingers through my hair a few times. A nervous thing I do.

"You look really good, El." She sighs, running her hands up my chest and moving to stand really close to me. I take her hands, pushing them away.

"Thanks, but don't you have a boyfriend now, Lily?" I ask as I look at her. She flicks her long, red hair over her shoulder. Fuck, I don't even like red-heads, only blondes usually, so why did I date her for so long? Oh right, to piss Allie off. They’re not even friends anymore, and it’s likely my fault. I can be a real fucker when I want to be.

"No. I was thinking that maybe we could try again. I really do love you," she says, moving so close I feel all of her body pressed against mine. I remember our times together, and the fact I haven’t had sex in months while I’ve been thinking of Allie. No, Allie, will be worth the entire wait. I’m taken back when she goes to kiss me. I don't expect it, and so her mouth brushes mine before I can jump out of the way.

I put my hands in front of me to make her stop.

"Sorry, but this is a really shitty idea. Lily, I don't I feel that way about you anymore," I say roughly.

Her eyes narrow as she walks up to me and takes one of my hands into hers. I try to pull away without hurting her, but she moves closer and stops me.

"Baby, why don't we go back to mine, and I can prove how sorry I am." She purrs and moves her other hand up my leather jacket.

"No," I say more forcibly this time.

"If you have to ask more than once, it makes you look desperate, Lil," Allie says, coming to stand next to me. I look over to see how angry she looks. She glares up at me and I realise she might be jealous.

"Why do you care? This is between me and Elliot," Lily snaps, placing her hands on her hips.

"Well, it seems like Elliot does not to want to go home with you. Didn't you cheat on him?” Allie asks with a smirk.

“Also, Lil, why did you ditch all your friends recently? Why haven't you been hanging out with Tristan? He needs you," Allie says, getting very angry now; I can always tell she is angry by how her cheeks flash red. I can't help myself and take her hand and I’m surprised when she doesn't pull away. I’m taking it as a good sign. Her hand feels small and soft in mine.

"Tristan is ignoring me!" Lily shouts as she glares at Allie. When she sees our joined hands, she stares at them before lifting her eyes to mine.

"It was always her, right? You finally got what you wanted; lucky you, Elliot," she says in a sarcastic tone. She laughs and starts shaking her head before walking away.

"What was always me, Elliot?" Allie asks, looking down at our hands joined together as I rub my thumb over hers. I have to tell her I've always wanted her, that it’s always been her. That her dad makes us fight in the cage, but her brother lied to me. That I thought she was a horrible person for years, like her father, but the words don’t come out as I look down at her.

"Hey, you two. Blake is asking for his cake, Alliecat," Maisy says with a small smile aimed at me while she walks over to stand near us.

"Right, it's in the fridge in my room. I can go and get it," Allie stutters out. I glance down at her as we unlink our hands.

"I will come and help," I say way too quickly. Come on, I'm better with girls than this.

"Luke was looking for you," Maisy says to me. I don't think she realises I wanted to go with Allie, so I'm guessing she thinks she is helping me. I doubt Luke really needs me.

"Right, see you around, cookie. Watch out for crazy exes, yeah? There seems to be a few around you Kings." Allie winks at me. I can’t hide how much she turns me on while I watch her walk away with Maisy, shaking that amazing ass from side to side. I have to take a few minutes, thinking of anything not fucking sexual before moving. I shake my head, walking inside to find my brothers.

Before I step through the doors, I hear Luke's raised voice. "What the hell are you doing here?"

I look over to see him glaring at Allie’s roommate, Emilia. She is dressed in a black hoodie and jeans and her hair is up in a ponytail. They are standing close together, both of them staring each other down.

"I live here, what about you?" she replies curtly.

"I'm Izzy's brother," he says, every word dripping with anger. Emilia looks down for a second before looking at Luke. She looks close to crying; I hope he hasn’t upset her. Allie can be scary when someone upsets her friends, and Izzy can be worse. I know they are both close with Emilia.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know anyone saw us, I just wanted one normal night," she says.

"I could be dead because of you. One fuck wasn't worth my life," he says, his words harsh, and I hear Emilia suck in a breath.

I decide to go over, asking, "What's going on?"

"Nothing," Luke mutters before walking off into the apartment and slamming the door shut. I turn to see Emilia looking at the closed door with tears running down her face. I want to ask if she is okay, but I think that's a stupid question. What the hell did Luke mean about his life being at risk? I can't believe this girl would hurt him.

I go to say something, but she walks off, leaving me very confused.

As I walk into the party, I see Allie laughing as my family stands around her, and I know I have a chance. I may have royally fucked things up in the past, but I know she is worth it.

55

Allie

Hangovers suck.

That’s the only thought I can come up with as I wake up. I thought drinking my weight in vodka to forget what happened last night at the party was a good idea. It really, really wasn’t. I’m never drinking again. Okay, maybe I will, but for now, I’m not drinking again.

My phone is buzzing somewhere in my bed, and I feel around for it.

Maisybear: Meet you in town at Starbucks at 12 (in two hours) and invite your roommate. Izzy says she is cool. Xx

Me: Sounds good, I will need coffee for my headache and I will ask her xx

Maisybear: Hangover you mean ;) see ya Alliecat x

I laugh, as I get up, until I look in the mirror by my bed at my mad hair. I look like I’ve been dragged through a bush backward. Or thoroughly fucked, not that I know what that feels like. I quickly change my thoughts and grab some clothes. I shower in record time, before drying my hair and putting it up in a high ponytail. I hurry to put some makeup on. I look at myself in the mirror quickly and decide I look okay in jeans and a simple, long-sleeved black top.

I grab my phone and keys, shoving them into a purple handbag before going to get something for breakfast. I come to a complete stop when I walk into the kitchen. A shirtless Elliot is cooking bacon. My mouth drops open as I look at the massive, angel wings tattoo on his back, which is beautiful. It’s like a hot dream; a gorgeous guy with massive, muscular arms and chest cooking with no top. Elliot doesn't notice me as I walk up to him and stare more at his tattoo; it’s extremely detailed, as you can see every feather in the wings. I notice there are raised scar lines in the wings, which they seem to be covering. Without thinking, I reach out to touch one of the larger scars in the right wing. Elliot tenses under my touch, and I quickly move away.

"I like your tattoo," I say, clearing my throat and thinking what the fuck did I just do? I’m feeling really awkward when he turns to grin at me. I notice straight away his cut lip and bruised cheek. Elliot always looks like he just beat someone up.

"Couldn't help yourself, by all means, touch away," he says and widens his arms.

"Is that bacon?" I ask, changing the subject and looking away from the nice view I have now of his chest. Fuck me, that's a nice six-pack with that V-shape dipping into his jeans. All girls love that V-shape, even if it’s not talked about. I could imagine running my hands all over him, wondering if he feels as firm as he looks. He runs his hand through his messy, black hair, winking at me before cooking again.

"Yeah, grab a plate, angel. There is more food on the table," he says. I know he is smirking as he turns back to his bacon. I shake my head at how flirty he is being. The reason I got drunk in the first place last night was because of his flirting. It’s like someone has hit Elliot on the head and his whole personality has changed. I don’t mind him not winding me up, but honestly, I think I miss it. I walk into the living room, forcing myself to think of all the reasons I don't like Elliot King. I’m not finding many reasons, and it’s pissing me off. Also, why the fuck is he calling me ‘angel’? He really doesn’t know me well if he thinks I’m any kind of angel.

"Hey, Al," Emilia says when I sit down. Blake is typing away on his phone and waves before eating his food.

"Hey, Em, do you want to come shopping with me and the girls today?" I ask her, and she grins at me. I don’t know why, but I get the feeling Emilia was a little lonely before she moved in with us. Maybe sheltered.

"Sure." She smiles before eating some more.

I grab some eggs and toast before sitting down. Elliot walks in a little later, thankfully wearing a top now, and hands me the plate with bacon on it. I take a few pieces before handing it back and look over to see Blake looking between me and Elliot. He smiles before laughing to himself.

"Shut up, Blake," I mutter and kick him under the table. He doesn’t even flinch, and it makes him laugh louder before he tries to hide it with a cough.

My phone starts ringing, and I quickly pull it out. It’s Harley King. I have, literally, no idea why he is calling me.

“Hey, Harley, what’s up?” I ask as I answer, and I see Elliot turn to me, giving me his full attention as he eats.

“Allie, morning. You remember I agreed to let another dance instructor set up a new class for eight to sixteen-year-olds on Sundays at four?” he asks.

“Yes, I remember. I think I'll try to come and watch a few,” I say.

“Well, the instructor has fallen and broken her arm. I now have thirty-two children expecting a class tomorrow. It’s all paid for, and I know it’s not your thing, but could you take it over? Just until I find another instructor who lives near here. I will pay you,” he asks me.

“I can’t teach that many children. I don’t know what to do,” I reply.

“Izzy and Maisy said they will come and help you. Please, I need you, Allie. The kids are so excited about this class. Ten of them are from a local foster home, and even if I refunded them, they won’t find anywhere else to go this year. The next gym is miles away, and no one else does dance classes in town.”

“This is a guilt trip. I can see where Izzy gets it from. Fine, I'll try,” I tell him.

“Thank you, Allie. You’re the best. Say hello to my sister when you see her,” he says.

“Will do. Later, Harley.”

“Goodbye, Allie,” he replies.

“What was that about?” Blake asks before Elliot can say a word. He looks tense as he watches me.

“I’m apparently teaching a new dance class for thirty kids with your girlfriend. The old instructor broke something, and Harley can’t find anyone else in time.”

“Ah, but Izzy isn’t exactly very good at dancing. Don’t tell her I said that, but maybe teaching kids isn’t the best idea,” he says. I know where he is coming from. Izzy is very attractive and smart, but something goes wrong when she tries to dance.

“I know. I'll have her work with the younger ones or get drinks or something.” I smile, and he nods in relief.

"Morning, everyone," Gage says, coming into the room and leaning over me to grab a piece of bacon off my plate. I frown at him, which makes him kiss my cheek. Gage likes to steal other people’s food, it’s the main reason I have a mini fridge in my room.

"See you later, sexy Allie. We need to talk." He smirks at me before walking out.

"Sleeping with your roommates, now?" Elliot asks, drawing my attention to his bored-looking face.

"None of your business," I say, choosing to glare at him.

"Clearly, I thought you had standards, but you don't." He waves a hand in the direction of where Gage went.

"I do have standards, and Gage is nice," I say. I don’t know why I don’t just say I’m not interested in Gage. I see his jaw tick before he stands up.

"I'm clearly wasting my time on someone who isn't worth it." He glares at me across the table and walks out. I look down at my food, not wanting anyone to know how much his words hurt me. I remember the last time he said those words to me.

"Allie, do you want a drink?" a cute guy from my science class asks me. I’m fifteen and at my first party, so why not? I go to answer, but Elliot King, the boy I hate so much, comes to stand right next to me with his arm around Lily, his girlfriend who’s one of my friends.

"She doesn't need a drink, do you, Allie?" He sneers at me, looking me up and down before grimacing at what I'm wearing. I don't wear dresses often anymore since Elliot told me I look terrible in them in front of my whole class and everyone laughed.

"I don't mind," I say, trying to move away from them both.

As I leave, I hear Elliot laugh, saying to the guy, "Don't bother with her, she isn't worth it. Just some girl in a slutty dress."

I leave the party and cry all night before waking up and deciding I don't care what Elliot King thinks. The next week at school, I tell him to screw himself, and he laughs. I swear to never cry over Elliot King again.

I get up and leave the room. I hear Blake shout ‘wait’ behind me, but I just shut my door. I was a fool to think he would ever change. I spend the next hour in my room, calming down before meeting Emilia and getting into my car. Elliot King has always been a nasty pain in my ass. The amount of times he stopped me from getting dates, got me detention, or got me in trouble at school, made me to think about causing him bodily harm on several occasions. I hated him growing up. Tristan and Maisy always told me to avoid him and he would leave me alone. He never left me alone.

"You okay? I mean, that was harsh with Elliot," Emilia asks straight away. She gently touches my shoulder.

"I don't want to speak about him. Anyway, how was your night?" I ask.

"All right, but there was a guy I didn’t expect to see there. I don't want to speak about it," she mutters with a slight blush, and we both laugh.

"Boys, huh? Who would have them?"  I say to her.

"Hey, we are both single, and I think we should keep it that way." She grins, and we laugh together on the way to the shopping centre.

We walk through the shops commenting about random things before finding Maisy and Izzy sitting with Jake at a table in the coffee shop. I wave as we walk over.

"There's the most handsome man I've ever seen," I say as I walk over to Jake, who is four months old and sitting in his pushchair eating his hand.

"Hey, you two," Izzy says with a grin as I sit down. I look over at a few guys at another table as they stare at Izzy. Izzy attracts attention wherever she goes, and the best part is she doesn’t even realise. She has long, blond hair, which is so bright it’s almost white, a slim figure, and a pretty face. When I first met her, I should have guessed she was related to the King brothers. She has the King green eyes.

"We were just talking about the wedding," Maisy says with a grin. Maisy is just as pretty, a little taller than me and has long, thick, black hair, which I love. I tickle one of Jake’s sock-covered feet, making him giggle at me before joining the conversation. Jake looks like his father in his face, but has black, curly hair, just as thick as Maisy’s.

"So, the theme of the wedding is midnight blue and white. I’m wearing white, so you guys are in blue. We can choose a style at the fitting next week that suits everyone. Also, Allie, you and Elliot have the job of sorting the reception," she drops in before picking up Jake.

"What?" I glare at her across the table. She turns Jake around so he’s facing me, and she looks like she is hiding behind her son. I swear she is using Jake as a shield right now so I don’t throw something at her.

"Sorry, Alliecat. I know you don't get along with Elliot, but you’re my maid of honour, and he's Sebastian's best man. It's your job to help me with things." She grins over Jake’s head, like she is winning an award. I'll give her an award, an award of having me chase her ass around the shops while throwing random things at her. She smiles at me, and I’m sure she knows what I’m thinking.

"The wedding is in two months, how the hell am I going to plan a whole reception?"

"You’re not. You and Elliot are. I don't mind what you do, as long as everyone has food and there's a band," she replies.

Izzy laughs when Maisy grins at her. I feel like I'm missing out on some kind of joke.

"Elliot and I planning anything together is going to be a mess. You seriously don't want that to happen in front of all of your guests," I say and lift an eyebrow at her when she waves a hand at me. I cannot work with that asshole. She has to be kidding. With his new, weird behaviour, I'll end up killing him during the first discussion.

"You won't mess anything up because you love me, and Elliot will be on his best behaviour."

"I don't think this is a good idea," Emilia says.

I know she is thinking about this morning. I look over at Maisy’s hopeful face, and I know I have no choice. I can’t let her down, and I love her too much to say no. She has been through so much this last year, and part of me feels guilty for not finding her sooner when she left. I should have hunted her down, but instead, I thought she would come to me. In the end, it all worked out when her fiancé found her.

"All right," I say, and she grins at me.

"I can't wait to get married." Izzy sighs, clearly thinking about Blake. Blake and Izzy have been together a while now, and they are still great together.

"I think one King wedding a year is enough." I laugh even thinking about it.

"Oh, not right now, but I know I want him," she replies.

"I would never have guessed that,” I say sarcastically, and then add, “You two are perfect for each other, Iz." I smile at my best friend’s blush.

"Can I get you anything?" a waitress interrupts. I order a coffee and Emilia does too. Maisy and Izzy already have their drinks with them. Jake starts crying, and Maisy pulls a bottle out of her bag to give to him. His eyes light up when he sees the food. Typical boy.

"I think you and Elliot would be good together," Izzy says with a grin.

"No, we wouldn't. I mean, I think he would rock my socks in bed, but the moment he talks, he ruins his pretty body," I say, and Izzy coughs up her drink before laughing and wiping her face with a napkin.

"I think Izzy was talking about being good at working together on the wedding reception," Maisy says with a small chuckle.

"Oh, well," I say, looking away while my cheeks light up a little. It’s rare I get embarrassed, but talking about Elliot does seem to have that effect on me. I’m not sure I like it.

"Are you finally going to admit you fancy my brother?" Izzy laughs at my blushing, red cheeks.

Luckily for me, our coffee arrives, and Emilia walks off to take a call. Jake finishes his bottle with Maisy and sits up, releasing a massive burp. He is even cute as he burps.

"Let me hold my nephew," I say, putting my arms out for Jake.

"Sure." Maisy smiles, handing the smiling baby to me. I kiss his stomach, making him giggle before holding him in my arms. I push some of his black hair out of his green eyes before admiring his cute outfit. He is wearing an 'I love Daddy' top with rockets on it. He has little socks and jeans on, too.

"I like his clothes," I say to Maisy.

"That's Daddy. Poor Jake doesn't have a choice in what he wears until he gets older. Seb keeps buying them matching clothes. I really feel Jake will hate them when he grows up." Maisy laughs, taking a sip of her drink.

"Anyway, I will send you and Elliot a list of the people coming. I guess you can surprise us with the rest of the details," she says, looking innocently at my suspicious face. I’m suspicious because Maisy isn’t the type to just hand over the control of a massive thing like her reception. I know she must have a plan, but I’m not sure what it is. Emilia comes back to the table with a small smile.

"Oh, and thanks for both of Blake’s birthday presents, Allie." Izzy winks at me, making me laugh thinking of what I got Blake; well, it was for Izzy to wear. I made him a chocolate cake as well; the cake didn’t last two minutes when the King brothers saw it.

"What did she get him?" Emilia asks Izzy.

"A very sexy underwear set in my size. Let's say Blake thinks Allie has great taste and wants me to go shopping with her more." Izzy laughs. I’m suddenly thankful I was so drunk last night that I fell fast asleep straight away and didn’t have to hear how much Blake liked the present. That is the downside of our apartment. The walls are way too thin.

"I can do that, bestie." I wink at her.

"Only you would give a sex-orientated present for a birthday," Maisy says with a laugh as Jake is climbing over my shoulder and pulling my hair at the same time. I pull him down, and I realise that he is eating my hair, too.

“Jake, that can’t taste nice,” I mutter, pulling my ponytail out of his hands. He grins up at me, a grin that reminds me of his dad and uncles. Jake definitely has inherited the King brothers’ good genes.

We spend the rest of the day shopping before Emilia and I go home. I spot my dad’s car in the parking lot as I pull in. I smile as I see him get out. I go to get my bags out of the boot, and when I close it, I see Blake chatting with my dad. Emilia takes her bags and walks over with me to my dad. I know Emilia knows who he is because he has been at our apartment a few times to pick me up.

"You best be staying away from my daughter, Mr. Frost. I would hate for you to owe me anything," my dad says with a cold tone I haven't heard before.

"Only ten fights left before they can all walk away, Arthur," Blake sneers before seeing me and smiling.

"Hey, did you have a good shopping day?” Blake asks as we get close.

“Yes, Izzy bought some new things,” I say to Blake, who grins.

“I like you, Allie.” He chuckles and then says, “Speaking of Izzy, I’ve got to meet up with her. So bye, guys, see you around, Mr. Lewis." He looks at my dad, but I can’t see his expression before he walks off.

"Hey, baby girl." My dad walks over to me with a big grin and kisses my cheek. I really love my dad. Although he is almost always away on business, he checks up on me. We chat every week on the phone, and we go out for meals at least twice a month. He is always there for me if I need him, and I love that. I wish he and Tristan were as close as we are. They seem to hate each other, and I’m not exactly sure why.

"Dad, I don’t know if you’ve met before, but this is Emilia," I say, noticing how tight Emilia’s face gets.

"Ah, Roddy's daughter," he mumbles, looking her over.

"Yes, I've seen you with my dad before at the–"

My dad cuts her off by rudely interrupting, saying, "At the pub, yes. Lovely to see you, dear.

“Alexandria, we have dinner plans." I flinch at his use of my full name. I hate it because it's my mother’s name, and thinking of her only brings pain.

"Em, can you take my shopping bags in?" I ask Emilia, who nods, not looking at me before walking away.

"What was Blake saying about only ten fights left?" I ask, following my dad back to his car. I notice straight away how tense he gets before he laughs it off.

"I have no idea, baby girl."

I know he is lying to me, but I decide not to press it. My dad has a short temper, and pissing him off would only mean a very long night.

"Right. Is Tristan coming?" I ask as I get into the car and do up my seatbelt.

"No," my dad says curtly before driving off.

The whole meal is tense, and I'm not sure what's wrong with my dad. Tristan is all over the place, and I need answers, which I know my dad has but won’t give me. Sebastian once told me that Elliot knows something about my brother. The phone call a few days ago pops into my head, when Tristan told me to stay away from Elliot. So maybe Elliot does know something. If only I could have a whole conversation with him without wanting to kill him.

56

Elliot

"I don't get why you hate her so much," my girlfriend, Lily, says as I glare at Allie chatting to a classmate of ours, Daniel. I watch as he holds her hand, and despite the fact that I can't stand her, I want to go over and rip his hand off of her.

"Baby, are you listening to me?" Lily asks me and kisses my neck, drawing my attention to her.

Honestly, I'm only dating her to piss off Allie. I’ve broken up with her countless times now, and then, somehow, we end up back together. Lily has dated other guys while we’ve been split up; I know she slept with at least one of them. I haven’t gone that far with her yet because of my fucking father. I don’t want to take it farther and then be forced to sleep with whoever my father finds for me.

"Yeah," I mutter, kissing her on the lips; she does taste nice, and I am a guy.

Lily is a beauty, with long, red hair and a great body. Being fifteen, and a man, does make me want her in a way, but every time I kiss her, I see the older women’s faces, stopping me from going farther. I pull away thinking of my stitches on my back. My dad stitched me up after cutting me for not listening when he made me and Luke fight. It wasn't that I wasn't listening, but I refused to kick the crap out of Luke like he wanted. In the end, he punched me, knocking me out again and drew another cut along my back to match my others. I screamed until I passed out again, but what was worse was when I woke up to see him cutting Luke in the same place because he refused to do the same to me.

"You’re still not listening to me," Lily whispers in anger. I walk off toward Allie and Daniel, ignoring Lily because she is getting annoying.

"Hey, man, can I chat with you?" I step in between Allie and Daniel so my back is facing her, and to my relief, he lets go of her hand.

"Sure," Daniel says, looking annoyed at me but following me into the empty classroom I go into.

"What do you want, dude? I need to get laid, and Allie was totally into me." He grins, dropping his bag onto the desk.

I lose my temper, quickly landing a punch to his face before picking him up by his coat and slamming him into the wall.

"Listen to me, stay away from Allie. She is off-limits to everyone here," I say in his face before letting him drop to the floor.

"Fine, dude, she isn't that hot," he mutters, and for that, I punch him again before walking out of the classroom. The thing is, she is that hot, but I can't let her near me because of her dad. I find Lily in the library and kiss her, thinking at least I can annoy Allie for now.

I drop a glass as I stop fucking daydreaming about Allie and our past.

"Shit," I mutter, looking down at the mess on the shiny, new floors. I go to run my fingers through my hair when I realise I had it cut. It’s short now, a little more on the top, but it’s out of my face. I just wanted a change.

I grumble to myself before going to get the broom. I check my phone as I walk and see I have a message from Allie about the wedding. I feel like shit about how I reacted the last time I saw her. Fuck, even I will admit I was jealous seeing that prick, Gage, kiss her cheek, and I lost it.

I quickly clean up my mess and start reloading the bottles of spirits. The club opens next Saturday and nearly everything is done. I look around the bar from the middle of the room. There is a stage in the one corner, and the upstairs level looks over the dance floor in front of it. The floors are all black, and the walls have mirrors on them, reflecting the bar and dance floor. There are seats all around the edges and a stupid amount of little lights all over the ceiling. When they are on, it looks like stars. Exactly how I wanted it to, though I don’t want to be the one who has to replace the three hundred or so bulbs up there as they burn out.

I have hired my staff, and I plan to work some nights myself. I do want to be involved with this place. It feels like a step in the right direction. A way to have a future, instead of just a fucked up past and a fuck load of money.

"Holy cow, what did you do to your hair?" I hear Allie shout as she comes into the bar. She slides onto one of the bar stools, looking as hot as ever. She has on a tiny, leather jacket and black, skinny jeans, which look moulded onto her skin. Her hair is down today, which I kind of like more. It stops just at her shoulders.

“Wanted a change.” I shrug as she stares at me.

“It looks good,” she says, clearing her throat and looking a little red.

I don't reply as she takes her time looking around, and I'm nervous to see if she likes it. Fuck, I’m really lost if I actually care what she thinks. I pick up another bottle and put it away.

"This place is really something. Kings, huh? I like it,” she says, and I turn to see her grin at me. I can't help but smile back at her happy face. We both watch each other and the urge to lean over the counter and kiss her is becoming stronger.

"Right, cookie, I came to see you because we need to plan this reception. I had the idea of hiring a marquee to put in your back garden. It's big enough, and we could buy tables and decorations, even hire a band and someone to do food," she says and then waits for my answer.

The garden is big enough, and we have the space for the cars. It would work for Jake as well; he could go in to sleep when he gets tired. We even have enough room to invite some guests to stay if they need to.

"Sounds good. I will sort the marquee, food, and tables. You can sort the rest," I say, putting another bottle on the shelf. I watch a little in shock as Allie comes around the bar and starts helping me put bottles away.

“I know Maisy loves roses and birds. I know she is having roses as her wedding bouquet. So I'll buy lots for the tables, and I'll have a look at different decorations. I’ll text you if I need help,” she says, and I nod at her.

"Thanks. Look, I'm really fucking sorry about the other day. I overreacted," I say, gulping at her shocked face. I’m aware I've never said sorry to her before.

"Thanks. I mean, holy cow, I've never heard you say nice things to me. I so wasn't expecting an apology." She laughs.

Her laughing stops as I move closer, boxing her into the bar.

"Allie, I don’t apologise to anyone. But for you, I will," I say, leaning into her space and stopping only a breath away from her lips. "I will say sorry to you a million times if it helps, but it won't. Give me a chance, or I'm going to take one," I whisper as her eyes widen.

I don't give her a chance to say a witty retort before I kiss her. She resists me for a second before parting her lips and letting me in. I run my hand through her soft, blond hair, pulling her head to the side to gain more access. She moans as I bite her lip, pulling away. It kills me not to undress her and fuck her over my bar, but I want Allie forever, not just a quick fuck.

"Let go." She pushes me away and walks off to give us some distance. I can see how annoyed she is with herself, and it makes me smile.

She looks all flustered with messy hair and swollen lips. I’ve waited years for my first kiss with her, and she did not disappoint. She tastes better than I ever thought she would. I lick my lips as I watch her glare at me. I like that she doesn’t give in easily.

"You can't just decide you want me and then . . . then kiss me," she stutters while sorting her hair out. I’ve never seen her stutter over anything.

I lean against the bar and smirk at her. "I just did."

She looks so hot when she stomps her feet and walks out the door that I can't help but laugh. I get that she is going to try to stop me from having her, but she hasn’t realised she’s already mine.

"Hey, bro, what did you do to piss off Allie this time?" Sebastian asks with a smirk as he walks in and stops in the middle of the room.

"Nothing. She won't forget anytime soon." I laugh, picking up more bottles to put into the fridge.

Sebastian whistles low before saying, "This place looks great, bro."

He walks over and stops in his tracks as he looks at my hair. He looks beyond fucking shocked. I smirk at him as he shakes his head.

“Fuck, you look like me now. I like it.” He grins.

"Thanks, how are Jake and Maisy?" I ask, thinking of my little nephew who makes me smile when he isn't being sick on me. I’m sure the kid likes to ruin my clothes on purpose. I know he is sick on other people, but he throws up on me every time I hold him. Maisy says it’s because he eats too much, but I’m sure the little man is doing it to piss me off.

"All good. I'm meeting Maisy in a bit to see the vicar for the wedding, and Harley has Jake."

"Harley always has Jake, and that's why you’re so dressed up." I laugh, remembering how much Harley loves to help out with Jake. Harley is my oldest brother, the one who has always looked after us. I don’t respect anyone as much as I respect him. The amount of times I would have lost my fucking mind over the things my dad did if he didn’t stop me. Harley was there, picking my ass off the floor and telling me it was all right every fucking time. I know Seb feels the same way, his son’s name is Jake Harley King.

I look over my brother in his suit, with a few buttons undone at the top. It’s weird to see him in a suit, but he wears them more now as he is a partner at the gym Harley owns.

"I know my poor son is spoilt with attention. Jake always has someone holding him or taking him shopping."

I smile at Sebastian as he continues.

"We need another kid in the family to help distract us from Jake. I tried asking Maisy for another, but that's a no for a while."

"Yeah, well the rest of us are single, so no luck there." I laugh.

"That's true, and if Blake gets Izzy pregnant before he marries her, I’d have to beat the shit out of him." Sebastian laughs as we both know that wouldn't happen. I doubt Blake is crazy enough to risk her over protective brothers coming after him. He damn well knows we are protective of Izzy. The fucker didn’t tell us about dating our sister until Seb found out. By then, it was too late; they both loved each other.

"Speaking of which, how are the plans for my wedding reception going?" he asks, reaching over the bar and getting a packet of nuts. They aren’t meant to be eaten yet, but I’m not telling him that.

"We have it all sorted, and we are having it in our back garden," I tell him as he opens the nuts and eats a handful. Harley loves gardening, so the house has an amazing garden; it looks great this time of year, and we wouldn’t have to do much work on it.

"I like the idea, and Maisy will too," Sebastian says, finishing the bag of nuts.

"Don't worry, I will sort Allie out. We can work together." I smirk.

"Work together or sleep together? I know you want her." Seb laughs, playing with the cuffs on his shirt.

"You’re right," I mutter, noticing how happy Sebastian looks. I laugh.

"Fucking hell, I thought you'd never admit it,” he says with a wide-eyed expression.

"Things change," I tell him.

“I’m happy for you, man. Just be careful, not all things change,” he says.

“Like what?” I narrow my eyes at him.

"Like her dad? You should be careful. We know he is pissed that we are all walking away from the fights soon. He tried fucking with me recently. It wouldn’t surprise me if he tries something with you. He needs one of us on his side," Sebastian warns, looking worried.

"Yeah, I know," I say, patting Sebastian’s shoulder as I sit next to him.

"Look, can you babysit this Saturday? I want to take Maisy out, and Harley is busy," he asks with a grin. I know he likes it when I babysit because I always end up going home with sick on me.

"All right, I want to see Jake. I've been busy with the club, and I haven't been able to get around much."

"He misses his uncle, I'm sure." Sebastian laughs.

"Jake can't tell you yet, but I'm his favourite uncle." I smirk. At least I hope I am with the amount of sick he has given me.

Sebastian helps me clean up a little before going off to meet Maisy. I’m just sitting on my bike, readying to put my helmet on, when I get a text. It’s from Arthur saying there is a fight next weekend that he wants me to fight. It's Harley's turn, but, whatever, we only have ten fights left, and this will make it nine. I pull on my helmet and drive back home.

57

Allie

"Answer your damn phone," I mutter to myself as Tristan doesn't answer my fourth call today. I said to Dad that I would check on him. I'm driving over to see him as it’s just easier. I know focusing on my brother is my way of forgetting what happened yesterday. Elliot’s demanding kiss is seared into my head, and I can’t stop thinking about it. I’ve heard of people having chemistry, I’ve read about it lots in my smutty books, but I didn’t realise what it was really like to be kissed like that.

I grab my keys and walk to my car before making the long drive back to my old home. I love my new Hummer; its red, and my dad bought it for me after I crashed my last two cars. I really didn’t see the telephone pole the second time, and I’m lucky I didn’t get hurt. No one will ride with me anymore. I really don’t understand why. An asshole beeps at me while I’m driving nicely down an empty lane. I glance at my speed and see I’m going a little too fast. Ah well, I haven’t crashed this one in the last few months. My dad said it’s the safest car for me.

I pull up at my old home where Tristan lives alone now. I don’t know why he doesn’t move, he has the same inheritance I have, and it’s enough to buy a few apartments or houses around here. The cottage is very old with its grey stone and thatched roof. It has two levels and a newer garage built near it. It looks homely from the outside but, honestly, it never felt like home to me. I notice a black jeep, which I don't recognise, in the driveway next to Tristan’s car. Maybe he has a friend over and that’s why he hasn’t been answering me.

I unlock the door with my key, wondering why it's locked if he has someone over. I quickly walk into the lounge and scream at the sight of Lily fucking my brother on the couch.

"Oh my fucking god, I wish I didn't see that. My mind will never recover. I need something fucking strong to drink. Holy cows, the image is burning me," I say loudly and walk into the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water to stop myself from being sick. There are images you never want in your head, and this is one of them.

"Sorry, Al. I wasn't expecting you to come home," my brother, Tristan, says as he comes into the kitchen and pulls a top on. A moment later, Lily comes in, sitting by him in a red dress that shows too much.

"How long has this been going on?" I ask, glaring at Lily, who shrugs, wrapping an arm around my brother.

"A while. Look, it's serious, and I was going to tell you," Tristan says with a grin.

Holy cow, he looks so happy that I don't want to say this. "So when I interrupted you trying to sleep with Elliot last night, you were serious with my brother?" I ask Lily, who turns redder than her dress.

"What? You said you would never go back to him. Fucking hell, Lily, we have been dating for a year," Tristan shouts and moves away from her. She grabs onto his arm, shaking her head.

"While she was dating Elliot? Are you crazy, Tris?" I shout at him. He pulls his arm away from Lily, giving his back to her.

"Get out, Lily," Tris says, looking at me. I want to tell him how much of an idiot he is being, but I don’t when I see how upset he is. I know how close he was to Lily, but I never thought it was anything other than friendship. I should have known better.

"No, I love you. Last night, I was just drunk," Lily says, throwing herself at Tristan’s back and trying to turn him.

"She wasn't,” I tell Tris. I’m not having this shit anymore.

“My brother asked you to leave, Lily." I walk over to her, pushing my brother behind me.

"It's always you ruining everything. First me and Elliot, now my relationship with Tristan. Why can't you go away?" she shouts at me.

She comes to stand right in front of me and I brace myself as she slaps me, knocking my head to the side. I taste blood in my mouth, and I grab her hand the second time she tries to hit me and push her away.

"Don’t try that again, Lily. What happened was your fault, not mine. We used to be friends, and I don’t know what the hell happened to you," I tell her as she starts crying. The part of me that used to be friends with her wants to hug her, and the other part wants to hit her over the head for hurting Tris. There might even be a tiny bit of me that wants to hate her for what she did to Elliot. I don’t know much about their relationship, but no one should be cheated on. That was uncalled for.

"Get out," Tristan says, coming to stand next to me. I see the tears in his eyes, and I grab his hand, which tightens around mine.

"Fine, your loss," she mutters, throwing her hair over her shoulder and slamming the door on the way out.

"I'm sorry," I say, glancing over at my brother as he opens one of the kitchen cupboards and brings out a bottle of Jack Daniels. I watch as he pours himself a large drink before downing it in one go.

My brother’s black hair is curly and very much unlike my own blond hair. He is covered in tattoos, which peek out from beneath his clothes, and he is a lot taller than me. His right eyebrow and lip are pierced also. He plays rugby for the local team, and it’s good for his anger, I think. The one thing we have in common are our blue eyes; both our parents have blue eyes, but mine and Tris’ look more like our mother’s. Well, from the few times I’ve seen her over the years.

"Want one?" he asks, and I nod at him. I know I can't leave him alone tonight, so I might as well join him. I could use one to forget yesterday and today. Fuck, Elliot King is messing with my head like he always has.

We don’t talk as he drinks more and more until I’m sure he has drank half the bottle. I’m still drinking my second drink, and I can’t drink more because I’m worried about him.

"Hey, little brother, let's get you up to bed," I say, noticing how he can’t hold his head up.

"You’re not my mum; in fact, you’re nothing like her. Maybe you are, maybe you will leave me too. Like everyone fucking does," he says, and I flinch at his words.

We don't speak about our mother, ever, since she left us with the last nanny at ten, and our dad will even walk out if I mention her. The last we spoke, I was thirteen and she was in Paris. There wasn't much chatting other than her telling me about the new shoes she bought the other day. I don’t know what happened to her, and why she won't come here. I found pictures of us as kids with Mum, and she was smiling. The pictures stopped when we were seven, and I can’t remember why.

"That's a good thing, and I’m not going anywhere, Tris," I say, trying to pull him up, but my brother is huge. I end up on the sofa next to him as he takes another drink.

"Everything good is bad in this family. The girl I've loved since I was twelve is a whore, and Dad is in a load of crap, which I don't want anything to do with," he mumbles, but I hear every word.

"What are you talking about?" I ask, pushing his curly, black hair out of his face.

"Dad is the owner of The Cage. He makes the King brothers fight for him. I'm sorry, but he wants me to run it. I won't, so he is going to make you do it. That's why we have been arguing. I won't kill for him, and neither will you," he mumbles before passing out. I shake him and try slapping him, but it doesn’t work.

"Tristan, what the hell are you going on about?" I ask, knowing he won't answer.

I think about what he said. I know The Cage, everyone around here does. It’s the dirty secret of the town, but it’s not really a secret. If you want to watch a fight and fuck some random person, that’s the place to go. There’s no way my dad has anything to do with it. I have heard at school that the King brothers fight sometimes. I always guessed it was a fun thing they liked to do for a fucked-up hobby or money. I just never put much thought into it. I know Elliot may give me the answers I need. I guess I could call Harley or Seb, but being honest with myself, I know who I want to call.

I ring his phone, and he answers on the second ring.

"Allie?" he questions as an answer. I can hear the rumble of his loud Harley Davidson in the background. I’m sure he can answer calls in his helmet.

"What the hell does my dad have to with The Cage, and you?" I ask, getting straight to the point.

"Where are you?" he asks, I can hear his bike being turned off in the background.

"At my old home, just answer the question, Elliot," I demand.

"See you in ten," he says before hanging up the phone on me.

"Fucker," I shout into my phone before throwing it down. My mind is running a million miles a minute trying to think of any reason for what Tristan said.

I drink more Jack Daniels as I wait for Elliot, trying to calm my nerves, but it’s not working. Every time I look at my younger brother, I just get angrier.

"Hey, you left the front door open," Elliot says as he walks into the room, holding his helmet under one hand. His new short hair is a little wet and drips onto his leather jacket. He looks so hot in his leather trousers, black top, and leather boots. Man, I must have drank more than I thought.

"Allie, what did your brother say to you?" he asks, glancing at Tristan next to me on the couch.

I get up and walk up to him, standing right in front of him. I glance into his dark-green eyes, which threaten to suck me in. My mind betrays me by looking at his soft lips. I shake my head thinking back to why he is here and that it’s not for my lack of a sex life.

"That my dad owns that fighting place, The Cage," I say, raising my eyebrows at the stupid idea. My dad may be a little cold toward Tristan sometimes, but owning a fighting ring? I actually laugh a little at my thoughts, which makes Elliot take the bottle of Jack Daniels from me.

"It's true, Allie," he says calmly, then takes a long drink from the bottle. I watch as he puts the bottle and his helmet on the coffee table.

"What, no! My dad is kind and quiet. He is not an owner of a place like that,” I say, pacing in front of the old fireplace. We never actually use the fireplace; I can’t remember it ever being used when I was a child.

"Angel, come and sit down.” Elliot stands next to an armchair, and I shake my head at him.

“Fine, your dad was partners with my father years ago. It all changed when my dad tried to kill yours. Your dad killed him for trying," he tells me.

"What?" I ask slowly, and I drop into the armchair he offers me again with a wave of his arm. Elliot sits on the arm, looking down at me as he speaks.

"Then, your dad made us all fight in The Cage for him, for years. We are nearly done with what we owe him."

"Tristan said he makes you fight, all of you. That's what he meant,” I whisper more to myself, but I see how Elliot tenses when I say that.

"I'm sorry," I whisper as I get the nerve to look up to meet Elliot’s gaze. My eyes feel wet as we stare at each other. Why would my dad do this? Do I even know him? I can’t if he has done this to Elliot and his brothers. It’s not that I don’t believe Elliot, I just love my dad and I’m struggling to believe he is this person.

"Shit, I didn't want to tell you all this," he says, coming to kneel in front of me and wiping my tears away.

Elliot keeps his hands cupping my face as we both stare at each other.

"It's why you hated me so much, isn't it?" I ask him.

"Yes, I thought you knew. I was an angry, stupid teenager who had a crush you. I couldn’t cope with the fact that the man I hated had a daughter as amazing as you. I didn't handle it well," he admits.

I smile despite everything. "You had a crush on me?" I ask, and he does that typical King smirk I've gotten used to seeing all my life.

Elliot leans in and kisses me. The kiss is anything but gentle as he pushes his tongue into my mouth, making me taste him. That’s the only way to explain Elliot’s kiss, he makes you want him. He takes everything from you with one kiss, and I don’t know how anyone can be strong enough to refuse him.

Holy crap, he tastes amazing. Elliot tastes like mint ice cream with extra chocolate chips, the best one you can get. I run my hands up his chest, moving closer as desire runs through my body, but he pulls away.

"As much as I want to rip your clothes off and find a way to make you scream, I won't when you’re like this," he says. I look over his shoulder to my brother, remembering what else he said.

"Tris said Dad wanted him to run The Cage. But Tris won't kill for him, so he is going to make me. It's why they have been arguing," I tell Elliot, who nods.

Elliot grimaces as he leans back on his heels before standing. "That won't happen." He casts a dark look over at me before pulling me to my feet.

"Where's your room?" he asks, making my heart beat faster. Elliot seems to see all the naughty thoughts I’m having because he shakes his head at me.

"This way,” I say, walking ahead. I stop and place a blanket over Tris and kiss his cheek.

As we walk upstairs, I'm feeling speechless about the events of tonight. If someone told me last week that I would be taking Elliot King up to my bedroom, I would have laughed at them.

"This is it," I say, glancing back at Elliot's face.

"I like it," he says, walking around my room and taking it all in. I have a very pink room. I know he is lying when he tells me he likes it. I have pink walls, pink bean-bags, and pink bedding. There are even pink fairy lights on my headboard. Elliot walks into my room, standing out like a leather biker at a Barbie convention.

Elliot kicks his shoes off and then his leather jacket, too. I stand there in shock as he takes his leather trousers off to reveal tight, black boxers. I have to remind myself to buy him some pink boxers as he slips into my bed.

"Turn the lights off when you’re done staring, angel." He laughs as he moves my pillows.

"Get out of my bed, you’re not staying over," I tell him, trying not to look at his impressive chest as I cross my arms.

"All right." He laughs before closing his eyes and resting his head on his arms.

"Elliot, get out," I shout, and I hear him laughing.

"Fine," I mutter, kicking my own shoes off and grabbing some PJ’s out of my chest of drawers before going to my bathroom. I take my time changing into the simple vest top and shorts. I know they are a little revealing, but I'm so pissed that I don't care. Who does he think he is just getting into my bed?

A fair point is that if he hadn't stopped the kissing earlier, I might have invited him up here. Holy cow, I need to stop kissing the annoying man.

I brush my hair and teeth before going back into my room to see Elliot is sleeping. I can't help but stare at the dimples in his cheeks and the short black hair that suits him. The innocent look he has when he is sleeping is sweet. It also makes him look perfect, but I like when he talks, even the snarky comments. Part of me knows I shouldn't get in that bed with him, but that's not the part of me I listen to as I climb into my bed and rest my head on the pillow. The long day catches up with me, and I fall asleep thinking of the hot man in my bed. The first man who’s ever been in my bed; I would never have guessed it would be Elliot.

58

Elliot

I yawn, stretching myself and waking up before noticing the beautiful, blond head of hair on my chest. I blink a few times, remembering where I am before stroking Allie’s hair. It's like golden silk as it falls between my fingers. I groan quietly when she shifts on me, causing her leg to slide up mine.

"Elliot," she mumbles, half asleep. She leans up on my chest with a dazed look. She looks so hot with her sleepy eyes and messed up hair. I take a risk by pulling her to me and kissing her. She resists me at first and then gives up, her body melting into mine. Allie’s sweet taste fills my mind, and I lose control. I pull her one leg over my hip so she is straddling me. I groan when she pushes herself against me, feeling how hard I am for her. I move to kiss her jaw line and then down her neck before stopping to pull off her top.

"Elliot, I don't want to rush this," she mutters breathlessly, as I go back to kissing her neck. My hands are roaming over her creamy skin under her shirt. I grab her hips and roll her so she is underneath me.

"Angel, just let me help you relax, trust me," I say, unhooking her bra. She seems undecided for a second before nodding at me and letting me pull the bra away. I lean back to take in Allie. She is so beautiful with a slight blush to her cheeks and those amazing breasts. They are not the biggest I've seen, but they’re perfect. I rub the little tips as she moans underneath me, making me harder than I've ever been. I shake my head remembering this is all about her. I lean forward, kissing her nipples then running my tongue around the hardened tips.

She runs her hands through my short hair. I groan at how nice she smells, like cotton candy. I slide my hand toward her PJ bottoms and cup her through her lacy underwear. Why does she have to wear extremely fucking sexy underwear?

"Are you going to come for me, Allie?" I ask as I pull away from her breast as I rub her clit through her underwear, making her moan louder and say something I'm guessing is yes.

I shift the lacy underwear aside before quickly putting one finger into her as I take her mouth into a deep kiss that nearly makes me come, too. Her back arches with a moan as she comes around my finger, squeezing me so tightly that I’m dying to know what she would feel like around my cock. I kiss her neck as she calms down, still whispering my name.

"Your turn." She giggles at me before pushing me over in the bed. For a little woman, she is fucking strong.

"No, you've had a rough night, and that was for you." I lean forward, stopping her hands from sliding down my stomach. Her face falls before she gets out of bed and goes into the bathroom, still topless. She winks at me from the bathroom door before it shuts. This girl is going to be the death of me; I can’t remember ever being this fucking hard.

I check my phone, seeing I have messages from Luke and Sebastian.

Sebastian: Still all right for babysitting tomorrow, bro?

Me: Yeah, looking forward to it

I open Luke’s text next.

Luke: Need any help at the club? I heard working on the bar at a club shows you plenty of hot women ;)

I chuckle a little to myself before replying.

Me: Like you need help, but you can work for me

He replies a minute later.

Luke: Nah, I don't, but I gotta mix it up a little ;)

I laugh, clicking my phone shut, and wait for Allie to come out of the bathroom. I hear the shower running, and I decide to go downstairs to make breakfast. I pull my trousers and shoes on before I leave her room. I run into a hung-over- Tristan at the bottom of the stairs.

"Fucking hell, I give up." He sighs, leaning against the wall.

Tris is only a bit shorter than me and I know fighting him would hurt, but I would for Allie. He nods at me and lets me pass before walking up the stairs. I look at Tris for a minute, trying to work out how he doesn't look a thing like Arthur, or Allie for that matter. Allie is blond, like her mother must be, and Arthur has dark-brown hair. Tristan, on the other hand, has pitch-black hair and shares Allie’s blue eyes but nothing else.

I shake my thoughts from my mind, opening the fridge and seeing bacon and eggs. I find the things I need and start cooking. I put some toast into the toaster just as Allie walks in. She is dressed in a long, blue dress that hugs her curves. Her hair is flowing around her face as she smiles at me.

"Right, inviting yourself into my bed and cooking my food. Hmm, if you weren't so good with your hands, I think I would be annoyed." She winks at me. I can't help but laugh as I go back to cooking. I watch her look at me strangely before getting an orange juice from the fridge.

"Right, so how many fights do you have left?" she asks with a serious face.

"Ten," I mutter, not telling her I have one next week.

"How many have you done? When did it start?" she asks quickly.

"A lot since our dad taught us," I say, avoiding her question as much as possible.

"How long?" She narrows her eyes at me when I don't answer.

I walk away from her and instead start looking through the cupboards for plates. Luckily, I find them on the third try.

"The scars on your back, was that in the fights?" she asks quietly. I grab the sauce pan handle tightly before remembering it’s Allie I’m speaking to, not a stranger.

"No, my dad did that to us," I reply, avoiding looking at her still.

"Us?" she echoes. I exhale a deep breath and start dishing up the food onto the plates, handing her one as I finally look at her. The emotion on her face is almost too much to fucking handle.

"Yes, my father was a cruel fucker to us growing up, but Harley got the worst of it. The fighting started when I turned fifteen, and the same for the others. Sebastian and I did a joint fight for our first time," I say, thinking back to that memory.

I learnt quickly how to avoid getting beaten after that first fight, when Sebastian had to pull a guy off me who broke nearly all of my ribs. I looked awful for weeks and didn't go to school for around a month. I was lucky we only had a few months of bad fights before my father died. Harley let us train properly, and we started helping when he knew we wouldn’t lose. Harley taught us how to win, but our father had taught us how to deal with pain.

"I remember around then at school. Sebastian told Maisy you were visiting family. That's why you didn't come to school," she says, watching me closely as I nod, eating my food.

"Yeah," I say, shaking away the memories. "I sorted everything for the wedding reception," I say, changing the subject. I spent all yesterday making dozens of phone calls, everything will be ready, and I even found a place that hires out tables and chairs. They do all the chair covers and table covers we need too. I lost my temper with a few people, and that’s why it took all day. I forgot how fucking annoying people can be. If they can’t do what I ask, then what’s the point?

"That's great. I'm nearly done, but I have to call for flowers, and the band is being annoying." She sighs.

"I can help with the band, if you want," I say, hoping they aren’t annoying fuckers, too.

"Yeah, why not? I will message you the details. They want more money than I think they’re worth, but I know Maisy loves them," she says with a small smile.

"I’ll sort it," I tell her and reach over to hold her hand. She lets me, with a slightly confused look on her face before letting go to eat her food.

"I had bad news yesterday," I say, feeling the need to tell her something about me.

"Oh?" she asks.

"Yeah, the license to open the bar had some conditions, and I have missed one with everything that has been happening. I've been a little distracted. Anyway, it's going to take a few weeks to sort out and re-apply, so I'm pushing the opening back a month,” I say, trying not to get pissed off about it.

"Sorry, that sucks. At least you didn't advertise yet," she says, and I smile at her, knowing she must have been paying attention to me.

"Please, tell me you made me a plate, man,” Tristan says roughly as he walks into the kitchen.

"Yeah, on the side." I smirk at him.

"Thanks," he mutters with a yawn. He walks over to the oven and takes the plate I made for him before eating in silence with us. I finish my plate, and Allie takes it to wash.

"Man, you can cook as good as Allie." Tristan grins as he stretches his arms over his head.

There's a knock at the door, and Allie goes to get it.

The minute she leaves, Tristan turns to me. "If you fuck around on my sister, I will kill you, you got me?" Tristan threatens as he leans back in his chair.

"I won't hurt her," I tell him, and he looks down.

"You’d best not. Once Allie lets someone in, they mean everything to her. She doesn’t let everyone close, and she has never let a guy close before. She has to choose you; a fight with you is going to fucking hurt. So just don’t fuck up, man."

I don’t reply because I know he is right. Tristan nods at me and walks over into the kitchen. I watch him put the kettle on.

"Allie told me what you said, and she knows everything about The Cage."

Tristan stills with his back to me. He turns and goes to reply, but Allie cuts in behind me.

"We are going to stop Dad. It's wrong, all of it, and Dad will see that if I talk to him," she says, sounding sure of herself.

I wince a little, thinking she really doesn't understand her dad. Tristan looks worried, like me, as I glance at him. I could sit here and list the amount of fucked up things her dad has done. The amount of people I’ve seen or heard he has killed. I don’t when I look at her angry face. She reminds me of her father in moments like this, but the difference is, Allie isn’t cruel like him, and I can’t be the one to hurt her.

"Let me deal with him, and it's pointless to ask him to stop. He's crazy about The Cage. The only thing he cares about is it and you," Tristan says gently to Allie, who glares back at him with her hands on her hips. She is holding a letter in her hand; it must have been the postman at the door.

"He loves you too, Tris. He just doesn't show it well. Anyway, he will listen. It's not like he is a killer, he just runs some fights," she says, shaking her head.

"Allie, your dad nearly killed Izzy a while ago. Remember the crash? That was him and his goons. They shot Blake, too, Allie. Your dad isn’t a good guy, and I know he won’t listen. I was surprised you didn’t know any of this. I didn’t want to tell you, but you needed to know," I say as gently as possible because I'm so mad about what happened that night.

"What?" she asks, going pale. I doubt she wants an answer, but Tristan just nods at her.

"Dad has done worse than that, Al," he says. Allie just nods and starts washing up from breakfast. I stand next to her and dry up as Tris leaves to go the gym.

Allie doesn't say much else that morning, and I kiss her gently before leaving.

"I will call you later, all right, angel?" I ask her.

She tilts her chin so she is looking up at me. "Yes, I'm going to go see Izzy. So much makes sense now," she says, looking so sad. I’ve never cared how a girl feels before, but I do with her. I pull her into my arms.

"Hey, look. I don't know what to say. But whatever is happening between us, I don't want your dad affecting it," I say and lift her chin with my fingers so she can look at me. I wipe her cheeks of the silent tears and kiss her forehead as she stands still.

"I like you, Elliot, but this is complicated," she says eventually.

"I won't take no as an answer, not until you give me a real chance," I tell her as she presses her head into my leather jacket.

"So stubborn." She laughs slightly before kissing me gently.

I chuckle before grabbing the back of her head and giving her a real kiss goodbye. I pull away after leaving her breathless, and I pick my helmet up from her coffee table and wink at her before going to my bike. I wonder, on the drive home, if Allie can deal with all this at once, but then I remember how she is the strongest person I know.

59

Allie

"Izzy, open up and get off Blake, I need to talk to you," I shout through the door of Blake's bedroom, knowing Izzy is in there. I do realise it’s Friday, our only day off university every week, and ten in the morning, but I can't leave this. We have the weekends off, too, but today is meant to be a study day, though no one studies. Or at least, I don’t. I can imagine Emilia does.

"One sec," is shouted through the door by a sleepy-sounding Izzy.

I go and sit on my bed and wait for her, picking at my new nails. They have little red hearts on them and are painted grey. I can't believe I let Elliot do that to me this morning; his kisses are on my mind and the way he made me come. Holy cow, what is worse was how it made me feel. I like him. I actually like Elliot King, and that's not good. I’ve always known he could hurt me; he is the most perfect-looking male I’ve ever seen. His brothers are hot, but Elliot is something else. The image of him just in his boxers, leaning over me, is something I will never forget. The thought is making me need an ice-cold shower and a strong drink.

"What the hell, Allie? Is everything okay?" Izzy asks, walking into my room and sitting next to me on the bed. Izzy has on one of Blake’s hoodies, which falls to her knees, and some leggings on underneath.

"No," I say, not trusting my voice. I look at my best friend, who looks so innocent with her green eyes searching mine. I still remember how she looked so small and helpless in the hospital after the car crash. The crash caused by my father. I can’t understand how he could do that to her. Izzy is one of the nicest people I’ve ever met.

"Elliot and Tristan told me about what my dad did to you. I'm so sorry, Izzy. My dad has never even shown any signs of being, well, anything but normal, but–" my voice cracks, and I know I'm crying again. Izzy pulls me to her and hugs me. I don’t cry, it’s not me, but everything is crumbling around me, and I don’t know how to stop it.

"Shhh, Allie, it's not your fault, and you didn't know," Izzy says in a whisper.

"It is my fault. I could have stopped him. I won't let him hurt anyone again, Elliot said my dad has killed people and nearly killed you." My voice is now high-pitched, and I angrily wipe my tears away.

"Your dad isn't a good man, but, Allie, you are his opposite," Izzy mutters to me.

"He's my dad still. What he made Elliot and his brothers do? Oh god." I can't help but cry more in Izzy's arms as I feel sick. I know Elliot didn’t tell me how much my dad has done; I could see it in his eyes. I’m not stupid, but I can’t even be thinking about the kind of things my dad could have done. My dad, who taught me to drive and who calls every week to listen to me, isn’t a monster in my mind.

"Allie, look at me," Izzy demands, gently wiping my tears away with Blake’s hoodie.

"You’re a sister to me and my family, so please don't think we will love you any less because we won't, ever. Our father was the one who started my brothers’ fighting. He may have been working with your dad, but he still made his sons do it," she says.

"I know, Elliot told me," I say.

"What was Elliot doing with you and Tristan anyway?" Izzy raises an eyebrow.

"Well, I asked him to come over, and then he ended up in my bed, giving me the best orgasm I've ever had," I admit, and Izzy’s face goes red. For someone who has a lot of sex, she really can’t talk about it.

"He's my brother, so no sex talk with me please, Allie. I'm happy you both finally saw the light." She giggles, and then her eyes widen as she thinks of something.

"Did you guys have sex? Did Sebastian win the bet?" Her face lights up so much that I can't help but laugh.

"I want the answer to that, too," Blake says, leaning against my door.

"Nope, the bet hasn't been won." I sigh, and Izzy laughs. I made a pretty stupid bet against Elliot’s brother, Sebastian. I bet that I wouldn’t sleep with Elliot in the next two years. I could have won his custom made sports car, but now it’s looking more likely I will be baking cakes for him for a month.

"Sebastian is going to be annoyed, he is running out of time." Blake laughs.

"You all right, Allie?" Blake asks, going all protective brother mode on me. I recognise the tone from my own brother.

"I will be, I have a meal with my dad planned tonight," I say to him and look toward Izzy when I see her shaking her head.

"Don't make things bad between you and your dad for my brothers. Elliot would lose his shit if your dad hurts you. I won’t let you go if there’s a chance you will get hurt. You’re like a sister to me, Allie." Izzy tells me, taking my hand into hers.

"He won't hurt me, I am his daughter and he has never done anything other than protect me," I say, knowing for certain my dad loves me. Izzy frowns at me but doesn't say anything and just squeezes my hand.

"What have I missed?" Blake asks us, and Izzy walks over to him.

"I will explain in a bit, but I'm spending the day with my bestie, watching movies and helping her get ready. So I need a rain check on our plans," she says, putting her arms around Blake's waist. He leans down and kisses her deeply, making me look away.

"Guys, P.G. rated only in my bedroom. It's bad enough I have to hear it through the walls, I don’t need images to go along with the sounds," I say with my hands over my eyes.

"God, Allie." Izzy laughs, and I move my hands so I can see her going very red. Blake laughs before whispering something to her and walking out.

Izzy shuts the door and jumps onto my bed as I get comfy on the other side. My new bedroom isn’t that different from my old one; my bedding is a pale pink with a sequined, silver rug over the bottom of it. I have a large double bed and two large, white wardrobes. There’s a chest of drawers opposite the end of the bed, which my TV is resting on. I have a small bookcase near the door, filled with my smutty books. I don’t know why, but I like to own the real copies of the books I read. It may or may not have something to do with the half-naked sexy men on the covers. Who knows?

"Still love him like crazy, then?" I ask, glancing at my friend’s loved up face.

"Yeah, I can't help myself around him. So, you and Elliot?" She grins at me.

"Yeah, I like him. It's real strange to admit that." I laugh.

"Hell, I never thought I'd hear you say that. So are you up for watching Thor?" she asks with a grin.

“Which one is that?” I ask, and she pulls out her phone from her hoodie. A few minutes later, she shows me Thor, or the actor who plays him.

“Yes, you have good taste in films.”

“Nah, I just like muscular, blond men.” She winks. I giggle because Thor does look like an older version of Blake, just with slightly darker hair. They both look Viking-like though; Maisy told me that one.

We both spend the rest of the day doing just what Izzy suggested, and, honestly, it's brilliant.

60

Elliot

“Give it back you, pighead!” Allie shouts at me as I take another one of her pens off her table when I thought she wasn’t looking. I have a bag full of them at home, but it never gets old seeing her so angry.

“Nooppee,” I say with a laugh. Allie gets up, her pigtails shaking as she moves and stands in front of my desk.

“I’m going to hurt you, just so you know,” she says, deadly serious, and I smirk. I lean back in my chair, knowing the whole class is staring at us by now. This class is boring anyway, what’s an eight-year-old to do?

“You’re tiny.” I laugh.

Allie picks up her pencil case and throws it at me. It hits me in the head, and the pens fall all over the floor.

“Detention, both of you!” our teacher comes back into the room and shouts at us. I’m guessing she saw the throwing, but I don’t know why I’m in trouble.

“But, Miss, I didn’t–”

“I don’t care, Elliot, both of you wait outside and sort your problems out.” She waves a hand at the door, and I stomp out, with Allie following me.

We both stand next to the door, not talking for a while before I say something. “You’re pretty cool, Allie. Not like the rest of the girls,” I tell her, and she looks at me. I never noticed how pretty she is or how shiny her hair is.

“You’re pretty cool too, Elliot,” she replies with a grin.

“How many lengths did you do?” Seb asks me as I lift my head out of the pool at home and shake the old memory of when I first started crushing on Allie from my mind. Before everything went really wrong. Seb is standing, holding a happy-looking Jake. Both of them are wearing matching blue swimming shorts with white anchors on them. I really hope Seb doesn’t keep up with this obsession with matching Jake in his clothes when Jake is older. I would feel really fucking sorry for him. I wipe the water from my face before I answer him.

“Ninety-two so far. I needed a cool down from the weights and running.”

“That’s good. I’ve never liked swimming in here until Jake.” Seb looks around the pool.

“Pass him here while you sort out his floatie seat,” I say, holding up my arms. Seb walks over and hands me Jake. He squeals in happiness as I put him in the heated water. Seb gets his floating seat contraption out the cupboard with a load of floating toys.

My workout is definitely over.

Seb gets into the water, and he helps me put Jake in the seat by guiding his legs in.

“How is everything?” Seb asks as I pull Jake around in his seat.

“Good,” I reply.

“I heard from a little, blond birdy that you spent the night at Allie’s,” Seb says, and I laugh.

“That was last night. I swear you and Blake are like two school girls,” I mutter.

“So, you finally got the girl. I’m happy for you, man, but can you sleep with her? I really need me some cake,” he says.

“What the fuck?” I ask.

“Language! If Jake's first words are swear words, I won’t get laid for a month.”

“And ‘laid’ is better?” I ask.

Seb flicks water at me, making Jake giggle. A floating toy boat comes near Jake, and he reaches to get it before putting it straight into his mouth.

“I made a bet; you sleep with her, and I get cakes,” he says, and I narrow my eyes at him. The little fucker.

“What does Allie get?” I ask. Knowing Allie, she would have gotten something pretty good out of this little bet.

“My car,” he mumbles out, and I laugh. That would be like me betting my Harley Davidson, which would never happen.

“You’re mad, brother,” I tell him, and he nods.

“I really want cake,” he replies, making me smirk at him. I stay and play with Jake a little more before getting out and cleaning up.

I open the garage and find my beauty. She is black and shiny but could do with another polish.

I do love her, my bike.

I spend a few hours tinkering with my bike and thinking about Allie. I need her to see who I am. I have a great idea for a date, but it’s risky. I haven’t taken a girl there before, and once I take her, I won’t be able to see the place without Allie.

It doesn’t matter, I know she will love it.

61

Allie

“I’m so freaking nervous, what if they don’t like what I have planned?” I ask Maisy and Izzy as we wait for our new class of kids to get here. I’ve spent most the weekend planning for today because my dad cancelled on me, so I have to wait until Tuesday night to speak to him.

“They will love you, Alliecat. Your Saturday class thinks you’re amazing, this will be no different,” Maisy tells me, and I nod at her.

I stretch in my yoga shorts and vest top. Izzy and Maisy are wearing similar things. The first couple of people come in with their children. I wave and go to introduce myself as the foster children come in with their caregiver. We chat for a bit before she leaves.

“Everyone, come on over.” I wave a hand over to where I’m standing with Izzy and Maisy. The kids all bundle together in a group in front of me.

“So, let’s start with introducing ourselves. I’m Allie, this is Izzy, and this Maisy,” I say and there’s mumbled hellos around the room.

“Right, everyone move into your own space.” I wait until they are sorted before I carry on speaking.

“I thought we could start by having some fun. Dancing is meant to be fun and get you moving. My favourite dance to warm me up is called the ‘walk it out’ dance. Has anyone heard of it, or can you do it?” I ask them and a girl, who’s about ten, puts up her hand.

“What’s your name?” I ask.

“It's Kelly,” she says.

“Would you come up next to me, Kelly, and we can do it together?” I ask her, and she nods, moving to my side.

“Right, the idea is that you kind of step forward like you’re lunging and then take your legs inward and outward,” I say and slowly show them what I mean.

“Outward and twist,” I repeat, showing them.

“The next step is to get your arms to move. The dance is meant to give attitude, so why don’t we give some as we move?”

“Everyone give it a try for me?” I ask and nod to Kelly who does the dance with me. I watch her, and I’m surprised how good she is. I look around the room, seeing that a lot of them are getting the hang of it.

“Maisy, would you put some music on?” I ask her, and she nods.

“Right, follow my lead when I count,” I tell them and wait for the music to start.

“Okay, five, six, walk it out,” I say, and we do the dance move together. I see a few of them doing their own kind of attitude with the dance, and it makes me smile. Maisy and Izzy are attempting to do the dance, and it’s hard not chuckle at them. We spend the next hour going over different dance styles, and they all learn pretty quickly.

“We have fifteen minutes left, so why don’t we have a little fun?” I switch on the song, ‘Apple Bottom Jeans,’ and stand at the front of the class.

“Everyone knows this song, so if you can do the moves. Come and dance them,” I say.

Kelly comes to stand next to me, and I’m a little surprised when Maisy takes my left. We do the song, and nearly all the class is copying me. I hear clapping as I drop all the way down to the floor in the song. I switch the music off and I hear, “My milkshake brings all the boys to the yard, and they’re like…”

My gaze shoots to the owner of the phone ringing, and I watch as he turns his phone off and looks at me.

“Nice ringtone, dude,” a boy shouts across the room, and everyone starts laughing.

“Thanks, my girlfriend likes it,” Elliot replies, not an ounce of embarrassment on his face.

I only just notice Sebastian is standing next to him when he says, “He likes to dance in his room to it; I don’t think I can ever get the images of his arse shaking out of my mind.”

Elliot whacks Sebastian on the back of the head as we all laugh. The twins look more like twins now that Elliot has cut his hair, they have the same nose and high cheek-bones. They just dress so differently, Seb always looks like he came straight out of a magazine, and Elliot is always in black and some kind of leather. I like the bad boy look Elliot gives, the type of boy your mother should warn you away from. The kids’ mums come, and I stay to talk to a few who want to know how their kids did. When all of them have left, Elliot comes over to me.

“Hey, angel,” he says, and he pulls me into a gentle kiss.

“I’m so close to winning, I can almost taste the sexual tension,” Sebastian says, and then I hear, “ouch,” come from him as I pull away from Elliot.

“Maisy, why does everyone hit me? First, it’s Elliot, and now Izzy. I’m feeling unloved,” he says, and everyone chuckles.

“It’s because you don’t know when not to speak, Sebastian,” Izzy says, and I hold in a chuckle.

“I do so,” Seb replies with his hands on his hips.

“You do not. Like when you asked if that woman was pregnant at the shops the other day,” Izzy says.

“To be fair, that’s a question no one should ask unless it’s really clear,” Maisy says.

“It’s like when you asked Blake if his mum was seeing anyone. You’re lucky you’re about to get married, or he would have punched you.”

“That was just a general question!” Sebastian says, getting frustrated.

“Anyway, what are your plans for the night?” Elliot asks, with a wide-eyed look in my direction at our friends, as he strokes my arms. It’s like he can’t help but touch me all the time, and I feel the same way. Elliot looks good in his leather jacket, a black shirt under his jacket, and tight jeans, and his short hair is slightly growing out already like it doesn’t want to stay short.

“Not much.” I grin at him.

“Let me take you somewhere; you’ll need to wear a dress,” he says in a hushed tone, only meant for me to hear.

But Seb says, “Yeah, back to his room. I doubt you’ll need a dress, though.”

“I’m going to kill him,” Elliot mutters as he walks over to Seb. Seb just laughs with his hands up.

“Total joke, chill out, dude,” he says and then moves Maisy right in front of him. His face has a big smirk on it as Elliot stops.

“Using a girl as a shield, low blow, brother.”

“Whatever, I like these clothes. I don’t want them ripped,” he says, and everyone laughs.

“I'll pick you up at seven,” Elliot says to me and gives me a little teasing kiss before he walks out. I watch his ass in the tight jeans the entire way; I’m a lucky girl, I think.

“Get home, I'll see you in a bit,” Izzy says and gives me a side hug. I wave goodbye to Seb and Maisy before I walk out.

“Wear something sexy. I want my cakes,” Seb shouts as I’m just walking out, and I can’t help but laugh.

62

Allie

“If you’re planning on killing me in this alley, just know your sister would find out,” I joke as Elliot leads me down a dark alley in the next town over from ours. We haven’t said much on the hour drive, and I’m a little confused where he is taking me. Elliot glances back at me with a smirk.

“Sometimes the best things in life can be found in the most unusual places,” he says, stopping at a bright-orange door lit up by two outside lights. Elliot knocks three times and the door is opened by an older, Middle Eastern-looking man and the sound of Latin music fills my ears. He grins at us, and Elliot walks in, with me close behind him.

My mouth drops open as I see the bar we are in. One side is a large bar, and the rest of the room is full of couples and people dancing to a sexy, Latin song. The dances they are doing look seconds away from them having sex. I’m glad I’m wearing my tight, red dress, which I know Elliot likes, the kiss he gave me when he saw it was proof enough.

Elliot pulls us over to the bar, where he takes off his leather jacket and puts it on a seat. There’s a band in the corner. Someone is playing large drums of different sizes, two people are playing guitars, and they are singing, but the main attraction is the large piano that is being played away.

“Come and show me how sexy you can be, angel.” He holds out a hand, a clear challenge in his gaze.

I take his hand, and as he moves us into the middle of the couples, the song changes. A slower, more sensual song is playing, and I move closer as he moves his large hands to my hips. I move my hips slowly at the start–to the beat of the music–as I slide my hands up his chest, and to my surprise, he moves in time with me.

Who knew Elliot King could dance?

I didn’t, but as he leads the dance, pulling my body against his and letting me grind against him, it’s proven that he can dance. My hands are around his neck, my hips rub against his as we both lose ourselves to the music. Elliot takes my hand and spins me out, then pulls me back so that my back is to his front as we move. His hands slide down my sides, his thumbs graze against my breasts as they find their way to my hips, and I slowly move down his body after I turn around. When I get as low as I can, I turn and rise slowly up his body, moving my hips slowly as he watches. My breath catches as his dark-green eyes lock onto me and his hand winds into the hair on the back of my head as he pulls me forward into a scorching kiss.

I don’t know long we dance and kiss, but eventually, he takes my hand and leads me to the bar.

“How did you learn to dance like that?” I ask him after he orders us some drinks. I don’t ask what he got me; I don’t care because my mouth feels dry from dancing with Elliot. Another part is beyond wet, but I’m trying to ignore that.

“My father brought me once to do some business. He left me here and some girl invited me to dance. It was weird at first, but I kept coming back.” He shrugs.

“Why was your father like that?” I ask him.

“I don’t know, Allie. He used us in any way he could to make money. It wasn’t just about money, but it was like he enjoyed seeing us suffer,” Elliot says, his voice devoid of any emotion. He could be telling me about the colour of the paint on the wall instead of his sensitive past.

“He sounds like a real piece of work,” I say, and he nods.

“Elliot, my man, how are you doing?” a Jamaican-sounding man says from behind the bar as he comes over. The man looks in his early thirties, with long dreadlocks falling to his waist. He is wearing a green shirt with little palm trees on it. Mixtures of bracelets are on his arms, and he is very attractive.

“Glen, I’m doing well. How’s the boyfriend?” he asks.

“We just moved in together, I’m going to ask him to be the old ball and chain soon,” he says.

“That’s great, man.” Elliot smiles widely. He clearly likes this man. The man we ordered drinks from earlier brings us our drinks, and Elliot gives me mine. He has a beer and mine is some kind of pink cocktail. It tastes amazing.

“Who’s the pretty lady with you? I’ve never seen you bring someone here before.” He nods his head at me, and Elliot puts his hand on my leg.

“This is Allie,” Elliot says, and I hold a hand over the bar to Glen for a handshake. Glen takes my hand and tilts it over for a kiss.

“What is a hot thing like you doing with this broody fucker?” Glen says with a nod in Elliot’s direction.

I laugh and answer. “He’s good with his hands.” I wink at him as he laughs.

“I’m guessing the good looks are a help,” Glen says, and Elliot chuckles. “Gotta be going, man, see you around, yeah?” Glen asks.

“Yeah, man,” Elliot says. Glen winks at me before he goes, making me laugh.

Elliot’s phone starts ringing with that milkshake song, causing a few people to look in our direction as he answers it.

“Hey, what’s up?” he answers loudly over the music. “Yeah, I'll be there,” he says. I give him a questioning look as he puts the phone down.

“We’ve got to get back. That was Harley. Someone has broken into my club and smashed the place up,” Elliot says with a look; a look that makes me feel sorry for whoever it is.

“Do you have cameras?” I ask. As we walk out, Elliot holds me close to his side.

“They aren’t on yet. I have insurance, but this will put the opening back more,” he replies once we get outside. The cold air hits my legs in the short dress, making me shiver.

“I really wanted to take you home, tonight,” Elliot whispers to me when we get to his car. I kiss him gently and move away.

“We haven’t had three dates yet; it’s a rule of mine,” I say, not really serious because if Elliot took me home to his, there is no way I could tell him no.

“Three dates, then. This is number one.”

“Okay,” I say.

He leans in to whisper, “Doesn’t mean I can’t tease the fuck out of you until you beg me to take you to bed. And, trust me, you will beg, angel.”

Elliot opens the car door for me as he moves away, and I exhale a deep breath. Elliot King is good, but I won’t be the one begging. The car ride home is filled with so much sexual tension that I don’t even look Elliot’s way. Bringing up the three date rule isn’t a good idea right now.

63

Elliot

"Little man, I have no idea what I'm doing here," I say, holding back the urge to swear.

I glance down at my nephew as I try, and fail, at unbuttoning some kind of baby grow he is wearing after he spit out his milk from his bottle all over it a minute ago. So far, babysitting has been going well. Sebastian and Maisy left for their night out, and I'm staying over so they can stay out as long as they want. I settled in, watching some baby-channel shit Maisy said he loves, and he’s been fine, but Jake then looked at me with a grin before throwing up on me. I have literally been with the kid half an hour and he has managed to find a way to be sick on me.

I fumble with the buttons and finally get it off. I pick him up and look around his wardrobe until I find what looks like a baby grow and put it on him. Thank god it’s eight and his bed time now. I just wish I didn’t smell like sick. Jake grins up at me while he chews his fist; I swear the little man is laughing at me. The nursery is all blue with white clouds and is filled with toys.

I sit in the rocking chair in the nursery, rocking Jake in my arms. I have to admit, it is sweet to see him snuggle up to my chest and watch as he gently falls asleep. I'm not sure if singing ‘Rocking All over the World’ is an okay baby song, but it's all I know. I don’t think I want my own children. I never really thought about it. I could imagine having a child with Allie, but I want to see the world first. We never went on holidays when we were younger, and with everything that’s happening now, I can’t just leave. When we can finally walk away from The Cage, I want to take Allie everywhere with me, if she wants to come.

Jake snores lightly as he sleeps with his messy, black hair flowing all over his head. He looks so much like Sebastian in his face and green eyes. Maisy has said before that he has her dad’s hair; Maisy’s isn’t as curly as Jake’s. Maisy sent everyone a video of him trying to crawl today. I don’t know if it is impressive for his age, but I still think he is cool. I've been lucky that Jake has just watched TV with me tonight and not played up. Just last week, Seb sent me a picture of Jake in the kitchen, with his face and body covered in flour. Seb said he only went to the loo and came back to find him like that.

The funny thing is, the door must have been left open because the house is filled with baby locks. It’s scary to think that he could have opened it himself. The kid is smart.

I place Jake into his crib and grab the baby monitor, turning it on as I go downstairs for some food. Half way down, I remember the sick on my shirt and run back upstairs to borrow a shirt off Seb.

I open the fridge eventually. I don’t know how anyone can open these stupid baby locks; it takes me a few minutes to even open the toilet in this place. I can't help but laugh as there's a big chocolate cake in the middle with a note on it saying, ‘Sebastian's cake! Don't fucking touch it! I don’t care that you’re my twin!’

I know for certain that's not Sebastian's cake, and its Maisy’s, which Allie made her earlier this week. They both have been having a hard time with Jake teething, and Allie fixes things with cake. That’s my girl.

I cut myself a slice before putting the rest back and calling an order for a pizza. Being the dick that I am, I take a picture of my cake slice and send it to Sebastian with a wink face.

I laugh to myself before running my finger over Allie’s face on my phone, debating if I should call her or text her. It doesn't fucking matter because I can't keep my thoughts off of her. The need to fuck her and claim her as mine is driving me mad. Taking her to that dance was a bad idea. I seriously underestimated how sexy she is when she dances. Her little body pressed against mine was torture; I was hard as a rock all night.

Screw it, I'm being the needy one and a fucking girl, but it doesn’t stop me from sending her a text.

Me: Hey, I have to admit something... I'm eating your cake now and it almost tastes as nice as your mouth x

I send it then grimace to myself, thinking I should have said something romantic and all lovey-dovey, but fuck, I'm not like that, and I don't even know how to be. My phone beeps and I open it quicker than I ever have.

Allie: Cheeky ;) I will admit something too. I want to see you again and have that second date. X

My heart beats faster as I reply.

Me: I want to see you more. I’m taking you out tomorrow, be ready at eight. X

I send the text, knowing that I will take her to this little Mexican place I found when I went a town over for a business meeting with a supplier. It's really nice with lanterns and all low lights. We went with Izzy once. I shake my thoughts, wishing Allie was here tonight to help with babysitting. My pizza arrives an hour later, but still no reply from Allie. I want to text her again, but I know I can't push her to want me.

64

Allie

"I can do this," I mumble to myself, looking in my full-length mirror. I'm wearing a simple, black dress that falls to my knees with a sweetheart neckline. My hair is up in a tight bun, and I'm wearing a little makeup, as my dad doesn't like it when I wear too much. My phone buzzes with a reply from Elliot, I smile when I see he has asked me out, but I decide it's best to reply later, after dealing with my dad.

"Yes, you can, bestie," Izzy comments next to me, putting her hand on my shoulder. The doorbell goes, and I smile at Izzy.

"I will see you later."

"Be careful," she whispers, giving me a hug.

I walk out, waving at Blake in the kitchen, and answer the door to my dad. I can't help but try to see something different as I look at him. He always wears grey suits with black ties. Everything looks neat and like he just walked out of a store. His dark-brown hair is going grey at the roots, but it kind of suits him. There isn’t anything odd about him, nothing that would make me think he is a bad person. The kind of person who kills people, owns an illegal fighting club, and is, in general, a bad guy.

"Hello, my Alexandria," my dad says with a loving smile. I smile back, like I always do, but for the first time, it feels forced.

"Hey, Dad, let's go," I say, having to keep up a fake smile and shutting the door behind me. Dad doesn't say anything as I get into his car, and we drive to the same restaurant in town that we always go to.

"How's university going for you?" he asks as we drive.

"All good. I'm enjoying my business course," I say, but I don’t mean it. I don’t know why I let my dad talk me into that course. The only thing I’ve ever loved doing was dancing, but he convinced me it wasn’t a good choice for a future job. I glance at my dad’s face as he drives. He looks so much like the nice, kind dad I’ve always known, it's confusing.

"I'm very proud of you, Alexandria," he says, smiling at me. I can’t reply when my throat feels tight. I have to remember what he is doing to Elliot and his brothers. What he has always done.

We don’t talk as he parks outside the posh restaurant. It is a white building, and you have to go up a lift to the top floor. The top floor has all glass windows instead of walls, and the chef is cooking in a large, open kitchen in the middle of the room. We are seated at a glass table by one of the windows; the view is really nice, looking over the town. You can see all the lights and distant mountains of the Lake District in the background. As usual, my dad orders for me, but I don't mind as its chicken pasta and a nice, white wine.

"So, tell me, what have you been up to?" Dad asks, sipping his brandy from a tumbler.

I’ve always wondered why he only stays at home a few nights a week when he comes back home from working away. I now know he must have been staying at a hotel or somewhere to keep up with his work at The Cage. All the lies are adding up, and I wonder why he bothered keeping up with it all. I decide to mention Elliot straight away because I hate lying. I know part of me wants him to admit it to me, but I know he won’t. I know he has been lying to me for years, but even looking at him now, I only see the dad I’ve known. Not the monster I’ve been told he is.

"Dad, I've been getting close to Elliot King. Do you remember him from school?" I ask, taking note of how tense Dad gets. He puts his drink down before weaving his fingers together in front of him.

"Ah, yes, Mr. King. I do remember. I don't like this new person in your life. Does your brother know about this?" he asks. I don’t like his tone. A tone I’ve never heard him use with me. It is dark and spoken like a true threat.

"No, not until recently, but I like him. I like him a lot. He is a good man and–" I say, and my dad slams his hand on the glass table, making me jump.

"You won't see him anymore, Alexandria," Dad says each word slowly, his eyes drilling into mine. I move back in my seat a little as I see his cold face. I try to hold in the gasp by covering my mouth with my one hand. It’s true; I can see it, what everyone is telling me about my dad. It’s all true.

"Dad, no offence, but I don’t think I will listen to you,” I reply, lowering my hand and setting a glare on my father. He seems a little surprised. “You know what else is going to happen? He won't be fighting for you anymore, not if you want to see me. I know everything that has been going on. How could you?" I say, taking a huge risk.

My dad sighs loudly before righting his tie. He smirks at me in a cold manner that I don't like. It’s like this is all a game to him. I have a feeling he plays games like this all the time, and he likes it.

"My silly, little girl. At least you know the truth about my business. It’s been annoying seeing you so naive.” He shakes his head with a small, creepy laugh. “Unfortunately for you, I will just have him killed if you disobey me," he says, deadly serious as he watches me.

"You won't kill him, that's crazy," I harshly whisper to him, shaking my head.

"You have no idea how much I hate the King family. Do you know what their father did?” Dad leans back in his chair, taking a sip of his drink before he continues talking to me. “I will do worse than just kill him. I can make him suffer, he’ll wish he never even heard your name,” he says. The sick part is that he says it normally. Like we could be talking about what to get from the shop for dinner.

“Elliot looks the most like his father, did you know that? His deadbeat father only did one thing right, and that was teaching those boys how to fight. That’s the only reason I didn’t kill them; it’s more fun to own them. To make them fight for me, kill for me. They all have done things in my cage that would break most boys.” He chuckles, like it’s a good memory, while I feel sick.

“The King boys have been a nuisance recently, first with that Izzy. Their father was smart to hide her from me. I remember her mother, a really pretty woman but stupid. She never understood who she was fucking. Now the King boys’ mother, Linda, was a smart woman but didn’t want children. I have no idea how he convinced her to have four!” He laughs.

“You could have killed Izzy, are you mad?” I ask, and he continues with only a slight pause at my question.

“The boys showed me another side to them with that Izzy nonsense. They are smarter than I gave them credit for, but I won’t make that mistake again. All that bother with my niece was just for fun, but they even managed to get out of that." He clucks his tongue, while I clench my fists.

"Niece?” I ask.

“Oh, right. I had a sister. She was a little crazy, eventually killed herself after having a child. Your cousin went to school with you. I didn’t know about her until she found me. Her name was Elena Michaels, or something like that,” he says, and I have a flashback of seeing him with her. Elena was crazy about Sebastian and ended up in a mental hospital a few months ago when she attacked Maisy. I didn’t think I could be more shocked, but I am.

“Do you know how fucking crazy you sound?" I shout, and a few heads turn my way as I stand up.

“Sit down, you’re making a scene. I am not crazy. You should learn to respect your father. I brought you up better than this,” he says in a clipped tone.

“Leave me and Elliot the fuck alone, Dad. I can’t believe what you have done. You’re a good actor, I'll give you that,” I say to him over the table.

“You have no idea, my little girl,” he replies.

“Elliot isn’t a bad guy, and I need you to leave him alone,” I tell him, lowering my tone a little as I feel tears coming to my eyes. I can't stand the thought of anyone touching him, hurting him. God, I really like him enough to stop anyone.

Dad laughs, his head falling back with it. I watch in a little bit of a shocked daze as he stands up and walks over to me on the other side of the table. He grabs both of my wrists painfully, making me look at him. I notice people are staring, but he doesn't care as he leans down to whisper into my ear.

"Stay away from Mr. King, or I will kill him myself. Trust me, I would enjoy the chance. Losing one brother wouldn’t be a total loss on my business, but it would be a shame. I will be watching, I’m always watching you, my sweet, little girl," he warns with a glint in his eyes before letting go. He takes a wad of cash out his wallet and drops it onto the table before grabbing my wrists again and pulling me outside. I follow in shock before pulling away outside.

"No, you can't do this, Dad." I start backing away.

"Oh, Alexandria, we have a lot to discuss. Your brother won't be taking over my work because he doesn't have what it takes.” He smiles. “After tonight, I can see you are far more interesting than I thought you were. I have a feeling you would do anything to protect the Kings." He sneers the last part, sounding more like the man I've been told about. A car pulls up behind me, and I turn to see Tristan getting out of his car.

"Tris," I say with a confused look as he walks up to me. His every step is filled with anger.

"Allie, we are leaving," he says as he puts his arm around my shoulder.

"Don't forget. I will be watching," is all I hear my dad say as he gets into his car, not once looking at me.

I want to text Elliot, but what if my dad’s warning is true. Can I risk him? No, I can't, because it hurts my chest to even think of him hurt.

"What the hell were you thinking?” Tris says as we watch our dad’s car drive off. We both get into his car, without me replying to him. I don’t think I know what to say anyway.

“Blake called to tell me where you had gone, before you ask. Dad is dangerous, Allie, and even more so right now." Tris’ hands tighten on the steering wheel, so much so that his knuckles turn white.

"I wanted him to leave Elliot alone, but I think I made it worse. Dad said he would kill him if I–" I crack a little on the end of my sentence and am not able to say anything else.

"Al, you know I love you, right?” Tris says gently as he starts his car. “To keep you safe, I would do anything, but if you love Elliot, you need to do the same," he says plainly.

"What can I do?" I ask.

"Stay away from him," Tris says, his voice full of pity, so much so that I can't even talk to him.

I look out the window as we drive home. I can’t say out loud that Tris Is right, even when I’m sure he is. I’ve wanted Elliot King since I was a young girl. Since I started liking boys. I wanted Elliot even when he was mean to me when he made my life a living hell at school. I liked the attention he gave me. My heart stings when I look at my phone, knowing I can't reply to Elliot's text and I can't see him. Tris is right, I'm not sure if I love him, but I care enough to stay away. I send a message to Maisy.

Me: I can't help with the wedding anymore. I will send everything I've done to Izzy so she can take over. I am sorry Maisybear x

She doesn't reply for a while. Tris drives me back to our old home. Memories of my dad and mum flood me. They were always arguing, she was always telling him to give up his job. I never understood why she hated his work. I do now.

"Why do we even come back here?" I ask Tris.

"I have an apartment in town. I didn't tell you because, well, I couldn't explain why. Let's get you some stuff, and I can take you to mine. I have a spare room and no roommate yet," he says with a tight smile to me.

"How long?" I ask, knowing he knows I'm talking about the apartment.

"Since I turned eighteen, I only used this house to bring girls back to or when I knew he was in the country. I didn’t want you alone with him," he says with a glance at me before getting out of the car.

Tris always had to deal with Dad ignoring him when we were younger. He always made it clear he didn’t like Tris, but I never understood why he stayed when we got older. We both have quite a bit of money in the bank from our grandparents, who passed away not long after I was born. Enough to easily live on without a job, and we both got it all when we turned sixteen. I try not to touch mine unless I have to, for general things. A lot is in shares, and I live off what I get back from those. My university course was paid off by my dad. I think it was a way of making sure I did the business course when I didn’t want to. In my life, I tell everyone what I want, and I do what I want, but not now. I never knew how controlled I had been until tonight. I know my dad has been controlling me for a while. I’m his silly, little girl.

"Tris, this . . . this isn't fair," I say with a sob when I'm out of the car. I go to stand next to him in front of our old home.

"It has never been, but we have each other. You’re my family, Allie, and I won’t let him hurt my sister. I am sorry about Elliot, but there will be other guys," he says as he wraps a massive arm around my shoulder, giving me a side hug before opening the door. I pack the rest of my clothes and things from my old home. I know I won’t be coming back here again. Dad can make me lose the man I want, but he won't have the family he clearly wants.

65

Elliot

"Shot, shot, shot," is all I can hear, as we all take another shot at the bar of the strip club. It's Sebastian's stag night, and we are all hammered. Surprisingly, Sebastian didn't want to come, in case Maisy didn't like it. We ended up dragging him here anyway. Blake wasn't keen either, but he told me that Izzy knows. He said she is cool with it as long as he doesn't have a lap dance. Not that I think he is stupid enough to try that with all her brothers present. I laugh a little at how much my little sister can get angry, and how scared Blake can be of her.

"Dude, that one wants you," Daniel says in my ear. Daniel is one of our friends from school.

We like him, but he spends too much time drinking, partying, and fucking anything that moves. I look over to where he is nodding to. There’s a girl with long, brown hair, and a tight, purple dress, who is dancing with some hot friends.

Honestly, it's been a week since I last spoke to Allie. She sent me a text, one text, telling me she doesn’t want to see me. I sent her twelve back asking why the fuck not and tried calling her. I told Harley after he saw me throw my phone at a wall when Luke called me, just because of that fucking ringtone, which reminds me of her. I have another new phone now, and it still plays that ringtone. The staff at Apple said they changed it, but it went straight back to that ringtone a few hours later.

Izzy has taken over Allie’s side of the wedding plans and won't tell me why. She just gave me a sympathetic look and helped me sort the rest of the details out.

"Let's go," Daniel says, standing and expecting me to follow. I look over at Blake and Sebastian, who are still drinking and laughing at something. Luke is off in one of the back rooms, doing god knows what with a stripper. Harley is at the bar, ignoring us and the women dancing around him.  I follow Daniel over to the girls.

"Can we buy you two a drink?" Daniel asks with a smile at them.

The girl with the brown hair just smiles at me as she answers, "No, we have one, but thanks. My name is Cindy, and this is Layla." She nods at the blonde, who’s moved closer to Daniel. I doubt those are their real names by the way they are dressed. I wouldn't be surprised if they work here.

Cindy moves closer to me and runs her hand up my arm, asking, "What's your name, sexy man?" She winks, but it doesn’t work on her, in fact, it just makes her fake lashes look like they are about to fall off. I’m really not drunk enough, or in the fucking mood, for this. I don’t know why I came over.

"Elliot," I say curtly, and she moves closer. I can't get thoughts about an annoying blonde, who never shuts up, out of my head.

"Nice to meet you, Elliot. Want to dance?" she asks, fluttering her fake eyelashes at me. I hesitate for a second. I don’t know why I'm thinking about saying yes, dancing with this random girl, and then, no doubt, taking her home tonight. The thought isn’t anything I want. One look at the girl tells me what I need to know.

"No," I reply and walk away.

I leave Daniel with them and join Sebastian and Blake.

"Dude, how did you know?" Blake asks, handing Sebastian a twenty.

"I'm smart," Sebastian laughs, taking the money.

"What bet did you win?" I ask, knowing my brother and best friend.

"That you wouldn’t talk to that girl for more than five minutes, and you wouldn’t dance with her. Blake said ten and he was sure you would give her a dance," he says, and Blake shakes his head.

“Fuckers,” I mutter and take a shot off the bar in front of them.

I scowl at them, while both take a shot.

"Allie?" Blake asks with a smirk.

"Shut the fuck up," I say and smirk at them both.

"Bro, take it from two guys who met the right girls. Don't give up," Sebastian says. His eyes are hazy, and I wonder how much more he’s going to drink before I wind up carrying him out.

"Would any of you boys like a dance?" a busty girl asks, pushing her chest out as she leans over the table, collecting our empty drink glasses.

"Nah, you’re wasting your time here, but another round of drinks would be good." Blake laughs.

"Man, I’m screwed," I say as she walks away. The fact I wasn’t even slightly interested in her says it all. Allie has me under her fucking spell.

"Yeah, you are," Blake agrees, while Sebastian types away on his phone.

"Can't stay away?" I ask him.

"Just warning her how I’m going to be inside her soon, making her scream my name," Sebastian says seriously and then grins while I snort in laughter with Blake.

"I'm going to chat with Harley. I'm sure Blake needs all the tips you can give him."

I laugh when Blake shouts, "Fuck you!"

“You do realise he would be using those skills on our sister,” Seb says.

I choke out, “Fuck, that was a bad idea; forget it, brother.”

I hear Blake's laughter all the way across the bar as I walk to take a seat next to Harley, who is drinking his beer.

"You all right?" I ask, because he has been quiet tonight. I mean, he isn’t a chatty fucker usually, but this is worse than normal.

"My younger brother is getting married before me. It's weird." He looks at me before drinking again.

“It is,” I say.

“You are two minutes older than him.” Harley laughs, and I chuckle.

“Two minutes might as well be two years with me and Seb,” I say, and he nods with a laugh.

"Are you coming with me to the fight tomorrow?" I ask, not wanting to bring it up, but I know I should. None of us go to The Cage fights alone. Sometimes, we get families of the men we fight trying to get revenge. It doesn’t work because there are always more than one of us. They would have to have a death wish.

Recently, Luke slept with someone’s girlfriend; he didn’t know her boyfriend’s brother had just been knocked out by Seb. The bastard brought eight of his friends and tried to take on Luke and me. They all paid for that mistake. It’s rarely happened over the years, but rumours are a good thing. Most people are too scared shitless to try it. Arthur, Allie's dad, helps in a way. People bet a lot of money on us winning and trick new people into losing their money by betting on someone else. That offers a certain amount of protection, the gangs who run The Cage under Arthur won’t lose out on their money.

"Yeah. I’m fucking pissed he is demanding you fight again. You did the last one.”

“I’m sure he’s making some money from it,” I say dryly. My ribs are still yellow from the last fight.

“Are you sure that Arthur isn't onto you and Allie?" Harley asks.

"Nothing is going on with me and Allie," I say.

Harley raises an eyebrow before coughing, hiding a laugh I expect.

"There was something starting with us. She turned me down and won't speak to me," I say, hating to admit it out loud. Allie didn't even bother replying to me, which isn't like her. I went and watched her teach her dance class on Sunday; she didn’t even look at me and left through another door before I could speak to her.

If only I could forget the thought of her sweet-tasting lips, her smooth, creamy skin, and the way she made me want to fuck her all night, every night of the week, until she could never forget me.

"Hmm," Harley says before going quiet.

"You’re not going to tell me not to give up like everyone else?" I inquire.

"I think you’re a King, and when we find the girl we want, we don't give up." Harley pats me on the back. I grab a drink off the bartender while Harley pushes his black hair into a tighter knot at the back of his head. We are dressed all the same tonight, in shirts Blake made that say ‘Sebastian's stag do.’ My top is fucking pink because Blake is an asshole. I don’t even want to look at the tiara under my name.

"Dude, I love this place," Luke says, sitting in the seat next to me and running his hand through his messy, brown hair.

"You have red lipstick on your neck," I say with a smirk at my little brother.

"Huh? Thanks. That must have been . . ." Luke stops talking, clearly not remembering her name as he wipes off the lipstick. I shake my head at him; he is getting as bad as Sebastian was.

We order more drinks, and I end up carrying a singing Sebastian out of the strip club a little later with the rest of the group following. I manage to get him to the door before he laughs, standing straighter and walking off down the street.

"Sebastian, get your fucking ass back here!" Blake shouts my thoughts. We all follow as Sebastian starts running. Fuck, I didn't drink enough for this shit.

"Wait, stop," I shout as he goes around the corner of a building. I move faster and stop with a smirk as I see Sebastian passed out on a bench on the other side of the road.

"Look, what I found," Luke says, showing us a tube of red lipstick and handcuffs.

"Where the hell did you find that?" I ask, confused at the sight.

"Oh, the stripper; Crystal or something." He laughs as we walk over to stand over Sebastian, who is clearly out of it.

"Right, you get his top off, El, and I will draw. Blake, you sort the handcuffs, and Daniel takes pictures," Luke says, chucking the cuffs at Blake, who grins.

"He is going to kill us," Harley says as he comes across the road. I watch in amusement as he takes his phone out. I get Seb's shirt off and chuck it onto the metal bench. He is completely asleep.

"Get going with the lipstick," I say to Luke, who nods.

I watch as he draws a massive penis on his face and then writes, ‘I love hugs,’ on his chest. We all grin at our work as Blake clips the handcuffs around the bench and his one wrist. He then pockets the key.

"I will text Maisy and let her know Sebastian is too drunk to come home and is staying at ours." I grin, sending the text and then taking some pics.

"This was a good stag do," Luke says as we all laugh. We walk to the taxi rank down the road. It’s four in the morning, and we will be back at seven to see our work wake up.

66

Allie

"Wow," I say as Maisy walks out of the changing room in the most beautiful dress I've ever seen. I can't help the tears that come as she swirls around in front of the mirror. It is corset-type at the top and then flows out with satin and little beads all sparking down the dress. Maisy has chosen a long veil with little crystals hanging off the ends.

"What do you think? Oh, Alliecat, don't cry," Maisy says, coming over to me.

"No, don't come closer. You don't want my tears on the dress,” I say, wiping my eyes.

“So it’s as good as I think it looks?” she asks as she looks in the mirror.

Maisy doesn’t have to say anything about the fact her mother isn’t here. Her mother isn’t invited to the wedding because she is horrible to Maisy and nothing like a mother should be. It doesn’t mean Maisy can’t feel sad about her not being here. I don’t plan on marrying anyone, but I would want my mother there if I did. We don’t speak, and I hate her for leaving my life, but I think I understand it more now. I wish she would talk to me about Dad. I’m scared of him. I couldn’t imagine what she must have felt, finding out about his work. Maybe she knew all along, but I doubt it.

“I think Sebastian is going to have a hard time not ripping that dress off you as soon as you walk into the church. I don’t think God will stop him." I wink at her as she blushes.

"Allie." She groans, while Izzy laughs as she sits next to me.

"You look beautiful." Izzy sighs, watching Maisy as the shop owner takes measurements.

"I will need to pull it in a little at the waist, but the length is good. It will be ready in a week," she says, writing down notes and adding pins to the dress.

I stand up in my blue bridesmaid’s dress so she can check the size. It's a floor-length, dark-blue dress that's held up on one shoulder, and it wraps tightly around my body and flares out at the bottom. Izzy has the same, and it suits us both. The theme is blue and white, so the dress works for the wedding.

I try not to think of the wedding because I know I have to see someone there. I wish I could see him so badly, but I'm so scared. I haven't told anyone what has happened between us. What would I say if I did? If I told Elliot, I know he wouldn't care, and the rest of them would try to protect me. I saw him once at my dance class; it took everything in me not to go up to him. I know I can’t, I have to keep him safe, and being in my life isn’t safe. Not anymore.

"Allie, you okay?" Maisy asks, pulling me from my own thoughts.

"Yeah, sorry. I was totally in my own world." I grin at her and go back to the changing rooms with Maisy to change. I have to take a deep breath when the curtain is closed. Why do I feel like someone has hit me in the chest with a hammer?

After we are all changed, we look through the shoe stores and start trying on different ones.

"I like the silver ones," Maisy says as she walks in front of us.

"Me too, but I think the simple black ones would be nice for me," I say, because they are a little more comfy and it’s going to be a long day. The fact I’m sure I can run from Elliot in them crosses my mind, too.

"I'm trying them both." Izzy grins at us.

"How's Sebastian?" I ask as I take the black ones off and put them in the box.

"Better, he still has a cold from the stag do, but he is speaking to his brothers now." Maisy grins as I laugh.

I think back to last week when the boys left Sebastian on a bench, handcuffed all night because they fell asleep at home. Unluckily for Sebastian, the police were called and Blake picked him up, topless and soaking wet from the rain he had sat in for a few hours. Sebastian has also had a killer cold since that night. He has been moaning to us all about it. I mean, he seriously has been acting like he is dying and not just sneezing. Men are such babies when they are ill.

"I think it's funny." I chuckle.

"Me too, but don't tell him." Maisy giggles. I pull out another pair of blue shoes; they are shiny and a little higher than the others, but I slip them on to try.

"Oh, I brought you a wedding night present. Hold on, it's in my bag," I say and wobble away in the heels that are way too high for me. I pull out the red box and hand it to a nervous-looking Maisy. Why does everyone look nervous when I get them gifts? I really don’t get it. I mean, Harley practically begged me to only make him a cake for his birthday.

"It's not sex toys, right? I'm not opening that here," she whispers, and I can't help the massive laugh that comes out of me.

"No, just open it," I say. Maisy turns so only we can see the present as she pulls out the white lingerie set and matching garter. It’s a special wedding edition I saw in Ann Summers. It’s really nice, and I knew she wouldn’t think of what she was going to wear under her dress.

"It can be your something new," I say and pull out another little box.

"I actually love it. Sebastian will go crazy," Maisy says with her whole face going red.

"I like that, too, you'll have to show me where you got it from," Izzy says, admiring the little lacy set before Maisy puts it back, and I nod at her.

“This is something else. It’s a little different, but I knew you would understand,” I say, feeling nervous about this one.

“Allie, how the hell did you get this?” Maisy pulls out a silver bracelet with little blue flowers. When Maisy was younger, she wore it to school once. We were only twelve, and she said it was her grandmother’s. When her mum picked her up, she went mad that Maisy had taken it out of her jewellery box. I spoke to Maisy’s dad and asked him if he could get it back for her wedding. I know she was really close to her grandmother, and her dad sorted it. I don’t know how, but he got it last week and gave it to me to give to her.

“It’s something blue. It’s actually from your dad and me. I thought you would want something from your grandmother at your wedding. I remember you saying how you wished your grandmother had left you that bracelet.”

“She always wore it; it was a gift from her mother, my great-grandmother, on her wedding day. Oh, Allie, I don’t know how to thank you.” Maisy throws her arms around me as I try not to fall over.

“It can be your something blue and old. So Allie has done the something new with the underwear, so I get the something borrowed,” Izzy says, and Maisy pulls away as she wipes her eyes.

“I know, you can borrow my mother’s necklace. I was told it belonged to my father’s mother before my own. I would love for you to wear it. It’s a sapphire, so it will match your colour theme.”

“You sure?” Maisy asks as she hugs Izzy, and I sit on the stool, taking off the shoes.

“Positive.” She grins.

"Right, back to another thing we need to sort before the wedding. Allie, why haven't you spoken to Elliot? What did he do?" Maisy asks, putting the box aside and speaking in her mum voice, which makes me cringe.

"No reason. It just doesn't work for us," I say, putting the shoes in the box and putting on my own flats.

"I'm having these," I say, picking up the box with the black shoes inside, and Izzy glances at me with a look I know too well.

"I love you, Allie, but something is going on, and I wish you would trust us," Izzy says.

"I can't. Not this time. Please leave it," I say, getting up and walking outside the shop for some air. It's bad enough that I've lost Elliot. The boy I have always wanted since I first saw him, and after I got a taste of the man he has become . . . I can't have him.

"Hey, you okay?" Maisy comes next to me with a worried face.

"Boys suck, Maisybear." I grin at her when she shakes her head.

"My grandmother used to say ‘nothing good is ever easy in this world.’ I think she was right. Seb and I getting to this point wasn’t easy, but it’s so good. It was worth all the pain and the struggle to get here," she tells me.

"Your grandmother was a smart lady," I tell her, and she nods, looking over the shop centre through the windows.

"I haven't told Sebastian about my inheritance yet. I don't think he knows we will be millionaires in a year," she tells me.

"He won't care; he is just as rich as you will be. The Kings never cared about the money they already have, it’s hardly made them happy," I reply.

"So are you. We are all having stupid amounts of family money that we don’t need," Maisy points out, talking about my inheritance. I actually have little idea of how much I have, but from my interest payments, it must be a lot. Tristan is good with numbers and money; he sorted all our investments out when he turned sixteen. I know it sounds like a lot of responsibility at sixteen, but we grew up fast when we were alone all the time.

"You know I don't like to touch that money. I feel like it's an 'I’m sorry your mother is a bitch’ present. She was meant to call yesterday, and I finally have something to talk to her about. You know her one call a year, and she forgot. Like she has every year since I was thirteen, but some stupid part of me keeps hoping. She should be winning awards for being a shitty mother. It’s worse now that I know what my dad is like. She left me and Tris with him, what is wrong with her?" I ask, but I don’t expect an answer Maisy can’t give me. I shake my head as my blond hair falls past my shoulders. The dark-brown underneath is looking lighter by the day, and I need a haircut soon.

"Sorry, I know parents can be a let-down, but you have a family. Tris is there for you, and I’m always here." She smiles, wrapping an arm around me.

"Even if you don’t date my annoying, broody brother, you are already family to us," Izzy says, coming to stand next to me.

"Thanks," I whisper, trying to rid my parents from my thoughts.

"So, we should get back," I say, taking some bags from Izzy, which have our shoes inside.

Maisy walks on, and I wink at Izzy, who grins. Maisy doesn't realise that we have a surprise ‘hen do’ at her home set up by Emilia and Harley. Sebastian has taken Jake out for the day. Jake is staying overnight at Harley’s with his dad so Maisy can relax. It took over half an hour to persuade Seb that Maisy would be okay on her own with us for a night. Sebastian has been very over-protective since Jake’s birth, but no one can blame him.

We all chat as I drive us back to her home and pull up in front of her amazing, barn-conversion house. Sebastian really picked well when he bought this house for her. The outside looks like a barn with massive windows, and it has two floors. The house has kept a lot of the original wood work, and it has a lovely, massive field in the back for Jake to play.

"Leave the bags, I will get them in a bit. I want a drink," I say to Maisy as we get out.

"Sure." She smiles, opening her front door.

The house is silent as she walks into the living room, and she stops as everyone shouts, "Surprise!"

The room looks great with banners and balloons. The dining room table is full of drinks, which I can see through the door. The people are close friends from school, who all walk up to say congratulations to Maisy and to chat. I go to walk past to get a drink when Maisy stops me.

"Thank you, how did you do this?" she asks, pulling me into a hug and then doing the same to Izzy.

"It was with Emilia and Harley’s help." Izzy grins and waves a shy-looking Emilia over.

"Thank you," Maisy says, hugging her too.

"Don't thank us yet. We tried to stop Allie, but that’s nearly impossible,” Emilia says, pulling on her long, black top.

“What did you do?” Maisy looks at me with wide eyes as I chuckle.

“Allie ordered you an insanely hot stripper," Izzy says, and Maisy’s jaw drops.

"You didn’t! I told Sebastian no lap dances at his stag do! I can't have a stripper. He will kill me, and you," she says, going red.

"Time for a drink, it will make you feel better." I laugh, pulling her over to the drinks while she follows me.

I make us both a glass of wine and give her a glass while she chats to some girl I don’t know. I think some of the girls here are from her old work.

She turns to me and before she can say a word, I get out, "Tell you what, we don't tell him about tonight. The guy is so hot, you can thank me later." Then I quickly walk off.

My phone buzzes.

Elliot: We need to talk. Angel, reply to me. I don’t get what’s going on. X

My heart hurts from the need to reply to him. I swallow the rest of my drink quickly. I want to speak to him so much, to tell him everything. I see Lily come into the room and give Maisy a hug.

"How was it?" Maisy asks with a smile as we sit with our friend, Lily, in the school library.

"All right." I shrug.

"It was your first time, tell me. I need to know," Lily asks, leaning forward.

"Look, it was a drunken mistake. I shouldn't have slept with him," I whisper back before looking down at my books.

"Sorry, Alliecat." Maisy hugs my side.

"There she is," Sebastian sits next to Maisy and kisses her cheek. They’re so cute together, making me regret my decision to give it up to a complete stranger. The sex was over in what felt like a minute, I felt nothing but a lot of pain, and then he passed out on his bed. I left a few minutes later with tears in my eyes, and, honestly, I don't want to repeat it now to my friends. Losing your virginity to a college student at sixteen is a bad idea; lesson learnt.

"What are you girls talking about?" Sebastian asks, getting his own books out.

"Allie losing it." Lily grins, and I scowl at her when I see Elliot dropping into the seat next to her.

"So she finally became a whore as well as a bitch, then." Elliot smirks. Elliot's one eye is hardly open and is covered in a massive, black bruise. I can see the shadows under his eyes, making me know he hasn't slept, but my anger wins out.

"I would punch you, but it looks like some lucky fucker got the job done for me. Can I have his number?" I ask as I slam my book shut.

"Baby, let's go." Lily tries to pull him away, but we both stand our ground, glaring at each other.

"Bro, be nice," Seb urges, leaning forward.

"Why would I be nice to her? She isn't worth it," he says, never looking away from my eyes. I can't help it when I stand up, grabbing my books and leaving, because I hate when he says those words to me. Just before I shut the door, I hear the words that hurt me more.

"Lily, let's go to mine, we can finish what we started Saturday."

I know that they nearly slept together on Saturday because Lily couldn’t wait to tell me on Sunday when she came over to mine. Lily had slept with two other guys when they last broke up a month ago, and she told me she did it to get Elliot jealous. It worked because they are back together now.

I hear Lily’s excited gasp. "Yes, let’s go."

I shake my head from the hurtful memories to see Emilia walking over.

"Thanks again for your help," I say. I know she has only met Maisy once, and even if they did get along, it’s a lot to ask of her to help put this all together.

"It was nothing." She blushes, reminding me how shy she can be. "Allie, you know you can speak to me about anything. I'm your friend, and I don’t like hearing you crying at night. Our rooms are right next to each other’s." She hugs me briefly before also saying, "I have to go; I have some family stuff and then work, but I will see you at home."

"I know." I smile back, wondering if she could see how upset those memories made me. I hate that she heard me crying, I don’t cry over anything, but recently I can’t seem to stop.

"Your gift is here," Izzy says, coming into the room and pulling me into the lounge. There’s a man dressed in a fireman’s costume holding a stereo. Holy smokes, he is hot with muscles everywhere, a closely-shaven, brown-haired head, and a pretty baby face.

"Hello." I wink, and he grins.

"Where's the lucky bride?" He smiles, making him look even hotter.

"Damn, I wish it was me, but this way," I say with a sigh while Izzy laughs, following us. I point at Maisy, who is chatting to a girl from school in the dining room.

I move a chair to the middle of the living room while the stripper talks to a shocked-looking Maisy before taking her hand and leading her to the seat.

He starts playing some sexy music before doing a hot dance, taking off his uniform in front of Maisy, who is so red.

"Damn, he is hot, but don't tell Blake that," Izzy whispers.

"I totally agree, shame you have to pay for him." I laugh while Izzy giggles next to me.

"Take it off," is shouted by some girls who are laughing behind Maisy. I hold in the laugh when I see Maisy, who is shaking her head and blushing like crazy. I can't help but laugh out loud when he pulls his boxers lower and Maisy’s eyes widen, which earns a glare from Maisy at me, but she winks as she sits back in her chair. Maisy may not admit it, but I know she doesn't mind the hen do stripper dance.

The dance stops, and Maisy thanks a now naked stripper in the living room before practically running to me. I can’t stop staring at his perfect ass as he bends over to get his clothes.

"No more surprises." She laughs and gives me a tight hug.

"Let's drink." I link my arm with hers while she looks at me with suspicion.

"I agree." Izzy giggles while we all make our way to get some shots.

"Blake has this big date planned for us next month, a week after the wedding." Izzy grins as she tells us.

"Oh yeah, what's the plan?" I ask, trying to ignore the jealousy I feel because she can be with the guy she wants. It's so hard to even look at Izzy because she has her brothers’ eyes, and it hurts like crazy.

"Well, he won't tell me. Just that it's going to take the whole weekend, and he is going to pack a bag for me. I guess a trip somewhere, but I have no idea where," she says, looking so excited.

"Wow, that's so romantic." Maisy sighs, with that look on her face that I know means she is thinking of Sebastian.

"It is. God, I love him. I can't remember ever being this happy." Izzy giggles.

"Most likely because you’re getting laid all the time. That makes anyone happy." I laugh when Izzy blushes.

"Maybe you should try it. You know, with Elliot." Izzy winks, while my heart sinks a little.

"I'm going to the bathroom," I say, putting down my drink and ignoring my best friends’ worried glances as I walk off. I lock the bathroom door before the first tear falls, and I open my phone as a reminder why I can't be with Elliot.

Dad: I love you Alexandria, but don't forget my warning. Dad.

Under the words that make my heart feel dead is a picture of Elliot looking happy and chatting to some girl in the strip club they went to for Sebastian's stag do. The girl is way too close to him, and it makes me feel sick.

I want him to be happy, so I can't say anything. Maybe he has already forgotten about me. The tears fall quickly while I try to compose myself before washing my face with water and then drying it. I reapply my makeup before saying to myself, "I can do this."

I walk out to my worried friends with a happy smile and shout, "Let's party!"

They grin, and we all make more drinks. I giggle to myself because Maisy hasn’t seen the penis cake we brought her yet. She also hasn’t seen the games we have planned. I found most of them on the internet, and Izzy helped me get the things. I don't remember much more of the night other than eating penis cake, but I know I was distracted enough to take my mind off the man I want.

67

Elliot

"What if she doesn’t come?" Sebastian asks from my left as we wait for his bride to walk up the aisle.

I'm nervous too, but mainly because I will be seeing Allie for the first time in a month. Since I sent her one more text, asking her to talk to me, she hasn't replied to me and she’s tried everything to avoid me. I called a few times, asked Izzy about her, and even sent her flowers in a way of trying to be romantic, but she sent them back. I’ve never sent a girl flowers before, and the first time I’ve tried it, they were sent back. I'm confused about what the hell happened; I don't think it's because she doesn't want me.

"Don't be nervous, of course she will come," I state calmly. I look over at my brother wearing his tux with a white flower in his chest pocket, like mine. I have their rings in my pocket. Blake is next to me, also in his suit, with his classic grin on his face.

The music starts, and all eyes turn toward the start of the aisle as Izzy appears, in a dark-blue dress that really suits her, holding white flowers. I look at Blake's face as his jaw drops, and I can't help but whisper, "You might want to close your mouth, man."

I get whacked on the arm for that, but Blake doesn't take his eyes off Izzy. I finally look around my sister to see the girl I have been waiting for. Allie looks amazing in a matching blue dress. She has her hair up in some kind of complicated bun with curls hanging out. There are little, white flowers in her hair and she looks breath-taking as she holds a similar bunch of flowers as Izzy’s. The flowers match the stupid amount of white and blue roses that are all over the church. They look nice, and there are white petals all up the aisle. The church will smell like a flower shop for months.

"You might want to take your own advice," Blake whispers, with a quiet laugh before straightening up.

I try to get her to look at me but she seems focused on her flowers and ignores me. Allie stops next to Izzy, and the music changes as Maisy appears at the end of the aisle with her arm linked with her father’s. Maisy really looks amazing in her wedding dress. Her black hair is all curled down her back with little, blue flowers in it. There are little, white flowers in her hair at the top, looking like a crown, and her veil flows around her hair. I look at my twin to see this loving and shocked face, and I'm not surprised to see tears in his eyes. I know how much Sebastian has always loved Maisy. I look over to see Harley holding Jake in his little suit as he tries to get to his mum as she walks past. Maisy’s dad kisses her cheek with tears in his eyes as he lets her go a few steps away from us. Sebastian pulls her up into a deep kiss as she reaches him.

"I’m afraid I haven't gotten to that part yet," the Vicar says with a smile as Sebastian lets Maisy go.

"I'm sorry, but I couldn't wait," Sebastian says, winking at Maisy before turning to the Vicar and holding Maisy’s hand.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to watch the union of Sebastian King and Maisy Reynolds." I look over at Allie as she watches the couple repeat what the priest says, and I see the tears which makes me want to hold her. Fuck, I haven't been able to stop thinking about her since the last time I got to kiss her. A kiss that is drilled into my mind.

"I believe you both have vows to say while you give each other the rings." I look over to see the Vicar looking at me. Shit, this is my part. I get the two boxes out, opening the first one for Sebastian.

He takes the ring and Maisy’s hand before saying, "Since I was twelve and first saw you, I knew I would marry you, my Maisy. Every moment I spend with you, I can't believe you chose to be with me and to give me an amazing son. I know we've had our rough times, but I think it has made us stronger. Maisy, I want to spend forever with you because I love you more than anything in this world." Sebastian stops as he slides the ring onto her finger, and Maisy is in tears.

I open Maisy’s box and offer her the ring, which she takes with a smile.

"Sebastian, I never felt truly loved until I met you. My life was incomplete when I wasn't with you, and I know I want to spend the rest of my life right by your side. Sebastian, you’re my everything, my light when I'm down, and the cause of my happiness when I need it the most. My heart, and everything I am, is yours. I love you," she says as she pushes the ring onto Sebastian's finger.

“I love you too; I always will,” Sebastian says as he wipes her tears away. "Can I kiss her now?" Sebastian asks with a grin while Maisy blushes. I take my place back next to Blake as I put the boxes into my pocket.

"I now pronounce you, husband and wife, and yes, you may kiss your bride, Mr. King," he says, and everyone claps and cheers as Sebastian pulls Maisy up into a kiss.

I look over at Allie, who meets my eyes with such passion that I want to kiss her badly, but I know I can’t. I look over every part of her face as she looks back at me; she looks tired and yet so beautiful.

The crowd cheers as they stand up, and I finally have to look away from Allie.

Sebastian walks with his new wife down the aisle, stopping to pick up Jake from Harley as the girls follow. I follow Blake as we walk past everyone and into the cars outside.

"That was romantic." Izzy sighs as she sits next to me in the limo. The newlyweds have their own limo, and Harley is taking Jake in his car with the car seat.

"It so was," Allie agrees, sitting by Luke and not looking my way.

"I can't wait to get drunk," Luke adds in with a grin, pouring champagne for us. I take one, drinking it quickly while keeping an eye on Allie, who looks out the window.

Blake and Izzy are huddled together whispering, and Luke is on his phone as we drive to the house. It’s a half-an-hour, long-ass ride of Allie ignoring me, and I’m starting to get really pissed off. Wearing this suit isn’t helping, I fucking hate tight suits.

"This looks amazing," Allie whispers as we pull into our drive, seeing the fairy lights lighting up the trees on either side.

"It was your idea," I add, seeing Allie’s face tighten for a second before she ignores me. We get out of the car and head around the house to the massive marquee in the garden. People are everywhere waiting for the happy couple to arrive. We all wait outside the entrance when I hear Sebastian's limo pull up.

"They’re here," Harley says, coming to my side. He’s holding Jake, who is smiling and showing a new tooth that just came in yesterday.

"Let me hold my grandson so you can chill," Maisy’s dad says, coming to Harley’s side, and Harley happily hands him over. The sun is just setting as they arrive, looking all flustered. Judging by Maisy’s red cheeks and Seb’s large grin, they had an interesting drive here.

"Congratulations to the newlyweds," Harley shouts, and everyone cheers, throwing flower petal confetti over them as they walk past.

They walk in holding hands with big smiles, and we follow them through the house and to the garden. The massive marquee takes up most of the garden and stops just before the tree house. I watch Allie’s face as she takes it all in as I walk in just behind her. The tables are all round with white covers, and the chairs have matching, white covers with blue bows on them. The tables have blue birds made out of flowers, just like Allie wanted, flying around lanterns filled with fairy lights. There are paper blue-birds hanging around the top of the marquee of all different sizes and lit up by twinkling, blue and white lights. Don’t even ask how long that took us to do, a whole fucking day of hanging birds up after getting them out of the boxes.

The main table has the seats for all the main party, including two slightly larger chairs for Maisy and Sebastian. The dance floor is to the right with the band Maisy wanted, and I see when she notices as she grins at Allie. I won’t mention that I had to threaten them a few times and pay a fortune to get them to play tonight. The lead guitarist looks over at me and pales. I hold in a chuckle.

The bar is full of champagne drinks and people start helping themselves. The extra staff walks around handing out drinks to the others. The left corner is a sweet unit where guests can take home a bag of any sweets as a gift. The table by the door quickly fills up with gifts, and I find my seat at the table. I smirk, happy that I'm sitting by Allie. Izzy winks at me as she sits down, and I'm guessing this was her doing. I will have to remember to treat my sister to a gift card or something. My seat is also free, and I read the note that says it's Luke who is going to be next to me. Allie stops next to the seat by me and frowns at her seat before storming off. I follow her quickly as she goes outside and into the main house. I eventually catch her in the entrance hall and pull her into the lounge, locking the door behind me.

"What are you doing?" she asks, looking worried.

"We need to talk," I say, moving to stand right in front of her.

"We can't," she says, looking away. I move my hand to cup her cheek and pull her to look at me.

"Why can't we? Tell me you don't want me, Allie, and I will walk away. Anything else, I won’t accept,” I tell her firmly and lower my hand to the back of her neck. I pull her closer until I can almost taste her lips.

“Tell me you aren't feeling this between us," I say gently, and kiss her because I can’t stop myself now if I tried. One taste of her, and I feel like I will do anything for her, that amazing taste of cherry, which Allie always seems to taste like, fills my mind.

"Elliot," she whispers, and I'm not prepared for when she kisses me back strongly, making me groan.

We end up falling onto the sofa, and she pulls my shirt apart, pulling it out of my trousers. I pull her dress down, kissing down her one arm and finally unzipping the back so it falls to her waist. She is wearing a sexy, strapless black bra, which I unclip, and my mouth waters as I see her beautiful nipples. I can't help myself as I take one into my mouth and suck hard. She moans loudly, but, thankfully, the loud music from the band outside drowns out any noise we make so only I can hear her.

She surprises me by undoing my trousers and zipper quickly. I swear as she takes me into her hand. My head falls back onto the sofa as she moves her hand up and down tightly. I push her dress up to her hips before ripping her thong off and chucking it away.

"God, you’re so wet." I groan as I feel her with my fingers.

"Are you clean? I'm on the pill and clean." She moans as I move my finger in circles around her clit.

"Yes," I say as she moves her hands to my shoulders. I grab her hips, positioning myself at her entrance.

"Allie." I groan as she pushes herself down on me. Sweet god, she feels amazing, so tight and wet that I almost come right then.  She looks up at the ceiling in pleasure, but I don’t want that. I need her to look at me as we finish. “Look at me, angel.”

She holds eye contact with me as I take her mouth in a kiss and lean back.

I grab her hips and push her down on me, to meet my thrusts. Her moans grow louder, and I play with her clit just a few times before I feel her tighten around me and she screams out my name as she keeps her eyes on mine. I move quickly to finish and nearly pass out as I come inside her, but I watch her reaction instead. It’s beyond fucking hot.

"Elliot," she whispers, stroking my cheek as we both catch our breath. I move slightly, so I’m not inside of her, and she settles onto my lap.

"We are not running from each other anymore," I say to her, and she starts to cry.

"Allie, shit. What's wrong?" I say, pulling her to my chest and kissing her forehead.

"My dad said he would kill you if I date you. I can't let him hurt you. I care about you too much."

My fists curl into her dress as she says this. I should have guessed it was something to do with her dad. Fucking Arthur. "Allie, look at me," I say, and she raises her eyes to look into mine.

"He won't hurt me, but we can keep this quiet for now if you want. I can't be without you," I say the last part quietly because even if this was the best sex I've ever had, it's been more than sex with Allie for a long time.

"Me neither," she says with a small smile.

"You’re fucking mine, Allie. You get that?" I kiss her gently, running my hand over her neck.

"Yeah, I get it. If you make me come like that again, I won't be leaving." She laughs slightly.

"Angel, that was just the start," I whisper into her ear, nibbling on it a little.

"Hey, open the door," the muffled voice of someone comes through the door.

"Come on," I say, helping Allie with her dress and sorting myself out a little. Allie goes to a mirror, fixing her hair while I open the door a little and see that it's Luke.

"What do you want?" I all but growl at him for interrupting my first time with Allie.

"Harley left his camera in there, he needs it," Luke says, giving me a ‘what the hell’ look.

"Fine." I let him pass, and he instantly stops in the middle of the room, staring at Allie.

"Holy shit, finally," Luke says with a massive grin at Allie, who raises an eyebrow at him. It’s kind of sexy how she does that.

"You won't tell anyone tonight, will you?" Allie says with a silent challenge.

"What will I get if I don't say anything at the wedding?" He grins at me and Allie.

"Fuck’s sake, what do you want?" I ask as Luke gets Harley’s camera out of the coffee table, which opens up. Allie comes to stand next to me, and I wrap my arm around her waist, pulling her to my side.

"Nothing yet, but a favour from you both, when I want it. Don’t worry, it won’t be anything mad like naming your first child after me." He grins, and I have a feeling I won’t like the favour as Allie shakes her head.

“I could just tell everyone that you secretly watch that show where they put all those people in a house and record it,” I say.

Allie laughs. “You watch The Vampire Diaries and Supernatural. I’m clearly not the one with the embarrassing problem.”

“It’s a good show,” I mutter as Allie laughs.

“So, do we have a deal, and none of us tells anyone about what we watch on TV?” he asks.

"Fine," Allie mutters, and I nod, knowing full well I will pay for it later.

"Later, guys." Luke laughs before leaving.

"We should get back, but you’re staying in my room tonight, so sneak in later." I kiss her, and she blushes.

"All right, sexy, maybe I will."

"I like that nickname better than the other."

"I like ‘cookie’ better." She grins, making her look cuter and sexier than before.

"Come on, before I have to fuck you again and miss the speech." I groan, running my hands down her dress.

"Elliot." She sighs, leaning into me.

I hear the clicking of glasses, which must be a toast. "Shit, my speech! Let's go before Seb tells everyone we are missing." I pull the door open, and, luckily, no one is around as we make our way back to the marquee. I walk in first, taking my seat as Blake talks about how he met both Sebastian and Maisy. Allie sits down next, and Sebastian looks over confused, but everyone else seems to be too into Blake's speech to notice.

I wink at Allie before drinking a little of my champagne and standing up after the clapping for Blake’s speech ends to say my own speech.

"Right, to start with, I never expected my twin to get married at our age. But if anyone could make a King settle down, it would be my lovely new sister-in-law, Maisy. I watched Sebastian fall in love with Maisy all those years ago, and I knew they were meant to be. My brother is a brilliant man and a better father, so I have no doubt he will make a wonderful husband. If I'm half as lucky to be as happy as they are when I get married, then I can count myself a lucky man. To my amazing brother and new sister, all the luck in the world and congratulations." I raise my glass and everyone claps. Sebastian comes over to me and pulls me into a big hug.

"Seriously, I'm happy for you. You deserve this." I pat his back.

"Let me have a hug." Maisy pulls Sebastian away to hug me.

"That's enough, I'm not sharing my bride for any more than a second today." Sebastian winks at me, pulling Maisy into his arms. I look over at Allie as Sebastian kisses her, and she smiles at me. I give her a look of promise before asking Maisy for a dance.

“Can I have a dance with my new sister?” I ask, knowing full well this will piss Sebastian off.

“That would be nice.” Maisy grins, taking my hand while Sebastian glares at me.

“Don’t be long,” he grumbles behind us as we walk to the dance floor.

We dance around other people, including her dad, who is dancing with Blake’s mum. I didn’t realise they knew each other, but they are in a deep conversation as we go past.

“Don’t break her heart. I watched you hurt her for years, and I promise you will pay for it if you do it again,” Maisy whispers, and I frown down at her. She is definitely a King with a threat like that coming out as she smiles like we are talking about the weather.

“I will never hurt her again,” I say strongly. I'll never hurt Allie again now that she is mine, and I'll always regret what happened before. I glance over to see Allie laughing with my sister, and suddenly, I can’t wait to spend the rest of the night making up for our rocky past.

68

Allie

"Oh god." I moan as Elliot’s fingers play with my breasts as I wake up. I push myself back against his solid chest, and I feel his hard on pushed against my ass.

"Morning, angel." Elliot chuckles before sliding one of his hands down to find me already wet for him. I gasp as two fingers enter inside of me, making me moan as he draws them in and out.

"That's all I can handle," he mutters before pulling his fingers out and rolling me onto my stomach. I don't get a second to think before he grabs my hips and sinks into me, pushing as deep as he can.

"Elliot." I moan loudly, not caring if the whole damn house hears, and he starts pumping into me like a crazy man with his fingers holding my hips tightly.

"Fuck." Elliot groans next to my ear before he bites my shoulder lightly, making me moan louder.

"Touch yourself," Elliot orders, and I know from last night to do as I'm told or he won't let me come. I move my fingers over my clit as he pumps into me harder.

"Elliot, I’m coming," I say in a moan as I explode, and I feel Elliot follow straight after me. We both fall onto the bed breathlessly, and he pulls me onto his chest.

"Are you hungry?" Elliot asks, playing with my hair.

"Yes," I whisper.

"I've never seen you without your smart comebacks. Who knew making you come would make you quiet," Elliot jokes, and I grin at him.

"No one but you," I say gently while looking up at Elliot, whose face lights up.

"You mean I'm the only guy who's made you come? How is that possible?" he asks.

“I've only been with you, and one other guy when I was sixteen, but he was crap. I just didn't want anyone," I say truthfully.

"I remember. Do you know how jealous I was when I heard you had slept with someone? I was an idiot back then. I'm surprised you don't hate me," Elliot says, looking serious now, and his green eyes devour my own.

I push back Elliot's black hair, which is growing back; it’s slightly falling over his forehead now.

"I do forgive you because I understand. What my dad did, you had to be angry at someone, and I was around. If someone’s dad had done that to my family . . . I get how mad you were, but you never actually went too far. Yes, you called me names and stopped me from getting dates, but that was it.

“Honestly, it was always you I wanted, even when you were being horrible to me. I think I always liked that you were a dickhead in a way; that only I could get a reaction out of you," I say quietly to him.

"I used to make myself believe you were never worth it, and I'm sorry for all the times I said that because it was a lie. You were the only girl in my mind who was worth it all," he tells me.

My heart tightens as he says this, knowing how those words haunted my life. I understand them more now, and I get that he wanted to be with me more than his hate for my father.

"I wish we had just talked to each other rather than fight," I mutter.

"Do you know how much you turned me on when you argued back with me? That you were never scared, you just glared at me and told me to fuck myself. It was so hot, I had trouble not bending you over my knee and spanking your ass for some of the things you said." Elliot grins then kisses my shocked face before pulling away.

"I'm going to shower, you coming?" He smirks, knowing my answer.

"Yep," I say, jumping up and running into his bathroom while I hear his laughter behind me. I don’t need an excuse to see Elliot all soapy and naked. Holy cow, just the thought is turning me on. I’m surprised I can even get any more turned on after the amount of orgasms I’ve had in the last twelve hours.

Elliot comes in and switches the shower on before taking my hand and leading me in. The shower is massive with two shower heads on either side.

"Let me wash you," I say as Elliot stands under the shower, staring into my eyes. He looks amazing with water dripping down the front of his hard chest toward that amazing six-pack he has.

"Sure," he says, clearly not sure. I grab the shower gel, pouring some on my hands before running them over his chest, and I make my way around to his front. I stop on his back as he goes tense when I feel the countless scars under the tattoo.

"I love this tattoo," I whisper, wishing I could have taken the pain away from his scars. I quietly run my fingers over each one, wanting to know how many he has. There are twenty altogether. So many, so much pain.

"What caused these?" I ask while I wash his back and try to admire the huge, angel wings. They are so detailed, that you can't see the scars in the wings. The person who tattooed this must have been amazing at their job.

"My father; he wasn't a good man, Allie. The scars are my past," he says with a slight warning in his tone, but I don’t think he means it. I move around his body to look up into his eyes. So much pain can be seen in them, and it makes my heart clench with a need to fix it.

"I'm sorry," I say before kissing his chest and then running my soapy hands over him.

"Can I wash your hair?" he asks in a quiet voice. One look in his eyes shows how much he is trying not to run from me. I think he ran from everyone else. I know I’m the first one he’s let close to him, other than his brothers.

"Yes," I say before simply turning around for him.

Elliot makes me moan as he pays attention to my hair, and the smell of mint fills the shower as he uses his shampoo on me. I stop when I hear him finish, and I turn to see him clean his own hair then rinse it under the shower, making me feel very vulnerable sharing a sweet moment like this with him. Elliot kisses me gently, seeming to feel the same way before turning off the shower and getting out. He hands me a big towel and then wraps one around his waist before taking my hand and sitting me on the closed toilet.

"Will you let me brush your hair?" he asks, and I nod at him. Elliot spends time blow drying my hair before surprising me by doing a long French plait.

"Where did you learn to do this?" I ask.

"One of my dad’s long-term girlfriends liked to have her hair done. Dad told us we had to do whatever she wanted, but luckily for me and Sebastian, it was just hair styles. She liked Luke to cook for her, she wasn’t like a mother to us," he says in an even voice, not a hint of emotion in it.

"What about Harley?"

"Harley was sixteen when Dad made him do whatever his girlfriends wanted. I think that's why Harley doesn't date, he doesn't like women. I was made to help some of his friends’ wives when I turned fifteen. I hated it," he says emotionlessly, and I feel sick with the knowledge of what he is telling me.

"That's terrible," I whisper.

"Our past is bad, but it's the past. I've moved past it now. I hope Harley will one day, he had to deal with it all a lot longer than I did," Elliot says, kneeling in front of me and wiping away my tears. “Don’t cry for me.”

“It’s why you were so angry all the time; I always thought you just were like that.”

“Yes, I was angry with the world. I was a kid, and I didn’t cope with it well. I’m not a kid now, Allie, and I have you. I’m happier than I’ve ever been because of you. So don’t cry for me, I finally have a future, and it’s you I have to thank,” he says and kisses my forehead.

"Let's get dressed. I will go to Izzy’s room and ask for some clothes for you, unless you want to wear the dress from last night." He chuckles with a mischievous grin.

"I don't think I can, considering you ripped it off me last night after the wedding." I laugh while Elliot looks proud.

"You sure letting everyone know about us is a safe idea?" I ask.

"Angel, if they didn't hear you last night, they sure did this morning." He smirks when I shake my head.

I follow Elliot into his room and sit on his large bed, watching him as he puts on jeans and a blue shirt. I glance around the room; it’s neat and mainly blue in colour. There’s a pile of papers on a desk in the corner with his laptop. There is a picture of him with all his brothers on the windowsill, but nothing else.

"Back in a sec," he says, shutting the door behind him. I lie back on the bed, feeling around on the bedside table for my phone before remembering I put it in the drawer last night. I open the drawer and pull my phone out when I see a picture underneath it. It’s one taken of me and Elliot just before prom. I remember how Harley made us take a picture, and Elliot surprised me by pulling me into his arms. This picture is of me looking up at him; even then, my feelings were all over my face. I smile thinking of how he kept this picture of us. My smile fades when I remember he still chased after Lily after this picture and danced with her all night.

Would he choose her over me again? He says he has always wanted me, but he was with her so long. I shake my head. I’m being stupid. If Elliot wanted Lily, he could have had her that night at Blake's party. He chose me then. I check the time, seeing I have three hours until my dance class. My phone beeps with a message, and I quickly put the picture back.

Tristan: you okay?

I smile at him checking up on me. He has been watching me since the restaurant, and I like that we don't have any secrets now. I've missed being close to my brother like we were growing up. We didn’t have a choice when Mum was AWOL, and Dad was working. Dad’s working now has a different meaning; I now dread knowing what kind of work he is doing. He isn't a car dealer like he told me; that is for damn sure.

"Hey, wake up, twin! I'm off on my honeymoon, and I wanted to thank you for that speech, it was–" Sebastian cuts off as he sees me on Elliot's bed in just a towel. Maisy comes in behind Sebastian with a shocked face.

"Don't you knock?" I shout as I pull the bedding around me. Sebastian turns around and is jumping up and down, his fist pumping the air.

"Why are you so happy?" I ask with a frown, while Maisy is laughing so loud, she is holding herself up by the door.

"This is the best weekend ever. First, I get to marry the hottest woman alive, and now, I get cakes for a month. A whole month of the best cakes ever, and I win the fucking bet. My poor car is safe from her crazy driving." Sebastian grins as he turns around to answer, while I groan, falling back on the bed.

"Sebastian, we have to go or we will miss our flight," Maisy says.

"Right, you can start cooking for me in a week." He grins at me.

Maisy comes over to me after shaking her head at Sebastian with a smile. She is practically glowing with happiness, which makes me smile. They didn’t have an easy ride getting to where they are now, and it’s nice to see them so happy. Even if I have to make the bastard cakes for a month, and there is no way he isn’t going to get me to do ridiculously large cakes.

"I’ll call you Thursday to see how Jake has been for you on your day of having him. Please don't forget to check in on Harley, even if he says he can look after Jake on his own," Maisy says, clearly worrying for no reason. Jake loves Harley and acts like an angel around him.

"I can't believe he offered. Harley is mad to want to look after a teething baby on his own, but I understand. Jake is cute, like his father," Sebastian says with a grin, and I laugh.

“Like his mother, you mean,” I say, and he smirks at me, looking way too much like his twin.

"Go on and have an amazing week of sex and sun in Greece," I say, and Maisy goes to hug me but thinks twice about it when I only have a bed sheet on. She takes my free hand and squeezes it instead.

"We will," Sebastian says.

"So? You and Elliot? I want to know everything when I'm back, Alliecat." She winks, walking to the door.

"Bye, Allie," Sebastian shouts as he smacks Maisy’s bum while she walks out.

"Sebby," she shouts, and he laughs. I hear him chatting with Elliot in the hallway as they left the door open, clearly not caring if anyone sees me in here, but I'm glad they know about us. Elliot trusts all of his family, and I do, too.

"I am sorry about them," Elliot says, coming into the room and shutting the door.

"I'm used to you all by now." I laugh while Elliot smirks.

"Here." He hands me a bundle with jeans, a white top, and a hoodie. I pull them on with my underwear from last night before winking at Elliot.

"I need food, and I remember how good you are at cooking," I say, taking his hand, and he pulls me to his chest.

“I guess I could sort you out some food before I drag you back to bed.”

He kisses me, and we walk out of his room together. I see Luke as we pass his room, and he winks at me before Elliot pulls me along. The corridors in this house are filled with really nice artwork, and the modern painted wall and old wooden floors give it a cosy feel.

“How many rooms does this place have?” I ask Elliot as we walk down the stairs.

“Don’t know, around seven bedrooms. There are four floors, but the top is only a study for Harley. The basement has our gym and swimming pool. Despite all the room, you don’t get much time alone,” he tells me.

“You have a pool?” I ask.

“You can join me in it later; the door to the basement has a lock. We can–”

“Oh, skinny dipping! I’ve always wanted to do that!” I interrupt him loudly as we walk into the kitchen. Izzy and Blake hide their laughs.

Harley doesn’t as he says dryly, “I guess I won’t be using the pool until its cleaned next week.”

I just wink at him and sit next to where Izzy and Blake are sitting, eating cereal, while Harley is giving Jake fruit at his high chair.

"Morning," I say as I look over at Blake.

"Not so loud." Blake groans and pulls his hoodie hood over his head while Izzy chuckles.

"He may be a little hung-over." She giggles as I slide onto the seat next to her instead of Mr. Grumps.

Elliot hands me an orange juice from the fridge and starts making bacon, while I ignore everyone to watch him.

"You’re drooling," Izzy whispers to me, making me jump while she laughs. I wipe my chin even though I know she was joking. A girl has to check when she is staring at someone as hot as Elliot, it’s worse now that I know what he looks like under his clothes.

"So, you two finally worked out that you are crazy for each other," Harley points out with a smirk while wiping a messy-faced Jake, who giggles.

"Yeah, we did," Elliot answers for me, making me blush.

"The sex is not bad either," I say and then eat a strawberry from the selection of fruit Harley got out for Jake.

"We heard," Harley deadpans, but I see the little smile while Elliot glares at me.

"Not bad?"

"Yes. It. Was. Not. Bad." I wink when he comes over and kisses me. The kiss is passionate and deep, making me inwardly moan while holding onto his shirt.

"Guys, there’re children here," Harley shouts, and Elliot pulls away, leaving me dazed.

"I would say I'm sorry, but I'm not. Jake’s a baby, he won't remember," Elliot says, going back to his cooking.

"His parents are just as bad," Blake points out, with his head lying on his arms on the table.

"Let's go back to bed, babe." Izzy sighs, running her hand through Blake's blond hair.

"Sure." He yawns, taking her hand, and they wave goodbye.

I walk over, waving Harley away as I pick up Jake and blow a kiss on his tummy, making him laugh.

"There's my little heartbreaker,” I say as he wraps his little arms around my neck.

"Heartbreaker?" Harley questions, eating an apple.

"Yeah, he is so good-looking now that I know he will break a lot of hearts when he is older." I wink, which causes Harley to laugh. I cuddle Jake for a bit, and he makes a lot of ‘gah, gah’ noises. I’m sure it won’t be long until he starts talking. Hopefully, his first word is ‘Auntie Allie,’ or just ‘Allie.’

"I'm taking him to play with his toys for a bit." Harley takes Jake from me and walks out.

"Here you go." Elliot slides a plate of bacon, eggs, and toast in front of me.

"Thanks," I say, taking a bite and moaning while I notice Elliot is staring at me.

"This is so tasty. Honestly, you've got me forever if you cook for me," I joke with a smile.

"Then I will never stop cooking for you, angel," Elliot says seriously, making my heart skip a beat before he goes back to cooking.

69

Elliot

"So, where are we going?" Allie asks, sitting next to me in my truck. I chose the truck for a reason and, fuck, even if I didn't, it was fun to watch Allie get in, refusing my help. It took her around five minutes before I lifted her by her bum and put her in. She glared at me until I gave her the rose I had picked out earlier for her. This girl has sent me to the damn flower shop twice in one month. Harley thinks it’s hilarious.

"Bowling and then a surprise," I say with a smirk.

"You might want to rethink that, I’m awesome at bowling." She winks at me.

I take her hand in mine while I say, "So am I, but this is our third date. The one I had planned for us before–" I stop, not needing to finish that sentence.

“You wouldn’t have wanted to date me if you took me bowling before we had sex. Please remember how good I am in bed when I kick your ass.” She winks at me, and I look back at the road with a chuckle. I'm a little competitive, but hearing Allie and how she thinks she can beat me is just turning me on. I hate to lose. There's no way she can beat me.

“You can’t beat me.” I put my hand on her knee as she laughs.

"We will see. Blake and Tristan refuse to go with me anymore. Izzy doesn't care if I beat her, but the boys seem to have trouble losing," she mutters, clearly annoyed with them.

I laugh and kiss her hand before letting go to drive. We chat a little before I pull up at the bowling place. We rent our shoes and choose a lane. I order us some glasses of Coke as we decide to eat after a game.

"Ladies first." I smirk, and my jaw drops as she bends over, throwing the ball and knocking down every single, fucking, pin. That has to be first time luck, there is no fucking way she can do that again.

"This should be fun." She laughs as I tickle her before rolling my own ball.

Half an hour later, I'm not sure how, but I've lost by quite a bit. Allie just looks way too pleased with herself.

"Don't say anything, angel," I say, grinding my jaw.

"I won't." She winks, and I pull her to me, giving her a deep kiss.

"That's one way to keep you quiet," I whisper in her ear, and I enjoy feeling her shiver.

She clears her throat, making me chuckle. "Let's get some food, and I promise not to brag about beating you," she says, but I know she will. I nod, keeping my arm around her waist as we sit in the eating area. We both order a hamburger and some chips.

"I love the chips here." She sighs around one.

My phone rings, and as I'm about to answer, I frown seeing who it is. I told Luke about tonight, so I have no idea why he would call and it worries me.

"Hey, Luke."

"Hey, listen. Arthur called and the fight tomorrow is going to be a double, so I'm with you. I thought you should know he called. It's weird even for him," Luke mutters.

"Thanks, I'll speak to you later about this, and get in the gym," I tell him. We usually spend days before the fight preparing in the gym, working out as much as possible, and I don’t like that he has dropped Luke into this.

"Cool, will do. Have fun," Luke says, and I end the call.

"What was that about?" Allie asks.

Thankfully, the food comes so I have time to think about if I want to tell her I'm fighting tomorrow. I don't want to lie to her, so I'm not left with much choice.

"Well, I have a fight tomorrow; your dad just made it a double. So Luke is fighting with me," I tell her.

She doesn't say anything, she just goes pale before looking up at me from across the table.

"You don't have a choice, do you?" she asks, and I shake my head at her, taking her hand in mine.

"I want to help, but I can’t. My dad would kill you," she says shakily.

"He would try," I reply, my words taking on a more threatening tone.

"I'm sorry," she says, looking away from me.

I get up from my chair, not caring who sees, and turn her chin so she is looking at me.

"None of this is your fault. I was stupid when I was younger, blaming you when I knew it had nothing to do with you. I don't want to hear you say sorry to me again," I tell her, my tone not leaving her any chance to argue.

I kiss her gently before releasing her chin and sitting back down, all while she stares at me in shock.

"Okay," she says with a small smile.

We eat in a comfortable silence before getting in my truck.

"So? Where are we going now?" she asks.

“I’m taking you somewhere I’ve never taken anyone before. I haven’t even told anyone about this place,” I say, being vague because I want to surprise her.

"Thank you for trusting me," she says, smiling at me and trusting me completely.

I kiss her hand before driving again. It takes an hour before we arrive at the start of the woods, and Allie frowns at me. I drive up the empty road, thankful for the large truck when we go over the massive bumps.

"The woods? This seems like the start of a horror movie to me." She grins, she isn’t really scared. I can see that.

"Do you trust me?" I ask her.

"Yes," she says firmly, keeping eye contact with me.

"Well, get your fine, little ass out of the car," I say, handing her a big coat I packed along with a hat. She smiles sweetly, making me wonder how much trouble I'm in with this girl if a smile alone makes me happy. I put my own coat on while getting out of the truck and grabbing the rucksack with the stuff inside. I switch on the big flashlight I've brought with me as I wait for Allie. I lock the door and put my keys in my rucksack.

I take Allie’s hand as she comes to me, and we walk slowly together into the woods. It takes about ten minutes before we get to the entrance of the cave.

"A cave?" Allie questions.

I chuckle, walking into the cave with her, and then I stop her near the entrance to the room I want.  "Close your eyes," I whisper to her.

"Fine,” she mutters stubbornly, which I like.

I move away from her and switch on the fairy lights I have placed around the room, plugged into the portable battery box I bought. I quickly lay down the blanket and pillows from my rucksack. I go back to see her standing there, and I can't help but kiss her. She gasps into my mouth, and I pull away before it can go any further.

I walk, with her hand in mine, into the room, and then I whisper, after moving to stand behind her, "Open your eyes."

I hear her gasp as she looks around at the cave. The walls seem to shine but it’s the opening above the cave that is the reason we are here. It's amazing, with a clear view of all the stars making the cave seem magical. I lead her to the middle of the room, and we both sit down.

"Elliot, this place . . . it’s so beautiful." She sighs, leaning back into me and looking up.

"Let's lie down," I say, and we do, with her head lying on my shoulder.

"You can see all the stars here. How did you find it?"

"Sometimes I liked to get away when I was younger. This cave is only about an hour’s walk from the house, and we own the land it’s on. I found it one day, and then I used to come here all the time. I like looking at the stars. No matter how bad things were at home, I knew the stars would be waiting for me here," I say, trying to shake away my reason for looking for an escape in the first place.

"I used to cook. My mum left and Dad was never around. We had a nanny, but she was never around and would make us horrible microwave meals. So I decided, at six, I was going to learn. Cooking eventually became something I did to relax and it became an escape from life, sometimes. Tristan is only ten months younger than me, and he tried to help look after me even when it wasn’t his job. It was hard to always be alone."

I take this in. I guess I never really thought what it was like for her. I can never say I was alone, sure my mother wasn’t around, and our father didn’t give a shit, but I always had my brothers. They were always there for me, Harley watching over me, Seb making me laugh when I needed it, and Luke reminding me what it’s like to be innocent and free. I needed that when the days were bad, and they were fucking bad at times.

"Where is your mum?" I ask her.

"Somewhere in Paris, I think. She doesn't care and won't see us. Tristan saw her last when he was fourteen, she came for a day, but he said she left before I came back from my day out. I've wondered if it was something to do with my dad, did he scare her? I don’t know," she says in a whisper, it still echoes around the cave like all of our words do.

I look at Allie; she is so strong and beautiful. I could lie here all night with her. Just being with her gives me a peace I didn’t know I could ever have. Allie challenges me with every word out of her mouth, but at the same time, she can calm me. She may not know it, but I do. Allie has me, she always did, and she always will.

"Maybe, but I know you’re nothing like either of them," I say gently and roll over her, so that my body is pressed into hers, my arms holding up my weight.

"I think I can be a bitch some of the time, but yeah, I'm not evil, and I couldn't kill," she says.

"I know," I say, kissing her and showing her how much I care with just my mouth. She moans as I run my hand over her body, covered by her coat.

"I don't want you to catch a cold," I say, stopping her hands undoing my jeans.

"I won't." She winks, pushing me onto my back. I look up as she undoes my jeans and pulls me out. I was hard the minute I kissed her earlier, but this wasn't about sex for me.

"Allie," I say when she kisses the top of my dick and makes my fists clench.

I groan as she suddenly takes me into her mouth, and I run my hand through her hair as she moves up and down. Fuck, she is good at this, and there's no way I can hold off coming right now. I just don’t have the control when it comes to Allie, and the little minx knows it.

As if she knows how close I am, she sucks me tighter and moves faster, and as I feel my balls tighten, I throw my head back as I come hard. I'm dazed as she slides up to me, licking her red lips and resting her head on my shoulder. I roll her onto her back and kiss her hard, loving how she tastes like me. We are broken apart as her phone buzzes three times.

"I should check that," she says with a grin.

"Go on, then," I say, nipping her ear and rolling onto my back and looking up at the stars. I used to think they were the most beautiful thing about this cave, but with Allie in here, she is.

"I'm going to kill your twin," she announces, making me look back at her.

"Should I ask why?" I laugh. I don’t want to know the answer.

She shows me her phone, which has three messages from Sebastian.

Sebastian: I'm back tomorrow and I want chocolate cake first. Then this strawberry one I found online (I sent links).

Sebastian: Wait, make this Malteaser cake instead, that shit looks awesome.

Sebastian Wait, hell, it doesn't matter. I can make a list on the plane. Oh, Maisy cut her foot in the pool today, thought you should know she has four stitches and antibiotics. She isn’t happy her pool time is cancelled, but she told me to tell you.

I laugh with Allie as I read them, wondering about the mental state of my brother. I’m sure Maisy is fine, but I know Allie likes to know she is okay.

"I best get you back home so you can make those cakes," I say with a grin.

"Oh, no you’re helping me. You can stay at my apartment if you want. I want to call Maisy when we are back, anyway. I know I’m being silly, but I worry," she says, looking shy and surprising me.

"I would love to stay, and you’re not silly. With everything that happened to Izzy and Maisy, even I am feeling protective of them. Maisy is like a sister to you, I get it,” I say honestly. I was so fucking worried about Izzy when everything happened to her. I struggled with accepting my new sister until I realised how much I love her.

I’m actually looking forward to watching Allie cook, now that I think about it. Getting to stay over at hers is a bonus. I’m glad she moved out of her father’s home. Not that he ever stays there. That’s why none of us were worried when Izzy became friends with Allie and started staying over. Arthur was never home, and if he was, Allie wouldn’t have let Izzy come over.

"Thank you for this. I’ll never forget a third date like this, and you get your reward when we are home," she says in a seductive tone and gently kisses me.

"I will never forget it because it was with you," I tell her against her lips.

"You always had me, cookie." She laughs when I pull her to the ground and tickle her for using that fucking nickname. I laugh, myself, and I can't remember the last time I was ever this happy.

70

Allie

All the things I've heard about The Cage in town run through my mind as Tristan drives me there. I've heard about the deadly fights, and that it looks like a big nightclub with rooms in the back to have sex in. I've heard about the amount of drugs you can find there, and the kind of people who go there to fuck or fight. None of it scares me more than the fact Elliot is the one fighting tonight, with his brother at his side.

It took me half-an-hour to convince Tristan to take me, and he only did because he knew I would go alone if he didn't. Elliot doesn't know I'm going to be there tonight, and I'm not sure how I'm going to cope with seeing him hurt, but I can't sit at home and pretend it isn't happening. I care too much now.

"Please change your mind," Tris begs me, pulling my attention to him.

"No, I have to be there, and I’m sure Dad will like the idea of me seeing more of his Cage. He isn’t in the country, so I won’t see him there, and if he asks, I will tell him I wanted to see who Elliot really was. I'll tell him Elliot scared me, and hopefully, he should leave Elliot alone," I say while he is shaking his head at me, muttering about stubborn women.

I snort to myself because Tris is just as stubborn as I am.

It's not long before we pull onto a long dirt road, which leads to a car park with a massive warehouse behind it. Looking at the worn-down warehouse, you would never think what lies underneath it does. It’s the perfect hiding place.

"It's so quiet," I say, but Tris ignores me by getting out of the car. I walk next to him through the parked cars, and I see how tense he is. He stops suddenly and turns to me.

"Stay close and don't do anything stupid. Fuck, this reminds me of that blond friend of yours. No wonder you two are friends," he says, and I scowl at him, wondering what the hell he is talking about. I don't have time to ask before he is walking again, and I follow.

Tris says nothing to the massive man standing by the big door, who just glances at us before looking away quickly. I stay close to Tris as he opens a door to a small corridor, with a large, metal door at the end. I can hear a slight bit of music as we get near, and Tris opens the door and waves me in.

The loud music blasts in my ears as soon as the door is opened, it’s worse than any club I’ve been to. The heat from the room makes me feel sick, but I look around anyway. There’s a massive, metal cage in the middle of the room, which you can't miss, and my heart screams when I see Elliot on the floor with a giant of a man straddling him. I rush forward through the crowd, shoving people out of the way, forgetting about everything until I hit the metal barrier, with screaming girls on either side of me. I can reach out to grab the bars, but Elliot is still so far away.

Elliot gets hit in the face twice, and I want to scream but, instead, I stand in shock. Luke suddenly appears next to him and kicks the giant dude in the head, making him fall off of Elliot with a smack on the floor. I am hopeful that's the end of the fight, but it looks like the giant has a bigger brother, who looks pissed off and is walking slowly over to the boys.

Elliot glances at Luke, who nods while backing away, and I watch as Elliot smirks and gestures for the giant to come to him. The giant charges, and Elliot pulls back and delivers one large punch into the giant’s face, which makes him stagger a little. Elliot doesn't waste time and kicks him hard on his right knee. I hear the bone snap as he cries out in pain. Luke comes next, kicking the other leg just as hard, and he collapses. Elliot kicks him one more time in the face, and it's clear who the winners are. The crowd around me goes wild, screaming Elliot and Luke’s names. I watch as they both walk out the back just as Tris finds me and drags me back to a nearby bar.

"I told you not to go far, that meant not running into a fucking crowd," he says tensely and then orders himself a beer. I order a large vodka and tell them to hold the ice. As I down my drink for courage, I text Elliot, knowing he is going to go ape, but I need to see him.

Me: I'm at The Cage at one of the bars. I'm going to dance, find me x

My phone buzzes a little bit later after my second vodka.

Elliot: Be there soon. You have a lot to explain before I take your ass home, angel x

I tell Tris I'm going to dance, and he nods, understanding that in the middle of the dance floor is the only place it's safe for Elliot to talk to me in here. Tris said earlier that he doesn't have cameras on the dance floor, and my dad is away, anyway, but I don't want to take the chance. I start dancing, enjoying the music and moving my hips slowly, hoping Elliot will get here soon. I need to feel him and know for myself that he is okay. Arms wrap around my waist from behind, and I go to push them away when I realise it's Elliot's big chest pushed against my back, I'd recognise him anywhere. We don't say anything as we dance, and he turns me so that I'm looking up at him and kisses me until I'm breathless. His hands stay on my hips despite my desperation to feel them roam all over me.

"You’re coming home with me, I will meet you outside. Don't worry, I will be in the car so your dad won't know it’s me because I usually bring my bike. Tell Tris," he says before he leaves me confused and needy on the dance floor.

I sigh, walking over to Tris. "I'm leaving with Elliot, so I will call you. Thanks for tonight," I say loud enough for him to hear.

"Sure; be careful, I will walk you out," he says, following me to the car park. I see Elliot straight away in Luke’s jeep, so I guess Luke must have given him a lift.

"Be careful," Tris says before leaving, and I open the door, getting in.

"Hey," I say as I put on my seatbelt, but Elliot only nods and drives away from The Cage fast. I glance at him, seeing the bruises on his cheek, but overall, he doesn't look too bad. I never really noticed, but he has a little dip on the side of his nose, where I guess it must have been broken at some point.

"You okay?" I ask, but he doesn't reply. He eventually just nods at me.

I'm worried now, as he seems tense, and I would be an idiot not to realise why he is mad.

"I was safe, Tris was there."

"I know," he says tensely, but he still doesn't look at me. We pull up at his house, and he opens my door for me and takes my hand, leading me into the house.

"Hey, Harley, I bet you will be glad when Seb and Maisy are back tonight," I say as Elliot drags me gently behind him up the stairs. Harley is walking down, looking tired with a sleepy Jake on his shoulder. I know their flight was at eleven, so they should be back in a few hours.

"Hey, Allie, babies don't sleep, do they?" he jokes while I laugh a little, and I’m thankful Elliot has stopped.

"Sorry, Harley," Elliot says before he lifts me over his shoulder and continues walking.

"Bye," I mutter to Harley, who laughs as he walks down the rest of the stairs.

"I can walk," I say loudly, smacking Elliot’s ass. Holy cow, it only hurts my hand with how firm his ass is. Elliot doesn't respond and, instead, throws me onto his bed.

Elliot pushes himself over me, grabbing my wrists, and I hear the clink of handcuffs snap. He leans back with a frown.

"Right, now you can't move. Want to tell me why the hell you came to The, fucking, Cage tonight?" he asks, glaring at me.

"Why do you think?" I ask, avoiding looking at him. The bastard tied me up, and I’m not answering his questions.

"Honestly, I think it was a crazy, fucking, move. Any one of your dad’s friends could have seen you and told him. He isn't a stupid man, Allie. He would put two and two together and work out you were there to see me."

I glare right back at him, hating how I know he is right.

"I couldn't stand the thought of you hurt. I had to see what happened," I say. I watch as he moves off the bed and stands at the end, looking at me. I try not to wriggle under his intense gaze.

“Do you think I want you to see me like that? In that place where I have killed men. I have killed people, Allie, sometimes because I didn’t have a choice, or sometimes because I hit them too hard. What if I lost that fight? What if you had to watch that?” he rants on, pacing like a caged animal at the end of his bed.

“I would want to be there! I would have killed anyone who hurt you. I don’t care about your past, I don’t care what my asshole of a dad made you do, or what yours did. I only care that I’m in your life now, and there is no way I am going anywhere when you are hurting!” I shout at him. Elliot walks over to me as I shout.

"Allie. God, you make me so fucking mad." He growls before kissing me hard and coming on top of me. We battle with our tongues before I hear the rip of my short, silver dress and I feel him pull it away.

He unclips my bra before ripping that off me, too, and takes a nipple straight into his mouth before I get a chance to say anything. My back arches in pleasure as he plays with me. The next thing he rips is my thong before he parts my legs and is diving in between them like a starved man. I scream out Elliot's name as I come fast from the pleasure, and he grunts before pulling down his jeans and chucking off his top with his leather jacket. Elliot doesn't waste time and pushes himself inside me in one, long thrust, but then he doesn't move. I glance up to see him looking at me intently, and he kisses me gently as he rocks into me again and again.

"Allie, don't scare me like that again. I just can't . . . can’t lose you. You don’t have any idea what I would do to keep you safe," he whispers into my ear.

"I'm sorry," I say before I kiss him.

We try to go slow, but we both lose the battle quickly as I cry out as Elliot thrusts into me. Seconds later, we both finish together, and I can’t help but stare in wonder at his face as he finishes. I will never forget what it's like to see him like this, so relaxed and happy. He looks younger and less stern.

"Are you going to untie me now?" I ask with a chuckle. The handcuffs aren’t hurting me while he lies on my chest, still inside me.

"No secrets, Allie. You’re my girlfriend, and we have a lot against us already. You should have told me you were coming tonight," he replies.

"I won't keep anything from you again. I am sorry for scaring you, but don’t fight me on coming with you next time. I need to be there for you, I will never be the stay at home girl, and if you can’t deal with that . . ." I say the last part as a whisper.

"Okay, I always knew I wouldn’t be able to stop you from doing anything you want, but I will be keeping the handcuffs, just in case," he interrupts and grins down at me. He leans up to undo my hands and slips out of me.

"Staying here tonight?" Elliot asks as he comes back from the bathroom a little later with a washcloth.

"Yeah," I say, looking around at Elliot's surprisingly clean room. Why is his room always tidy? I have the urge to just mess it up to annoy him.

I clean up with Elliot's help and dress in one of his shirts and boxers.

"Did you eat?" he asks.

"No," I say.

"Come on, I can order something from that twenty-four-hour pizza place and see if Harley wants any help."

I nod, following Elliot down the stairs and thinking it’s sweet when he takes my hand. Izzy opens the door, followed by Blake, as we get to the bottom.

"Hey, bestie," I say with a grin.

"Hey, you two." She laughs, coming over to give me a hug, and then looks at Elliot.

"You okay? Blake said the fight went well," she asks. I didn’t realise Blake was there, but it doesn’t surprise me.

"Yeah, we're ordering some pizzas. You in?" he asks them both.

"Yeah, I will grab us some drinks," Izzy says, taking Blake's hand as they walk away.

Elliot and I find Harley in the living room, feeding a sleepy-looking Jake his bottle.

"Hey, you want pizza?" Elliot asks, taking a seat.

"Yeah." Harley yawns.

"Here, let me," I say, taking Jake from Harley and rocking him in my arms. I’m lucky it doesn't take long before he is sleeping. I keep him on my shoulder, snoozing, as I take a seat by Elliot, who pulls my feet onto his lap as he talks.

"Aww, he is so cute," Izzy says, coming into the room with Blake holding cans of Coke and some beers, which they put on the table.

"Poor man misses his dad and mum. It’s unfortunate that he has had three teeth come in this week. I may have to apologise to his parents about his new fun game of biting everything," Harley comments, taking a beer.

"They’re back tonight, so he will be happy. Why is it your fault he is biting?" Izzy asks.

“I took him to one of those baby classes they told me to take him to. Anyway, I was a little distracted because baby classes have a lot of single mums, and they wouldn’t leave me alone. While I was distracted, a little girl Jake’s age bit his arm. He bit her back as I got to him, and they both cried. Since then, he has been biting everything,” Harley says with a slight shiver, while we all chuckle.

“Totally not your fault, bro,” Izzy says, and then her phone rings, which she answers while walking out of the room.

"Ready for the exams?" Blake asks me.

"Yeah, I think so. They’re a little difficult, and my heart just hasn’t been in it," I say, thinking of my business class I share with Emilia. We will be working on it together, but she actually likes the class, when all I want to do is teach dance. I love all the kids, and I’m teaching them a dance to do a show at the end of the year.

"Oh my god, that was Tilly. Her mum got a job as a teacher at the school, and she starts in July. That means she is moving here with her family in ten months’ time when her dad’s contract ends," Izzy says while jumping up and down. She then jumps in Blake's lap, giving him a big kiss.

"That's amazing, beauty. I know you miss her," he says, leaning back.

"I can't wait to see her. She was my best friend for years when I was younger, and she stuck by me when my mum died. Her family is cool, too. She has an older brother and two younger ones. They are coming, too," she says, and I notice how Blake tenses a little.

"So? Your ex is moving here," he says quietly, but we all hear and go quiet so we can listen. We are close like that, or nosy, but who cares?

"Yes, but you don't need to worry," she says quietly, and Blake pulls her into a kiss that's so passionate it could melt the room. I look to Elliot, who is smiling down at me.

"It's strange seeing you smile so much," I say, tracing his lips with my finger, while Jake lightly snores on my shoulder.

"I have a damn good reason now, angel," he says, making me blush. Elliot plays with my hair, making me sleepy, while Harley talks to Izzy.

"So what's your friend, Tilly, like?” he asks.

“She has just turned twenty, and she is a book editor. She and Devon, her older brother, work together. They own a publishing business. She joined him a year ago, after her university writing course was done. She loves her job and, well, she is a brilliant person. You'll like her, and oh! She has the brightest-red hair you’ll ever see, and it's real," she tells him, and us.

"Are her brothers all red-heads, then? Boys never look hot with red hair. Except for that guy in Game of Thrones. You know, the big wildling," I say, and Elliot squeezes my knee, making me look at him with a questioning stare.

He doesn't reply, just looks forward, which makes me think it might have been about calling another guy hot.

"No, they look like their dad; they all have dark-blond hair, like yours. I think I know what guy you mean, but there’s only one love for me in that show," she comments.

“Let me guess, Jon Snow?” I ask, and she nods as Blake tickles her.

“I feel like I know her already, from what you’ve told us,” I say, changing the subject when the guys look like they want to kill us. I guess listening to your girlfriends talk about other guys being hot is not fun.

"You'll love her. She says anything that comes to her head, like you do, but she is so bubbly. I can’t remember ever seeing her upset about anything. She could just make everything better."

"I don't say everything, you guys would be scared of me if I did," I say, and everyone laughs.

"Last week, you commented about my hair after I woke up and told me I looked like my hair had been fucked instead of me," Izzy says flatly.

"So? It did," I say, and the boys laugh.

“Blake’s mum was there. She came over to make us breakfast,” Izzy says with a playful glare. Elliot laughs next to me, and I grin.

"Angel, I like that you say what you think; not a lot of people do anymore," Elliot says, kissing my forehead.

“Maisy just texted me and said their flight has been delayed. They aren’t sure how long they will be,” Harley says, drinking from a bottle of water.

“That sucks. Let’s hope they don’t lose their suitcases, that always happens when something goes wrong,” Izzy replies.

"Oh, that reminds me, I need to borrow an outfit to go home in tomorrow, Izzy," I tell her.

"Sure, but why?" she asks.

"Elliot had trouble working out how to get my clothes off once I was handcuffed,” I tell her, and her eyes widen.

“You know, you’ll have to remember to get me naked first or I might run out of clothes," I tell Elliot.

Harley coughs as he chokes on his drink, and Izzy goes bright-red as she hides in Blake's chest, laughing.

Elliot belts out a loud laugh, and I cover Jake’s little ears.

I sit back and shrug, realising maybe I am a little too honest, and maybe my friends are right.

71

Allie

“Last dance,” I say to the group of twenty women and the one guy in front of me.

This is my Saturday class, and it’s nice to be teaching them today. I move through the dance, watching everybody as much as I can. They copy nicely, and I start the song again, letting them do it on their own as I go around the room, correcting what is needed.

“Nice job, guys. See you next week,” I say, picking my towel up to wipe my head. I grab my bag after rolling the mats up in the room and putting them away.

Izzy and Maisy aren’t in class today because Maisy said Jake kept her and Seb up all night teething, and Izzy has gone to help so they can get a little sleep. Poor little man. I will pop into the shops and get him some ice lollies to sooth his teeth. Hopefully, I can find the sugar-free baby ones I’ve seen Maisy give him.

“So? You finally got what you wanted?”

I turn from locking the cupboard door and see Lily walking over to me. She looks perfect, as usual; her long, red hair in a bun, while she’s wearing tight jeans and an even tighter, blue top.

“What?” I ask.

“Elliot. You finally have him to yourself,” she says, stopping close to me.

“Yes, I do,” I reply. I don’t mean it sound cruel, but I know it does. Lily always knew how I felt about Elliot, but she started dating him anyway. We stayed friends, but she was never a good friend to me. I think she just kept me close so she could keep me away from Elliot.

“Don’t expect it to last long. I knew he always wanted you, but it was me he always came to. I know all about your father.” She steps closer.

Elliot told me that Lily used to come to The Cage. He said he never really cared that she was there. Nothing like the reaction I got when I went. I don’t understand how she could go and watch him fight all those years and still be a bitch to him by cheating on him.

“I know because Elliot invited me to every fight. He wanted me there, and he was my best friend. Feelings like that don’t just go away. Did he tell you we planned our future together? The club he bought, I helped him choose,” she says, trying to make me jealous. I hate that it is working.

“I don’t have time for this. You’re a two-timing bitch and a crappy friend,” I tell her and walk around her to the door.

“He won’t stay away from me. Just wait and see,” she says behind me.

I don’t believe a word. I know Elliot isn’t crazy enough to go back to her. He would tell me if he saw her; at least, I hope he would. I don’t have any exes around, but I would tell him if I was chatting to one.

“Can I have a word, Allie?” Harley asks me as I walk outside the room. Harley is dressed in a blue suit, which gives him a scary mixed with sexy appeal. His hair is long, and I’ve never seen it down; he keeps it in a knot at the back of his head, and he sometimes has braids down the side. Harley has a slight stubble, which suits him.

Why did God have to make all the King brothers so attractive?

“Sure, what’s up, Harley?” I ask him, thankful for the distraction from Elliot’s ex.

“My office,” he says, nodding his head in the direction of the right corridor, and I follow him as he walks toward his office. Harley shuts the door behind me, and I take a seat in the chair opposite his desk while he takes his seat on the other side.

“Why do I feel like I’m back in first school and I’m about to get told off?” I ask, and Harley laughs.

“No idea. I want to speak to you about your dance classes.”

“Oh, go on then,” I say, leaning back in my seat.

“The instructor who was meant to take over from you, can’t. I’ve had over fifty children and parents sign up on a waiting list for more dance classes. Everyone has asked for you. I want to offer you a job.”

“That’s a lot,” I say.

“Yes, it is. The job would be very well-paid, and you would have your choice of the new rooms or the one you have. You would be given a free gym membership and be able to hire a dance assistant. We would be able to offer new classes in the week.”

“I'll have to think about it. I’m in university now, and I have a few more years before my course is finished,” I tell him.

“I understand. I will find someone else until you finish. But, if you change your mind, let me know.” Harley nods, a simple smile on his face as he leans back in his chair.

“Thank you, Harley,” I say, and he nods.

“One more thing.”

“Yes, what’s up?”

“Does your father know about you and my brother?” he asks me.

“Kind of, but not that we are still together. It’s complicated,” I say, looking away. It’s not like I can tell him about my dad’s warning.

Harley would make us break up. I know he would do anything to save his brother from any harm, and as much as I never want Elliot harmed, I can’t make him leave me again. I just can’t.

“Just be careful, Allie. Also, how did you get that ringtone stuck on Elliot’s phone?” Harley asks me.

“Oh, it’s an app. It changes the ringtone back, and it just looks like a game app. So even when Elliot buys a new iPhone, it sends the app over. That ringtone is never not going to be funny. I have no plans to tell him,” I say, and Harley laughs.

“I think I need to borrow this app for Luke’s phone. The little shit keeps eating my salted caramel chocolates. He doesn’t even like them, he just does it to piss me off. Can you send me the link later?” he asks, and I nod, laughing.

“I have something for you both,” Harley say and pulls out a drawer in his huge desk, looking in it as I wait. He hands me an envelope.

“What is it?”

“Open it.” He laughs.

Inside are some school photos, one of me and Elliot when we were around eight. We were both laughing, and Elliot was pulling a pigtail of mine. I used to love pigtails when I was that age. The rest are our school photos, we used to sit together, until he started hating me.

“When were these taken? I don’t even remember this day.”

“It says ‘sports day’ on the back. I found a box of photos in the spare room the other day when I was sorting it out. I don’t know who took them and printed them, but I thought you would like that one.”

“I really do, thank you, Harley,” I say, slipping it into my bag.

“A cake would be a great thank you,” Harley suggests.

“You Kings are all the same. It’s all about food with you guys.” I shake my head, standing up.

“Lemon cake is my favourite. With icing,” he replies, not caring.

“I like you, Harley King. I might even add a casserole in as well.”

“Welcome to the family, Allie,” he says with a laugh as I walk out.

72

Elliot

"Black coffee and one of those peanut cupcakes, thanks," I say to the woman behind the counter at the local coffee shop.

"Always the same order,” a sweet voice says behind me, and I turn to see my ex, Lily, smiling up at me.

"Yours is a mocha, right?" I ask, remembering her favourite drink. Despite the fact I wasn't with her for the right reasons, I did try to be good to her.

"Yep." She smiles, looking happy.

"Hey, can I have a Mocha too?" I turn, asking the woman who, again, just nods before walking off.

"Thanks. You didn't need to do that," Lily says, looking down.

"I know," I say quietly, feeling guilty about how things were between us. I led her on for years, knowing I would never love her. That she was just a distraction.

"Can we talk?" she asks, taking her drink off the side while I pay.

"Sure." I glance at her before taking my stuff over to a seat. Lily sits opposite me, looking nervous.

"You all right?" I ask, having no idea why she wants to talk.

"Yes, I guess. I'm just sorry. Look, I shouldn't have cheated on you. I always knew why you were with me, and I wanted someone to actually want me first."

"Right. No, you shouldn't have, but what I did was just as bad. I shouldn't have used you like that, and I'm sorry, too," I say before taking a sip of my hot drink. I have actually cheated on her over the years. Not because I wanted to, but because they paid my father for me. I hated myself for it, but I never went looking for anyone else until we broke up. It only happened a handful of times, and I was lucky because I know Harley had it worse.

"So, you’re happy now? With Allie?" She smiles, looking relieved.

"Yes," is all I say, because I don’t want to discuss my feelings for Allie with my ex.

I think I'm in love with her. I haven't been able to say it out loud because what I feel for Allie has scared the crap out of me.

"Good. I've met a guy at university." She blushes and places her hand over mine on the table. I move my hand away.

"That's good, Lil," I say, using the nickname I always called her.

"I really loved you, but now I understand that it wasn't enough. I hope Allie makes you feel that way. Can you tell her I’m sorry about the other day? I was jealous and angry. I should have been a better friend to her," Lily says, standing up and holding her drink.

"I'm moving to my auntie’s, so I don't think we will see each other again. I'm glad we talked. I am sorry for the mess I caused, but I hope I can leave us as friends," she says, and I nod.

Lily leaves while I sit back and think more about my relationship with Allie. It's difficult with her father, the man I want to kill for what he did to my family.

A kid runs past my table to the front of the shop, and I hear his dad shout, “Come here, Mike, you silly kid.”

"Kid, come here," Arthur’s voice carries across the room at his apartment.

I want to say no, but I'm here with Dad and I can't. I can't because Harley was meant to come, but Dad broke his arm and Harley won't tell me why. I think it's to do with Dad’s new girlfriend. I glance over at her while she is making out with my dad. It's gross to see, considering she has very little clothes on. My dad doesn't care, and I've seen the way his girlfriend, Frankie, looks at Harley sometimes. It’s like he is food. Frankie is pretty with short, black hair, but she is very skinny. She has marks all up her arm. Harley won't tell me what they are, but I’m fourteen, not stupid. I know it’s drugs. I have seen Dad putting those needles in his arms. They make him crazier than usual.

"Boy!" Arthur shouts louder, making me flinch, and I walk over to stand in front of him. Arthur has a young girl sitting next to him, she looks around eighteen. She seems spaced out while Arthur runs his hand up and down her leg.

"Have you kissed a girl yet, boy?" he asks, drinking his beer. I blush, thinking of Allie, Arthur’s daughter, at my school. With her blond, wavy hair and pretty, blue eyes, she looks like a doll, and I can't stop thinking about her.

"No, sir," I answer, knowing if I call him anything else, my dad will beat me for it. He loves Arthur, calls him his brother when they aren’t even brothers.

"Lucy, give him a kiss," Arthur laughs, and my dad joins in behind me.

Lucy stands up in front of me and presses her cold lips to mine. I want to cry and scream that this isn't what I want, but I don't. I just stand there.

"Good, now go wait in my bed." He smacks her ass as she practically runs to the bedroom upstairs.

"Remember, boy, I’m watching you, and you now owe me." Arthur laughs, walking past me while I sag in relief that he is gone.

The noises behind me are loud, and I know my dad is having sex with his girlfriend. I just stand with my back to them, too scared to move because I don't want to see.

I flinch, wiping the sick memories I have of them both. I force myself to stand up, and I dump my cupcake in the bin, having no appetite for food right now. I lean my hand against the steering wheel in my car after getting in, knowing there is only one person I need right now to help me relax.

I pop to the florist on the way to Allie’s apartment, picking up twenty red roses, which Izzy told me are her favourite. This is the third time I’ve brought her flowers, I must love her. I'm that crazy about her that I asked my sister a load of questions so I knew what gifts to get her. To say Izzy was shocked would be an understatement.

I knock on the door when I get there, twenty minutes later, and a tired-looking Blake opens the door.

"Good, you’re here. Allie and Izzy have a bug. I'm not feeling good, dude," Blake says before running off, and I hear him throwing up in the bathroom. I want to help, but I know it will be worse for him to have me watch him get sick. I leave Blake to it and find my girl in bed. It's clear she is ill, as she doesn't even notice me come in. Why the fuck didn’t she text me or tell me?

"Oh, Allie," I mutter, feeling her hot forehead as she sleeps. She is covered with a blanket, and there's a bucket of sick on the floor next to a pile of wet hand towels. She is sweating loads, so I take off my jacket and put down the flowers.

I clean the room first, getting her a clean, empty bowl and a glass of water. I call our family's private doctor, and he agrees to come over in an hour for a price that I don't care about.

I strip Allie, who only mutters something, and change her into clean pyjamas. I find a clean blanket for her, a thin one so she doesn’t get too hot. I haven’t been in her bedroom here before. It doesn’t surprise me that nearly everything is pink and bright. That’s Allie for you.

I leave Allie for a second longer than I want to and go knock on Izzy and Blake's door. No one answers so I go in, finding them both in the same condition on the bed. Gage comes back while I’m leaving Izzy’s room to get my phone from Allie’s.

“They are all sick. If you want to get sick too, stick around,” I say, and he shakes his head.

“Anything I can do?” he asks.

“Nah, I’m sorting it,” I tell him. I don’t like him, and I don’t want him helping my girlfriend, best friend, or my sister.

“Sure, I'll. Err . . . be back soon.” Gage leaves as quickly as he came.

I grab my phone from my leather jacket.

Me: Izzy, Allie, and Blake are ill and I could use some help looking after them. Elliot.

I text this to Blake's mum, Summer, who is a nurse, and I know she will want to help. I’m really fucking lucky I have her number because of a joke with Blake years ago when I threatened to ask his mum on a date. I wasn’t serious, but it was fucking funny at the time.

Blake's mum: Be there soon. Keep them in bed.

I put my phone away before going to empty the bowl by Izzy’s bed and finding a new one for Blake, who is in bed. They are both fast asleep, but Izzy wakes up when I'm checking her forehead.

"Elliot?"

"I'm here. I've got a doctor coming soon, and Summer is on her way. One of you should have called." I sigh.

"I was fine this morning, but then I suddenly wasn't. God, I feel like shit," she mutters, making me smile.

"You look it," I say plainly.

"Your bedside manner isn't good, bro," Izzy says with a small smile.

"Get some rest," I say, wiping her sweaty hair from her face.

The doctor comes not long after and says they all have the stomach flu and that they just need fluids and paracetamol for the high temperature. I pay him a fortune, and then I find paracetamol in their medicine box. Summer turns up not long after and helps me sort out Izzy and Blake. After a few failed attempts, we get them all awake to have a drink of water and some tablets before they go back to sleep.

A few hours later, Allie wakes up looking out of it.

"Angel, it’s only me," I say, stroking her hair.

"Elliot," she whispers.

I hand her the meds she needs and some water, and then I wait for her to finish them.

"Do you want a bath? Or food, or, well, anything," I ask quickly. Fuck, I feel useless, and I want nothing more than to take away her pain.

Allie’s blue eyes look up at me in shock before she answers, "Yes to the bath, and no to the rest."

"Okay, stay here. I will be right back." I walk off before she speaks, and I start running her a bath.

"It's ready. Here, let me," I say when she tries to get out of the bed. I lift her up and I worry more because my Allie would fight me and say she can walk.

I sit her on the edge of the bathtub and start pulling off her nightgown and then her pants. I feel nothing other than concern when I lift her, putting her into the bath as she sighs in pleasure.

"God, that feels nice," she says, smiling a little at me.  She is still very pale and looks like she has a fever. "Thank you for staying," she says after a while of me watching her as I sit next to the tub.

"There isn't any place I would want to be. Fuck, there's nowhere I can be because I couldn't leave you if I tried."

"I like you a lot, Elliot." She sighs, looking away from me. I want to say ‘I love you a lot,’ but I don't. She isn’t well enough for that right now.

"I like you a lot more, my Allie," I whisper before standing and clearing my throat, which now feels tight.

"Will you be all right for a bit? I need to go and change the bed sheets before you get back into them. I'll put yours in the wash with some of the other things," I say, thinking about how much I love Google. It will tell me how to use the washing machine.

"Sure, you don't have to," she says, a slight frown appearing on her beautiful face.

"I do," I say before kissing her gently.

I change Allie’s sheets before helping her back into clean PJs and then into her bed. She is so tired that she falls straight to sleep when her head hits the pillow.

"Hey, Summer, I’m ordering pizza. Do you want some?" I ask, walking into the living room where Summer is sitting.

"Sounds good. Blake and Izzy are resting. Is Allie okay?" Summer asks, looking worried.

"All good. Just needs some time for the meds to kick in, but she is sleeping. I’m going to work out the washing machine in a sec," I say, sitting on the sofa opposite from Summer.

"Tell me, how is little Jake? I haven't seen him since the wedding, and he is such a lovely boy." Summer sighs, pulling her short blond hair out of her eyes. Blake looks a lot like his mum, with the same light-blond hair and the same blue eyes. Blake must have more facial features like his father and his height, too, because Summer isn't anywhere near as tall as Blake.

"I saw them yesterday for a little bit, but they are all good. Maisy said he is starting to crawl everywhere now." I smile, remembering the proud look on Maisy and Sebastian's faces.

"I can't wait for grandchildren. I know I have a little wait, but I plan to spoil them." Summer smiles.

"Any children in our families will be spoilt rotten." I chuckle while Summer nods.

"I agree with you, Elliot. You have changed recently. Not such the scary, biker boy anymore, are you?" She smiles.

“I don’t know about that. I still love my bike and ignoring people, but I think I found something I love more.” I glance at Allie's door in the corridor.

“Hmm,” Summer says, watching me. "I will make us some drinks,” she adds, getting up and then turning to look at me. "Be good to that girl, Elliot. It's not often you find two people who are meant to be. You two have played games with each other long enough."

"How do you know about our past?" I ask, curious.

"Izzy talks," she says with a laugh, walking off.

73

Allie

“Why do you look like you’re going to be sick? You have a hot date, and I’m alone. I should be paler than you,” I tell Maisy, who grins up at me. We are on our way to her boyfriend’s house, the King brothers’ home. I didn’t want to come to prom tonight, but Maisy begged me. She is having trouble at home and needed somewhere to get ready and get picked up from.

“I’m just nervous; I don’t dress up like this usually. Thank you for getting me ready.” She smiles and takes my hand in hers.

“I just can’t wait for Elliot to rip this dress off me. I know he will,” Lily says next to me, and I grit my teeth and look out the window. I don’t want to see that or see them together, but it will only be for one night.

The limo stops outside the King brothers’ massive house, and I can see them all waiting outside for us. The only one who is missing is their best friend, Blake, and their oldest brother.

I get out of the car first, and my eyes instantly see Elliot King, as he is staring at me. I don’t want to admit how hot he looks in his suit or how his usually messy, black hair is styled out of his breath-taking, green eyes. I move away from them all as I see him look behind me at Lily, who is getting out of the car.

He will always choose Lily over me.

We all go inside after Harley comes outside and says he wants pictures. I don’t look at anyone. We all walk through the house to the lounge.

“I want a picture of you and Elliot,” Harley says to me, making my gaze lift from the floor.

“What?” I ask a little too loudly.

“Come on, Allie, I don’t bite,” Elliot says behind me, and I turn to face him with a glare. Lily is standing by the door to the lounge, watching us.

“No chance, I might catch something by just standing next to you,” I say.

“Yes, like how to dress appropriately. Not like you’re going to a club.” He looks down at my dark-red, skin-tight dress. It is not that bad. Lily looks worse in her short, black dress, which stops at her thighs. At least mine hits the floor. Maisy looks the best out of all us, in a gold dress.

“Are you done looking?” I ask him sharply, and he smirks at me.

“One photo, for me guys,” Harley says behind me, and Elliot holds his hand out to me.

“Fine,” I agree and take his warm hand. Elliot pulls me in front of him, and I smile as Harley takes photos.

I flinch when Elliot pulls me closer and whispers, “You’re so beautiful when you’re quiet.”

A slamming door snaps me from the moment of just listening to him speaking kindly to me, and when I turn, I see Lily has left the room. Elliot walks away from me and leaves the room to find Lily, like I would expect him to. I’m left standing in the room with Harley and Luke, their younger brother, who is standing at the door.

“Elliot’s such a fucking idiot,” Luke says, and I couldn’t agree with him more.

"I'm glad you’re feeling better." Emilia smiles next to me, snapping me back from my memories. I think to myself how glad I am too. Three days I was in bed, recovering, and while I feel a little weak still, it's not too bad. I was still sick for over a week, but I wasn’t as hot and cold all the time.

"Me too." I exhale, not wanting to think any more about those few days. I don’t like being sick or needing any help.

"Thanks for helping me so Elliot could rest," I tell her.

The last two weeks have been awful as the whole family got ill, and Elliot hasn’t left my side. Elliot, Jake, and Harley were the only ones who didn’t get ill. So Blake’s mum has been looking after them all, and Elliot looked after us. Harley was stuck looking after Jake, so he wasn’t around Maisy or Seb. Emilia finally kicked Elliot out when I felt better and told him to have a shower and get some rest. Izzy and Blake got better a little quicker than I did, and Gage is now ill. Gage went home to his mother’s, and she is looking after him.

"No problem. The poor guy looked close to passing out when I got home." She chuckles. I’m surprised Emilia didn’t get ill, she helped us all out.

"I really like him." I laugh nervously.

"You mean you love him," Emilia corrects me, and I scowl at her before heading into the Ann Summers shop in front of me.

I can hear Emilia laugh behind me as I walk ahead, and I see a nice matching lacy black bra and knickers.

"I have to have these," I say, finding my size.

"They are sexy," Emilia admits, helping me look. She finds my size before I do and hands them over.

"So? How's your dating life?" I ask, trying to distract her. Emilia’s face goes pale for a second before she fakes a smile.

"Good. Eric is my dad’s new wife's son, and even if he is my stepbrother, it's not weird," she mutters, and I really don’t think she believes those words.

"Sure it's not; you’re not related and you didn’t grow up with him. So is he good in bed?" I ask, and a woman next to me raises her perfectly fake eyebrows. We are in a sex toy shop, and she is judging me for talking about sex. Can I not get a break anywhere?

"I haven't slept with him yet. Our family is weird, and no sex before marriage," she mutters.

"You’re a virgin?" I ask way too loudly, as I'm in shock, and everyone looks over at us now. Emilia goes red before dragging me to the counter.

While I pay, she whispers, "No, but my family doesn't know that. Look, it's just very complicated."

"I’ll say," I whisper back, making her chuckle. I pay for our things, and we walk out.

"So Eric is okay with waiting?" I ask.

Emilia shifts a little nervously before saying, "To be honest with you, I don't know or really care."

"But you like him, right?" I haven't heard her really say many nice things about him yet. I’ve seen the man once when he picked her up. He is huge, with no hair and very dark skin. He is slightly attractive, but the three tattoos on the one side of his face kind of ruin it. I haven’t said anything, but I don’t see him as being her type. He looks like he would eat her for dinner, and not in the fun way.

"Yeah, sure. He is fine," she says quickly before changing she subject again. I let her because I can’t push her to talk to me. She knows I’m here if she needs help.

"So what are you getting Elliot for his birthday?"

I groan out loud before answering. "I'm not sure. I mean, we haven't been dating long, so I don't know him well enough to buy him something I know he will like."

"Well, what do you know that he likes?"

I don't answer while we walk and I think. The only thing I can think of is stars and his Harley Davidson, but how do I turn that into a gift?

"Stars and bikes," I mutter. I can’t remember anything else he has told me he likes. I guess his favourite colour is black, and he likes to wear leather. I know he spends way too much time at the gym or swimming, but I don’t know much else. I’ve seen the gym they have at their home, and there isn’t anything that they are missing.

"What?" she asks. I leave out the bike this time; there isn’t anything I can do with that.

"He likes stars," I say.

"How about a tattoo? I know it's permanent, but Elliot has always been in your life. I know you wanted a tattoo for a while, so why not?" she says with a shrug. I look her over, wondering if she is hiding a load of tattoos under her baggy clothes. That wouldn’t surprise me. It’s always the quiet ones.

"That's brilliant." I grin, and we make our way to the tattoo parlour. I book the tattoo for the day before his birthday, so he won't see it until it's his birthday. It’s only a few months away now. I buy him a new shirt in black, which has a Harley on it. I don’t think he will like it, but it’s so he has something to open. I buy Sebastian some naughty cards, they have different sex positions on them and I think he will find them funny. I also get him a multi-shop gift card so he can buy himself something.

We stop for coffee, and my phone starts ringing. I frown when I see it’s my dad.

"Hey, dad," I answer with a tense voice.

"Alexandria, how are you? You’re not still upset over that fighting dog, are you? I believe you’re smarter than that," he asks, and my hand tightens around the hot coffee. The urge to punch my dad is high right now, and I'm glad he is on the phone and not in front of me.

"Yes, I am upset still," I grind out.

"Well, don't be. Elliot was always quick to find girls, so I'm sure he has moved on by now. I remember the first girl he kissed. It was my girlfriend at the time, and he couldn't keep his hands off of her. Now do you understand why I wouldn't want my sweet daughter with trash like that," he tells me, acting like he is a caring father.

"I'm not that sweet, Dad, and Elliot isn't trash," I tell him. My anger is coming out through my words, and I realise I might have just shouted that at him.

"Don't forget my warning, Alexandria. I'm not a man to go back on my word, and I would like an excuse. Those King boys are asking for me to teach them who is in charge," he says in an almost bored tone.

"Sorry, Dad. I didn't mean it," I say quickly. I glance up as Emilia scowls at me before holding my free hand in an attempt to comfort me.

"Yes, I am aware. So how is university? And that brother of yours? He isn't answering my calls," he tells me.

"He is your son, too, and I will call him. Tris must be busy. University is great," I say in a plain tone. I can hardly stand to answer him.

"Good. Yes, do get him to call me," he replies.

"I have to go, Dad," I say.

"All right. I will be back home in two weeks. Business was great here," he says with a happy tone. Knowing what kind of business he does, I can't help but be worried about what he thinks is great. Call me a coward, but I don’t want to know.

"Bye, Dad. I guess I will see you soon," I eventually reply.

"Bye, Alexandria," Dad says before ending the call.

I pull my hand away from Emilia to rub my face so I can calm down. I spend a few minutes looking out the window. Everything is going wrong, I don’t know what I’m doing, and risking Elliot like this is crazy.

“What’s going on, Allie?” Emilia asks, trying to get my attention.

"Nothing," I mutter, knowing I can't talk to Emilia about this. I need to tell Elliot, really, but I don't want him to worry. This is so fucked up.

"Allie, the last few weeks you looked so happy; happier than I ever seen you. Then your dad is mentioned and you freeze up. Allie, I can help if you–" I cut her off with my hand raised in the air.

"No, you can't. My dad is, well, fucked up, and please, I don't want to talk about him," I say.

"All right, but I know how to help you if you ask," she says quietly.

"Trust me, there's nothing you can do. So how about we buy you some new clothes? I love you, Em, but you’re so hot. Wearing jeans and hoodies all the time doesn't show that off," I tell her.

Emilia glares at me, pulling her hoodie up over her messy, brown curls.

"I like them."

"Why?" I have to ask because I've never seen her in much else. I have no idea why she hides her body with those oversized clothes. I know it's not a money issue because she drives a Porsche. The rent on our apartment isn’t cheap, and I know she has a job, but it wouldn’t pay for her car.

"No reason," she says, looking away.

"We both have secrets, huh?" I laugh, and I see Emilia’s big grin.

"True, but I love you anyway." She laughs this time with me.

"Well if you’re not buying new stuff, I am. I saw this hot, red dress I want to buy to wear at the twin’s party." I wink. Ten minutes later, we leave our coffees and walk out. The dress fits perfectly, and I can't wait for Elliot to see his present wrapped up in red.

74

Allie

"Holy shit, I look good," I say to myself, looking at my stunning, red dress in the mirror. It fits me perfectly and falls to the floor with a slit all the way up to my hip, without showing my lack of underwear. The top is a halter, making my boobs look bigger than they are. My hair is down tonight with soft curls, which Izzy has done for me.

I turn to see Izzy tying the bow on the back of her purple dress. It's really cute but simple, and it is longer at the back. Izzy's hair is up in a messy bun with little curls coming out around her face.

"You’ll do," Izzy says, snapping me out of my thoughts.

"I have something to show you, but you can't tell anyone until I show Elliot tonight," I say, and Izzy’s eyebrows rise up in a silent question. I lift my dress on the other side so she can see the four stars that start at my hip going down to my knee. They are beautiful and simple, but I love them.

"Wow, they’re lovely. What made you get those done?" she asks as I pull down my dress and straighten it out.

"It's a present for Elliot," I say.

"Why stars?"

"Long story," I mutter, not really wanting to tell Izzy that kind of story.

"So you love him," she muses.

"I don't know. Maybe," I say, looking away.

"You do." She giggles before grabbing her bag and throwing her phone into it. “I'll show you mine, just don’t tell the boys. Blake and Luke know I had it done, but I doubt Elliot, Seb, or Harley would be cool about it,” she says, and I glare at her.

“You had a tattoo done and didn’t tell me?”

“Only a few months ago, and you’ve been busy.” She grins.

She is right, I have been busy. Between the two dance classes, and university ending and starting again soon, I haven’t been able to stop. In the last two months, I took on more classes in the week at the gym, just like Harley offered. I don’t want to go back to university, I barely passed the first year, and I’m getting paid so much for dance that I don’t think I need to. I just have to find a way to tell my father and Elliot what I want. I know Harley will support me, he made that clear, and I would love the new job.

“What do you think?” Izzy has pulled her dress down on the one side so I can see a tattoo just over her ribs. Her bra blocks a bit of it, but I can see its four different-coloured roses, they are on a vine going across her ribs and her mother’s name is written just under it in fancy writing.

“It’s lovely; did Luke design it? It looks like one of his,” I say, because I’ve seen all of his designs at the tattoo shop in town. I was lucky Luke wasn’t in when I had my tattoo done. I would have to owe him another favour. He hasn’t collected the first one yet, and it worries me. The youngest King brother is definitely the sneakiest.

“Yes, he did it actually. Hurt like hell but worth it. Blake loves it.” She winks, and I laugh.

“I bet he did, I want the same reaction from Elliot tonight,” I say, feeling a little nervous. What if he doesn’t like it, or it’s going too far too soon?

She laughs and shakes her head at me as she sorts her dress out.

I sort my phone and small purse bag out before putting on my new, leather jacket. I totally bought this because it reminded me of Elliot. I really don’t know how, but that man is making me crazier than I thought I’d ever be.

Blake is waiting in the kitchen in our apartment when we come out, and I see his eyes basically devour Izzy. I roll my eyes when he pulls her into a hot kiss.

"Guys, we should be leaving," I mutter, knowing they’re both ignoring me. Harley is hosting a party for Sebastian and Elliot at his house, and Blake is driving us both.

"Sure, sorry, but I had to do that," Blake says, throwing a wink at my blushing friend.

"Yes, she looks hot, but we have got to go," I repeat myself.

"Come on, beauty. Allie can't wait to see the birthday boy," Blake teases as we walk out, and I hit him on the arm when he walks past.

We all get into Blake's large jeep, which is difficult with my dress but I manage it without help. It makes me think back to Harley’s truck that Elliot borrowed. That thing was a nightmare to get into.

It takes around thirty minutes to get to his house, and it's packed, with cars filling the long driveway. We have to park a little away from the house because we can't get close.

"Man, it's busy," Blake says, turning off the car.

"My brothers are popular. Well, they used to be with the ladies," Izzy says.

I don't reply because I don't like to think of Elliot's past with girls. I know after his breakup with his ex-girlfriend, Lily, he slept around a bit.

"Come on," Izzy shouts, noticing me walking a little behind them.

Izzy stops to grab my hand, and we all walk into the house together. I can't see much between the number of people in the kitchen and the hallways. I say hello to a few friends from school as we go past. I do manage to grab an unopened bottle of wine off the side and find a glass. Unluckily for me, I lose Blake and Izzy somewhere. I'm guessing they are in the large lounge, where the music is blasting from. I push past a few people in the hallway before I make it into the lounge. I can't see anyone I know, but just as I'm about to leave, a hand touches my arm and makes me look into the grinning face of Gage.

"Hey, gorgeous, wow that dress." He whistles a hello and steps closer to me.

"Hey, Gage, have you seen Elliot?" I ask him.

"No. Anyway, how have you been? I've not seen you in a while," he asks, placing a hand on my upper arm, which makes me a little uncomfortable.

"I've been good, you?" I say, moving away from him a little, but he doesn't notice.

“Better now that I don’t have that bug. I’m glad you’re better, I did try to see you, but your boyfriend wasn’t keen on that idea.” He grins, and I smile.

“That’s Elliot,” I reply, looking around the room.

"Hey, angel," a voice whispers in my ear, and an arm snakes around my waist, pulling me back into a hard chest I know very well.

"Hey, cookie." I grin when he kisses my neck.

"It's my birthday, can we lose the nickname as a present for me?" he whispers in my ear.

"Nope," I say loud enough for him to hear me.

It’s only then that I notice Gage has gone, so I turn to look at the handsome, birthday boy. Elliot's black hair is slightly styled but still has that messy, sexy look because it’s growing out. He is wearing a tight, black shirt, which shows off his muscular build, and has black jeans with his usual boots. Holy cow, he looks sexy.

"Wow, Allie, I thought you looked good from behind, but fuck me," Elliot says more to himself as his eyes look over every part of the dress, turning me on insanely.

I take a sip of my drink before Elliot takes it from me, putting it down on the desk near us and pulling me into a smouldering kiss. Elliot lifts me enough that I can run my fingers through his soft hair, which causes him to gently bite my lower lip.

"I want to show you your birthday present," I say, pulling away from him a little.

“I liked the presents you have already given me, including the wake-up call this morning.” He looks down at me, confused. I turned up in his room at ten in the morning, dressed in a lacy, black bra and crotch-less panties. Elliot thought they were a great invention, just as much as I did. I had to blindfold Elliot so he wouldn’t see the tattoo, and I kept the covers over me until he went to the bathroom. It was so much work to make sure he didn’t touch the tattoo by accident.

"Can we go to your room?" I say.

"I like the sound of this." Elliot instantly grins, taking my hand and leading me through the people who try to stop him to talk.

I don't see many people I know, but they all say ‘hello’ or ‘happy birthday’ to Elliot. We finally make our way upstairs. As we walk past Sebastian's door, it opens to a messy-haired Maisy, who smiles.

"Alliecat." She throws herself at me in a big hug.

"Maisybear, I missed you," I say, remembering that between dance class and dating Elliot, it's been two weeks since I've been able to see her. I know she is busy with interviews for university and Jake. Jake is getting so big now and loves to say ‘daddy’ all the time.

"Me, too. Can you come to mine next week?" she asks and sorts out her dress out as Sebastian walks out of the room with a grin, which matches his twin’s.

"Allie, Elliot, now where were you guys sneaking off to?" Sebastian winks.

"To have sex like you guys clearly did," I say bluntly, and Maisy goes red. I sigh, thinking I must have said something a little rude, again.

"At least, you’re honest." Sebastian laughs, putting an arm around Maisy, who laughs too.

"Where's Jake?" I ask, picturing the cute little boy who looks so much like his mum.

"With my dad for the night. I miss him." Maisy sighs.

"Come on, let's get some drinks before I take you back to bed, again," Sebastian says, making Maisy giggle, and they walk off, saying bye.

"My twin has the right idea," Elliot whispers into my ear before putting his arm around my waist and leading me into his room. I walk in as he shuts the door and raises an eyebrow at me.

"Close your eyes," I say gently.

"All right," he mutters before doing as I asked.

I kind of get goose bumps because he trusts me enough to do as I ask.

I quickly take my dress off so I'm standing only in my heels and bra. I can’t put any knickers on under this dress or you would be able to see it.

"Okay. Open your eyes," I say a little breathless because I’m so nervous. I see his eyes widen as he looks me over, and I turn to the side slightly so he can see the tattoo.

"Allie," he says my name softly with his eyes locked on the tattoo on my leg.

Elliot kneels in front of me and gently kisses the tattoo. I sigh a little because it's a bit sore still, and he is so sweet.

"Happy birthday. Do you like them?" I ask, feeling a little nervous.

"Allie, I–" he stops, standing up and taking my face between his large hands.

"I love you," he says, shocking the hell out of me, and his eyes never leave mine as he kisses me.

I pull away to reply, but I'm not sure what to say, and then Elliot kisses me again.

"Don't say anything. Just know that I goddamn love you, Allie."

My eyes water with happiness as he kisses me again, this time I'm more aware that I only have a bra on and Elliot's hands go down to my bare ass, squeezing.

Bang, bang, bang.

Elliot’s door is knocked on, and Elliot drops his head to my shoulder before letting me slide down his front.

"Elliot, unless you want your birthday cake gone, you best get down here," Luke shouts.

"Fine," he shouts back, and I grin at him.

"It’s chocolate fudge; I should I know because I made it," I say. Elliot grins.

"My favourite, how did you know?"

"Sebastian talks about my cakes a lot. In fact, everyone tells me their favourite cake flavours when I’m cooking. Gage is really annoying for it. I haven’t actually cooked him one yet," I say with a grin.

"No talking about other guys while you’re naked. And I know it sounds crazy, but your cakes are for me." He grins.

I roll my eyes while pulling on my dress.

"We will continue this later," Elliot promises before leading me out of his room with a sigh.

Elliot stops, turning to me and pushing my hair behind my ear. He leans forward and whispers, "By the way, I'm taking the dress off you next time." I shiver as he gives me a knowing look before tugging my hand, and I snap out of my daydream of what Elliot is going to do to me later and follow him down the stairs.

We find Harley in the kitchen, and we walk over.

"Hey, you two," he says, taking a sip of his beer. Harley looks younger tonight, wearing a blue jumper and jeans. I can see his hair is braided back into his usual knot at the back of his head, and it looks really nice. Long hair really suits Harley; his hair is almost black like Elliot's, but it's a tad lighter.

"Hey, enjoying the party?" Elliot asks.

"I guess," Harley mutters, looking bored. It's odd because Harley is only twenty-four but acts forty. I guess it’s because looking after everyone all the time has made him forget how to have fun.

"Want a drink, sweetheart?" Elliot asks, distracting me from my thoughts.

"Yes, please," I say with a smile.

"Okay, I will be right back," Elliot says.

"You’re good for him. Elliot was always so quiet and serious, but with you, he looks happy," Harley comments, watching Elliot walk away.

"Thanks. Elliot's a good man," I say.

"He is. How's uni?" he asks.

"I wanted to talk to you about that. I’m dropping out, and I want the job you offered. I want a job I enjoy, and, for me, dancing is that," I tell him, and his eyes widen a little bit, but that’s all the reaction I get.

"It's good to like what you do, and I am happy you have accepted my offer. You will need an assistant," he says as a reply, and I nod, agreeing with him.

"How's the expansion? I can't wait to use the new sauna." I laugh with Harley.

"I'm sure I could let you in when it's done before anyone else. It should be another month; they are just painting now, and then the checks will be done," he replies.

"I would like that; I can’t wait." I laugh.

"All the new rooms have been booked out for classes. Don’t worry, I kept yours open. I had a feeling you would accept. The children are going to be happy; the waiting list for a new dance class is over a hundred now."

"Here you go." Elliot hands me a glass of wine and moves to stand close to me.

"Alliecat, there you are, Sebastian has already found his cake and, well, I thought the two of them could use some time together," Maisy says as she stands next to Harley.

"You might want to go and save your cake, it's in the dining room with Sebastian and Luke," she says to Elliot, who nods and gives me a kiss on the cheek before quickly leaving. I can't help but chuckle.

"Jake pulled himself up onto the sofa today." Maisy smiles widely, and I see Harley’s whole face light up.

"That's amazing. I can't wait to see him tomorrow," I tell her.

"He loves his Uncle Harley. Or ‘Har, Har’ as Jake says." Maisy laughs.

"I think it's going to be a while before he learns to say ‘Auntie Allie.’" I smile at her.

"He is growing so fast. Sebastian already wants another, but I've just started applying for university, so we will wait. Well, if I can convince him to." She laughs with us.

"I'm going to find the boys," I say with a wave and make my way past people to the dining room. What I find in there really doesn't surprise me. It should, but it doesn’t.

"It's my Goddamn cake," Elliot growls, holding one end of the large plate holding the chocolate cake.

"Yeah, well, she's your girlfriend so she can make you one anytime. I have to suffer and bribe my way to a cake." Sebastian pouts, holding the other end as they both pull. Luke is sitting on the table with his legs on a chair, laughing his head off, and the rest of the people in the room are watching with smiles.

"You just ate your own cake," Elliot replies, look very angry.

"Yes, but I want this one, " Seb replies.

Honestly, they are like children over food. I’m surprised there are any single King brothers left when they love food so much, you can just cook for them.

"No," Elliot says firmly.

"Yes, you know you love me. And I'm your twin, we have to share; it’s literally what twins have to do," Sebastian says seriously, making me laugh, and I decide to help.

"Sebastian, how about I make you a cake at your house on Monday? I'm coming over for the day anyway," I say gently.

"Fine, but it better be this one. Some advice, bro, don't let this one go, or I'll have to kill you," Sebastian says with a smirk, letting go of the cake and pulling me into a big hug. I feel squashed as Seb hugs me, way too long I might add.

"You know what, you can have the cake if you put my girlfriend down. I would rather have her."

"Damn, why didn’t I think of that? I should have just hugged her quicker," Seb says when he lets me go, and I'm suddenly pulled back into a hard chest with Elliot's arms around my waist.

"Have the cake," Elliot says, pointing to the cake on the table but glaring at Seb, who is grinning. I know that grin, he did that on purpose to get the cake.

"Best birthday." Sebastian sighs, getting a large plate.

"You’re going to make yourself sick," I mutter, but Sebastian ignores me, cutting the cake.

"I have something else I want to eat. We're going to my room," Elliot whispers into my ear, and I smirk.

"Funny, I'm hungry too; how about I find something to suck on?" I whisper back, and I feel how much I'm affecting him against my back.

"Best birthday," Elliot repeats Seb’s word with a whole different meaning before we are moving quickly to his room. Elliot keeps his plan to undress me, and he does it painfully slow. We don't leave his room for the rest of the night.

75

Elliot

“Your dad is dead!” Arthur shouts bluntly as he walks into the house. I stand quickly with Harley next to me as Arthur walks into the room with four of his thugs.

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Harley says, standing and crossing his arms in front of himself.

“Don’t play fucking games with me, boy. He told me you all knew before I put a bullet in his head.”

The grief I expected to feel isn’t there; in fact, I fucking hoped he would die trying to kill Arthur. I hoped they would fucking kill each other. Father told us last week about his stupid plan to kill his best mate.

“We knew. We couldn’t stop him.” Harley shrugs. Arthur pulls a gun out of his pocket and aims it at my head.

“Tell me why I shouldn’t kill you all.”

“We fight. We are the best, and you know it,” Harley says calmly, if it wasn’t for the tightly clenched fists at his side, I wouldn’t know he was worried.

“You fight for me now. Three-hundred fights, and you win every fucking one of them. If I tell you to fight, you fight,” Arthur says.

It will take us years to fight that off. That’s a stupid amount of fights each. We would be lucky to win that many, we are good, but fuck, that would be a miracle.

“Deal,” Harley says, and Arthur lowers his gun. I was never worried he would fire it. Arthur doesn’t kill people himself, he never does. His guards do it for him. That’s what my father always said. Our father was different, he liked killing people. He told us often enough.

“Where is his body?” Harley asks, a firm demand in his tone.

“On the driveway, next to the trash, where he belongs.” Arthur says before he walks out, with his guards following.

"So here is your final paperwork, the owner wanted to thank you for the quick payment," the estate agent says as she hands over a pile of signed paperwork for my new apartment. It's in the building opposite my club, which I feel will be useful as I plan to be more hands on in my work there.

The apartment is a two bedroom on the top floor. I'm standing in the open-plan living room and kitchen. It is nicely decorated with a modern theme with a white-tiled kitchen and new appliances, which I bought with the apartment, littered around. The lounge has three, two-seater leather sofas in front of a fake fireplace with a large TV above it. I might buy a bigger TV now that I think about it. There are double doors that open to a little balcony in the room too.

I shut the door, saying goodbye to the estate agent, and walk around admiring my new bedroom. I damn well hope Allie likes it enough. It's has a large, dark-wooden bed, nearly the same as the one I have at Harley’s, which takes up a lot of the room. I've brought new wardrobes, which are on each side of the bed, and some matching chest of drawers too. There is an en-suite in this room, and the spare as well.

I take my phone out of my leather jacket and send a quick text to Allie, seeing if I can get her over here today.

Allie: Sure, send me the address, I can be over in about ten x

I quickly send her my new address and then use the bathroom. Allie sends me a text letting me know she has just pulled up, so I open my door after buzzing her in.

When I see her climbing the stairs, I still feel taken aback by how fucking perfect she looks. Her hair is up in a bun but looks messy in a cute way. She looks like she just came out of the gym, wearing yoga pants and a tank top with her coat thrown over the top.

I can't help myself when she stands in front of me, and I pull her into a kiss as I'm so desperate to taste her. I want to shout how much I love her, but I know it's too soon to repeat that. I still can't get my head around her amazing tattoo and the knowledge that I will always mean something to her. I’m fucking hoping it means she loves me, but I can't help but be a little disheartened that she hasn't said it back. I’m seriously turning into the girl in this relationship.

"Hey, you." She purrs, pulling back from the kiss so she can look up into my eyes.

"Let me show you around my new place," I say with a grin.

"I'd like that, and then I have to tell you something; nothing bad, I promise." She smiles, making my heart beat faster. I walk around my new home with her mentioning things she likes and me telling her about the bits I like in here.

"So what do you think?" I ask a little nervously. I want the girl I love to like it, at least, because I want her spending more time here with me.

"It's really wonderful; it's close to work for you, too, so that must help," she says.

"It is one of the reasons I even looked at this place, but I feel at home here," I tell her and pull her into my arms.

"Won't Harley and Luke miss you? Everyone seems to be moving out," she says into my chest.

"I think Harley needs the space, and Luke is, well, Luke." I laugh, knowing that Luke will be here anyway because he’s always around.

"So shall we christen your new place?" Allie asks, running her hands up my chest. I stop her even though she is turning me on.

"Sweetheart, Sebastian, Maisy, and Jake are on their way over. I know you haven't had much time to see them, so I thought I'd cook. Didn’t you have something you wanted to tell me?" I ask, watching as her cheeks go red, and she looks up to me.

"That's really sweet, Elliot," she says in a gravelly voice, which urges me to take her on my bed right now.

“Stop that, before I forget my brother and his family are coming over,” I warn her, and she grins.

“I dropped out of university,” she blurts out.

“I wasn’t expecting you to say that, can I ask why?” I reply.

“Harley offered me a full-time dancing instructor job. There have been lots of sign-ups for more classes,” she tells me. I wonder why Harley didn’t mention this to me.

“Harley would have let you finish university first, if that’s what you wanted,” I tell her, knowing my brother wouldn’t have pushed her into anything.

“I didn’t. I chose that course because my dad told me I needed to do something other than dance. I respected him so much back then that I listened and got into a course I don’t like or have any interest in,” she says, and I link my hand with hers. “He is going to be so mad, but I don’t have the respect for him anymore. I don’t care anymore, is that horrible? I don’t care what my dad thinks anymore because he isn’t who I thought he was.”

“It’s not horrible. I used to love my dad, once, before I realised who he was. I still cared about him after every beating, and I hated that. I hated that I still cared about him when he didn’t give a shit about me.” She doesn’t say anything as I continue. “You know what I realised?” I ask her, and she shakes her head. “Once you love someone, no matter what they do, part of you will always care about them.”

“That makes sense. Who knew Elliot King was the smart brother?” She laughs, and I pick her up over my shoulder and throw her onto my bed.

“Cheeky little–” I say and laugh as she rolls herself off the other end of the bed and holds her hands up.

“If it helps, you’re also the hottest. Like, totally drool worthy,” she says, and I laugh with her this time.

“It helps,” I eventually get out.

"Do you want me to cook?" she asks, walking toward the bedroom door. My eyes watch her pretty, little bum sway side to side in those tight, yoga trousers of hers.

I have to clear my throat before answering her. "No, you’re relaxing, and I'm cooking dinner tonight." I put everything in the fridge when I first got here, and the apartment is full of cooking shit, which I bought online.

"Yum, that sounds good. I can be your dessert." She winks at me before making her way back to the lounge. I have to wait for my tented jeans to go down before I can even think of leaving the bedroom to cook.

The buzzer goes off not long after I finish the pasta sauce, and I let them in. Maisy gives me a hug while Sebastian holds Jake in his arms.

Jake starts babbling. "El, El, El," he says, with his chubby hands trying to grab me. I chuckle, taking him off a proud-looking Sebastian.

"Hey, my favourite, little man. I know someone who has missed you," I say, taking him into the kitchen where Allie squeals and comes over to hold Jake. Jake takes it in stride as Allie cuddles him, and then he looks back to me.

"El, El, El," he whines a little, and Allie grins.

"You want your uncle El?" I ask him, and Jake has that classic grin I've seen a million times on his dad.

"Here you go." Allie laughs, passing him over, and I push his hair out of his eyes a little.

I find Sebastian and Maisy in the lounge, and Sebastian is at the bar making drinks. I want to comment on how he has made himself at home within seconds of being here, but I don’t. I actually like that he is making himself a drink.

"I've ordered a taxi to pick us up later, so we can drink a little; want one?" he asks me.

"I’ll have whatever there is, do you like the apartment then?" I ask, sitting on the empty sofa with Jake, while Allie hugs Maisy.

“It’s nice; I will have a proper walk around in a minute,” he replies as he gives me a beer and turns to Allie.

“Do you want a drink, Allie?” Seb asks her.

"Sure, you choose for me, thanks, Seb,” she says and turns to Maisy.

“I missed you, Maisybear," Allie says, and they start chatting away like they didn’t just see each other yesterday. Sebastian puts my drink on the coffee table and sits next to me.

"Dada," Jake says, clapping his hands on my lap.

"He is getting so big," I comment, looking at Jake. Jake is wearing blue jeans and a top that says 'mummy is the best.'

I point at his top with a grin, and then I tickle Jake, making him laugh.

"Maisy went shopping for him, I couldn't say no when she brought him out wearing that." He laughs.

"You look happy, man," I comment, noticing him looking at Maisy and laughing.

“So do you,” he replies, and I follow his gaze to Allie, who is grinning at whatever Maisy has said.

"I love her, but I don't think she really feels the same. I was a dick to her for years, and I don't know how to fix that," I say quietly, wanting his advice.

"She does feel the same, but it takes time to trust someone, bro. It was bad, but you never did anything that would truly hurt her, and she knows that," Seb tells me, patting my shoulder.

My phone chooses that moment to start ringing in my pocket.

‘My milkshake brings all the guys to the yard, and they’re like…’

I cancel the call when I manage to get it out of my pocket. I see that it’s an unknown number anyway. Everyone is laughing at this point, and I glare at Allie.

“Please tell me what the hell you did? I can’t get rid of it,” I say tensely. The little madam just smirks at me.

“No way, plus I like it.” She shrugs.

“You have your hands full there,” Seb says as Allie goes back to talking to Maisy. Seb doesn’t know the half of it.

The alarm on the cooker starts beeping so I don't have to answer, and I hand Jake over to Sebastian before going to the kitchen. Half an hour later, we are all sitting around the small table in the corner of the lounge. Jake is in his seat, which Sebastian brought as it folds up, and is eating pasta and chicken. The rest of us have creamy chicken pasta, which is an easy Google recipe I like to make sometimes.

"Holy shit, this is good," Allie comments.

"Language, someone copies what their aunties say," Sebastian says with a smile.

"Whoops, but honestly, this is good." She winks at me, and I reach under the table next to her to squeeze her bare knee.

"So we have some news. We only found out in the last few weeks, and it’s a massive surprise, but we want you guys to know," Sebastian starts, and I frown at him, wondering what he is going to tell me.

Sebastian takes Maisy’s hand before shocking me silent by saying, "Maisy is pregnant; I'm going to be a dad again. It wasn't planned but, honestly, I couldn't be happier," Sebastian says, lifting Maisy’s hand to place a kiss on it.

"Congratulations," I say with a big smile, and Allie jumps out of her seat to throw herself at Maisy, kissing her cheek.

"I'm so, so fucking happy for you," she says.

"Language," Sebastian mutters with a grin when everyone ignores him.

Allie eventually sits down. "So? How far along are you?" Allie asks.

"About twelve weeks. It's a little bit of a shock,” Maisy says.

“So that was around your wedding?” Allie asks.

“You remember when we told you I had cut my foot on holiday and had antibiotics? The doctor forgot to mention that it would mess up my contraception pills.”

“Happy accident, Maisy.” Seb kisses her cheek.

“Jake will be close in age to his brother or sister, but I'm happy it’s worked out like that," Maisy says, and I nod. Growing up with my brothers and having them so close in age was good. You always have someone on your side, even if you feel like killing them yourself sometimes.

"You always have me around to help. One text away," Allie says.

"That goes for me too. Have you told Harley and Luke yet?" I ask them.

"Harley has known for a few weeks. He was the one helping me out at work when Maisy needed help with Jake because of her bad morning sickness. We are telling Luke tomorrow," Seb says.

"So . . . a girl this time?" I joke.

"God help her if she is a girl in this family. Any guy who goes near her would be terrified," Allie says, making us all laugh.

She really isn’t wrong. I would have to protect her from guys like me. I could imagine Sebastian going postal at the idea of anyone dating his little, baby girl. I kind of hope it’s a lad; that would be a lot easier.

"If we are blessed with a girl, she isn't talking to boys until she is thirty," Sebastian says seriously, and we laugh.

"Good luck with that, Sebastian." Maisy giggles, and Sebastian winks at her.

"Since the baby was created on our honeymoon, we could call her Honey if she is a girl or Sebastianine," Sebastian says, and Maisy coughs mid-drink.

"No way in hell," she says with a glare.

Seb gives her puppy dog eyes as she gets up to give Jake a yogurt with a baby spoon.

"I will persuade you," Sebastian says with a cheeky grin before pulling Maisy close for a big kiss.

"Hey, none of that at the table," Allie tuts with a smile.

I am about to speak when something wet splats into my face and drips onto my shirt. I wipe my face to see everyone laughing, including Jake, who clearly just threw his yogurt at me. The little man is still holding the pink yogurt-covered spoon as he giggles.

“Every time,” I mutter, and I see Maisy wiping the happy tears from her eyes as she laughs.

Allie hands me some baby wipes from the changing bag. I clean up the best I can while Seb takes the yogurt from him.

“You know, you’re special. He never wastes food on anyone else,” Maisy tells me, and Seb laughs.

“Wait until he is older and it’s not cruel to throw food back at him,” I say, making them all laugh at me. I’m really not joking.

Allie gets up with the baby wipes and starts cleaning Jake.

"I will do that, Allie," Sebastian says, starting to get up.

"I want to, and then I want a cuddle," Allie says, looking like a kid at Christmas.

We spend the rest of the meal laughing, and Jake is the centre of attention, clapping at everything we say.

"I enjoyed tonight." Allie sighs, standing next to the front door as I shut it.

"You’re going to enjoy it more, soon," I whisper a promise before picking her up over my shoulder and carrying her to my bedroom.

"Put me down, caveman." She moans as I slap her ass.

"Sure," I say, throwing her onto the bed, and she looks up at me with a big grin.

"I–" she goes to say, but my phone rings.

"I will leave it," I say, going to take my shirt off.

"No, you should get it."

I sigh before pulling out my phone, not even looking at it as I answer.

"Hey, Elliot; it’s me, Lily. I have a box of your things you left at mine to return. Can I see you tomorrow? At the same cafe we met at?" she asks straight away. I don’t really remember leaving much stuff, but I don’t want whatever it is anyway.

"I don't think that's a good idea. Lily, I have to go," I say while Allie watches me with a dark face as she sits up on the bed. I end the call as Allie moves to stand in front of me with her arms crossed.

"Why is Lily calling you? Why is she calling you at nine at night?" she asks, looking pissed off.

"She wanted to return something. I don't know what it is, nor do I care. We talked the other day, and I thought we sorted things out. She didn’t mention anything then," I say the last part more to myself, and Allie looks even more pissed, which I don't understand.

"Why didn't you tell me you've been seeing her?" Allie says, and she doesn’t wait for my answer as she says, “I saw her, too, and I told you she had been a bitch. She told me she had every intention of going after you again, and now you’ve been meeting up with her?”

"It was only once, and I don't think I have to tell you everywhere I go, Allie. Lily is just messed up, mainly by me, but she isn't a bitch," I say, defending her. I'm not sure why, but it's too late once I've said it.

"‘It was always her, she said that. She said you would go back to her once you got me out your system, but I honestly believed you cared. Was this all to get back at my father? Fuck his daughter and break her heart?” she asks. “I have to go," she says, walking out of the bedroom with me following.

"Allie, it was never like that between us. I love you," I say.

"If you loved me, you would have chosen me. You didn't, and I can't believe I let you get close to me."

"I was an idiot back then. Allie, you know how sorry I am about then, but I do love you. The question is: if you love me too," I say, and she stops in the empty doorway.

She turns to me, breaking my heart when I see the tears. "I always did! I always loved you, but you ruined what we could have had. I hate Lily because she had you for years, and I had to watch. I finally thought I had you, and, no, she is still around," Allie shouts before looking down at the ground.

"It's a risk seeing you. A game I can’t play with you, not if you are still talking to her. Still defending her."

"What are you saying?" I ask with my heart pounding against my chest.

"Goodbye, Elliot," she whispers before shutting the door behind her, and I slam my fist through the wall behind me.

"Fuck," I shout, sliding my ass down to the floor as my blood drips from my hand in front of me.

I have to fix this, but I have no idea how. Allie’s hurt, and her haunted face will destroy me if I don't make this better.

76

Allie

"Oh god." I moan. My head spins as I sit up in my bed. The room blurs for a second before I wipe my eyes. My hands come away a little black. I must have gone to sleep with my make-up on, too.

"God isn't going to help you or me," a voice mutters next to me, making me almost jump out of my skin before I see Izzy’s face in my bed.

"Izzy, what happened last night?" I ask her.

"Wait, I need the loo. I will be right back," she says, hopping out of bed to use my bathroom.

I sit up in bed, noticing I'm wearing one of Elliot’s shirts he left here with just my mini shorts. I know I drank a lot last night, and I start to think back to yesterday. It hits me hard when I remember my fight with Elliot, and then I went to the shop and bought Tequila. I remember getting back and drinking in my room but not much else.

"Hey, I brought you a bottle of water from out of your mini fridge," Izzy says, and I grab the drink from her as she gets back into bed with me.

"I’ll give you the quick version of what happened. I came back with Blake after a date at around eleven, and you were dancing on your bed, hammered. Then you started crying, and eventually, I got you to go to sleep. That was only a few hours ago, I need more sleep." She yawns.

I can't think straight about last night. What happened with Elliot was a giant fuck-up, and most of it was because I’m scared of how much he means to me.

"What caused this? You told me last night you love Elliot, but you don't know why," she says.

Holy cow, I haven’t even let myself think about my feelings for Elliot, and yet I told Izzy last night.

"We had a fight. He saw Lily without telling me, and then everything came out about when we were younger. I knew once the fight was over, and I walked out, that I overreacted a little. I just couldn’t turn back."

"Oh," Izzy says, taking my hand and giving it a small squeeze. I look over at her with her messy, blond hair.

"You look like Tinkerbell on crack." I laugh.

"I'd say you look like Cinderella after a long night out, but I'm not sure which of us looks worse." She winks, clearly letting me know that I look worse. I'm sure I feel worse.

"So I get he should have told you, but all it comes back to is this: Can you forgive Elliot and do you love him? Or can you let him go?" she asks me bluntly.

The words run around in my head until I know how stupid I am. I could never let him go; I have never been able to since I met him.

"I love him."

"I know that, it’s about time you caught up, bestie." Izzy nudges my shoulder with hers.

"I'm an idiot; I pushed him away because I was scared. I don't care about Lily or the past. It's him I want," I say to a grinning Izzy.

"You’d best be telling him that, he called me a few times last night to check on you," Blake says from my doorway, making both me and Izzy jump.

"Holy shit, can you knock?" I say with a frown.

"Sorry, I didn't want to scare you,” he says, but the smirk on his face doesn’t look sorry at all.

“Honestly, with your hair looking like that, Allie, I'm feeling a little scared." Blake laughs, and I hear Izzy chuckle. I can’t look that bad.

"Out, both of you."

I shoo the laughing pair out of my room before searching for my phone. I find it in my bed, but it's flat so I charge it while I have a shower. One look at myself in the mirror shows how terrible I look. My hair is sticking in every direction, my mascara has run, and I must have eaten cheese puffs last night because I find one in my hair. Blake was right, I do look scary.

I change into some skinny jeans and a long-sleeved, purple, V-neck top after my shower. I finish drying my hair and leave it down before turning on my phone. I’m surprised to see five phone calls from Tristan and none from Elliot. There's a voice message, so I play that before I call Elliot and Tris back.

"Hey, Allie, can you come to our old house when you get this?" is all Tris says before it goes dead.

What the hell was wrong with his voice on the phone? He sounded out of breath, and why would he want me at that house again. Deciding it's likely because he lost something there, I call Elliot three times before giving up and sending a simple text.

Me: I'm a big idiot and I'm yours always. Call me x

Not knowing what else to do, I leave for the drive to my old home. I should start calling it my dad’s place, I guess. I pull up around twelve at the house and frown when I don't see Tris’ car anywhere.

I slam my door shut, hoping he just needs a lift, and let myself in. I walk into the kitchen to see my dad sitting alone at the table, drinking a coffee.

"Alexandria, you decided to grace me with your presence," he sneers, not pretending to be the loving dad I'm used to. He is wearing an expensive suit, which I've never seen him in, and his grey hair is styled back. The scary blue eyes he has stare back at me, making me truly scared for the first time around my dad.

"Where's Tris?" I ask, looking around.

"Busy, and he will be for a long time," Dad says, and the way he says ‘long’ makes my skin crawl with worry.

"Sit, Daughter," he asks, but I'm not stupid enough to realise it's not a request. I slide into the seat opposite him, never taking my eyes off him the entire time.

"I don't like my orders being ignored," he states, looking pleased with himself.

"I don't understand. Where's my brother?" I ask again and hold my hands together tightly in a way of reminding myself to hold it together.

"I don't like repeating myself, either. Tris is busy, and I would be more concerned about explaining this to me. What is this?" He pushes a photo of me and Elliot, from his birthday. It's a nice photo of Elliot holding me in his arms, and I'm looking up at him. Dad slides another across the table, and I'm kissing Elliot in this one.

"I love him," I say in a way of explaining.

"He's a mutt, a fighting dog and nothing more. I warned you. I will see you tomorrow to discuss this further," Dad says, getting up.

"There's nothing to discuss. I'm staying with him, and where the fuck is my brother?" I slam my hand on the table, and he smiles at me.

"We will see. I don't think you will like the price of disobeying me," he says, not answering my question about Tris.

“Like Elliot’s dad didn’t? Elliot told me you killed your best friend. Are you that fucked up that you are going to destroy your daughter’s life?”

“Don’t speak to me like that, Alexandria.” My dad hits me across the face, and I stumble back, away from, him as I hold my cheek.

“You know what, Dad? I’ve been slapped better than that by the bitches at my old school,” I say to him with a glare.

“You are so much like your mother, always back-chatting me. Do as you are told for once,” he says to me.

My insides feel like glue as I watch him walk out of the room. The front door slamming finally makes me move, and I pull my phone out. I quickly call Tris. I know he has him, so I'm not sure why I’m trying. Tris is his son, so why would he hurt him?

I try Elliot again, with no answer. I know there is only one other person who might be able to help me.

"Harley, my dad has my brother, and I can't get a hold of Elliot. I'm driving over to his now, can you help me?" I sob the last words so much that I almost miss what Harley says.

"You’re our family now, so yes, I’ll help you. I’ll meet you at Elliot's," he says, and I can hear him moving around in the background.

"Okay, and thank you," I say, wiping my tears to collect myself as I put the phone down. I keep telling myself over and over on the way to Elliot's that Tris is his son so he won't kill him.

I pull up, and Harley is outside waiting for me.

"I tried to buzz up, but he didn't answer. I have a spare key, hold on," Harley says, going back to his car and coming back with another set of keys.

"I have keys to everyone’s homes, just in case," he says, smiling at me, but I can't smile back while Tris isn't here. I'm a crap sister for not realising Tris needed me.

"We will find him. Arthur is a lot of things, but I don't think he will kill his only son," Harley says with his mouth in a tight line. I doubt even he believes his comforting words for me.

I nod and start walking up the stairs. Harley follows and goes to unlock Elliot's door, but it swings open. I panic, going to rush in, but Harley grabs my arm, pulling me behind him, and gestures for me to be quiet by putting a finger against his lips. I follow and gasp when I see Elliot's apartment is trashed. What's worse is there is blood on the floor in the kitchen, which I can see from where I am. It looks like a lot.

“Allie, listen to me,” Harley says and grabs my shoulders so that I look away from the blood. My heart is pounding so hard in my ears that I just barely hear him. I can’t lose Elliot, not him.

"I’m going to check the other rooms, but call Luke for me," Harley tells me.

"What about Sebastian?" I say numbly.

"No, Maisy needs him, and just . . . no," Harley says, and I nod in understanding.

Harley walks off, and I pull my phone out. All my movements are slow, and I’m sure I’m in shock.

"Luke, it's Allie," I say.

"I do have your number saved. What's up?" he asks.

"You need to come to Elliot's apartment right now, it's an emergency," I say, not knowing what to tell him on the phone.

I hear a female giggling in the background, and Luke says, "Be quiet." After a small pause, he says, "I will be right there, Allie. You’re not alone, are you?"

"No, Harley is here," I tell him, and I hear a rustle of clothing in the background.

"Where's Elliot?" he asks.

"That's the emergency. I think my dad took him and Tris to punish me for dating Elliot," I say the words I know are true.

"It's not your fault–” he starts, but a female voice interrupts in the background.

“Fuck, all right. I'm getting dressed, Allie, and I have to go," he says.

"Bye," I say, putting down the phone as Harley walks in.

"Why would your dad want to punish you? I thought he knew about you and Elliot?" Harley asks, clearly overhearing some of the conversation.

"No, he told me if I dated Elliot he would kill him. I told Elliot, but he wouldn't listen, and if anything happens to him, I will never forgive myself," I manage to say, dropping to my knees right in front of the pool of blood on the kitchen floor. The sight of it makes me feel sick, and I burst into tears, not being able to control it. Harley puts his hand on my back and crouches next to me.

"We will find them, did your dad say anything else?" he asks me.

"No, just that he will call me tomorrow," I tell him and try to calm myself down.

"Arthur loves the attention and putting on a show. He won't kill Elliot without one of us being there, and if it's your punishment, he will want you there," Harley tells me honestly. I like that he doesn’t lie to me.

"I need to tell him I love him, I never did," I say and end up crying more than before.

"He knows anyway," Harley says, picking me up from behind and pulling me into a hug.

"You’re a King now, and we fight for each other. We will get them both back, Allie," Harley whispers, like a promise.

I hope to God we get them in time because I can't lose either of them.

77

Elliot

“Your name Ed?” I ask the stupid, fucking boy in front of me. It doesn’t matter that he is five years older than me, it’s clear he is a fucking idiot. It didn’t take me long to find him, after he has been telling everyone how much of a slut Allie is. She really isn’t. His door was even open for me when I got here, and he is all alone in front of the TV with a beer. I cannot see why Allie would have gone near him; he is skinny and blond. Why would Allie let him have her first time?

“Yeah, what of it?” he asks with a laugh. I take my leather jacket off and throw it on one of the sofas in the college apartment.

“You know Allie Lewis?”

“Yeah, hot bitch I fucked a month ago? She was good, man, and so easy. If you want advice . . .” he carries on as all I see is red. I pick him up by the stupid, polo shirt he is wearing and slam him onto the ground.

“What the fuck? If you’re her boyfriend, she didn’t tell me, man.” He puts his arms out as he stutters out his excuse.

I pick him up again and punch him hard in the face, not hard enough to knock him out, but I do hear his nose break.

“You shouldn’t treat girls like shit, I heard what you did,” I say as he tries to pull himself out of my grasp.

“Sorry, she was just an easy lay.”

“I don’t give a fuck, but you say another word about Allie or see her again, and I will break every bone in your body.”

“Okay,” he mumbles, and I let him drop to the ground. I grab my jacket and walk out of the stupid fuck’s house.

"What the fucking hell is–" I stop myself as my body reminds me of what happened. I can't see with the blindfold on, but the smells alone tell me I'm at The Cage. The rough bars at my back, and the hard floor, confirm that I know where I am.

I know who sent five guys to take me out yesterday, or was it today?  My arms are tied to the bars of the cage, and my legs are tied at the ankles. A few wriggles with the rope tell me I am not getting out of them. They are so tight I can hardly feel my fingers.

My head is killing me from the hit one of those dickheads managed to get in after I knocked two of them out and stabbed the third in my kitchen with his own knife.  I was expecting Allie, and not them, when the door opened; I had had a few drinks. I still know I should have fought better and never fucking let this happen. Mistakes get you killed in this fucking place. One of the only lessons my father taught me that matters.

My body feels all right, but I know I've been given something. I feel dizzy and sick, which isn't a good sign when you've been hit on the head.

"Elliot," a groggy voice comes from my right, and I turn my head in that direction, even if I know it's pointless as I can't see a fucking thing. The room has no lights on, I can tell it's not just the blindfold causing the darkness.

"Tris?" I ask the man next to me; he sounds a little like him, but I can't tell.

"Yeah, man," he mutters then coughs. His cough sounds wet, and I wonder if Tris is in the same position as I am.

"Are you tied up, too? I can't see you working with your psychotic daddy on this one," I say in a gruff voice.

“Yeah, I’m tied up and am no use to try and escape with right now,” he says.

"How bad?" I ask.

"Bad," is his reply, and then he coughs more. Allie must be going mental. I can’t let her brother die. She would lose herself.

"I'm sorry about Lily," Tris says, and I grimace at him, knowing he can't even see me.

"Why are you sorry?" I ask, dreading the answer I've always guessed. Lily spent a lot of time with Tris since we were kids, and she always told me he was like a brother to her.

"I slept with her a few times while you were together. I always loved her. But I couldn't have her, so when she kissed me I couldn't stop. I felt like shit about what happened, but I couldn't stop myself."

He stops talking to cough again before continuing.

"She promised me she loved me after you two broke up. Allie told me what she did to you at that party, and then she was with me the next day. I can't love her anymore, but I am fucking sorry that I touched her when she wasn't mine," he says. I can hear the apology in his words.

"Honestly, I don't blame her. I wasn't in love with her. Lily knew this, and I guess that’s why she went to you. I'm sorry she screwed you over too, man." I chuckle after the end part, and so does Tris.

"Shit, don't make me laugh, it fucking hurts," he says, making me chuckle a little more.

"Do me a favour? If I don't make it out of this, look after Allie. She loves you, always has, and I shouldn't have stepped in the way of you two. I was very fucking wrong to do that," he admits.

"You’re going to be fine, Tris, but I think you did the right thing," I tell him.

"Really?" he asks, sounding confused.

"Yeah, if I’d dated her then, Arthur would have easily killed me for it. Hell, my dad would have helped him," I mutter.

"Look after her, I think I'm going to pass out," Tris mumbles before I can only just hear his shallow breaths.

"Tris?" I ask.

"Yeah, Elliot?" he asks breathlessly.

"We are going out for drinks when we get out of here. I know Luke misses your ass," I tell him.

I hear Tris chuckle before he answers. "Sounds good, but Dad will kill me. I didn't do what he wanted, he has lost it this time," he says in a whisper I can just barely hear.

"What did he want?" I growl the words.

"For me to kill you. I was going to; I had the gun and went to your house. I saw Allie there with you, and she looked happy. I've never seen anyone in love before, but I could see how much she loves you. I knew the price I would pay for not doing it," he pants out, and I'm shocked.

"You knew. You should have told us, we would have protected you," I tell him.

"I don't want you involved, man. Allie needs someone after all this is over. She can't lose both me and you," he replies.

"Fuuuck, this isn't good," I mutter.

"No shit," Tris chokes out.

I've got to get out of this. My hands are tied to a bar behind me with what I know is metal, so I have no chance at breaking it. I rub my head against the pole I'm leaning against and eventually shimmy my blindfold down enough that it drops to my neck. I see a faint light by the doors on the other side of the room, but everything is slowly going blank for me. I shake my head, trying and failing to stop the blackness from taking over. My last thought before my head drops is how I need to tell Allie I love her one more time.

78

Elliot

The days pass in a blur. I know it's been a week, or at least a week, since I've been taken. They moved us not long after I passed out, and I haven't seen anyone other than the goon Arthur sends to kick the shit out of me every day. I can't feel my face, so I know it must look bad. I feel that at least a few ribs are broken. They dislocated my shoulder one day, but I managed to click it back into place when they untied me once. They untie me once a day, so I can eat and use the toilet. Unfortunately, they point a gun at me the whole time, so I know it’s pointless to try to escape. I’m pretty sure the food has drugs in it, I feel weak and sick all the time now. I’m lucky none of them have broken anything else.

I need to get the fuck out of here. I hear the door being opened, and the light outside blinds me. Some guys say a few words and, suddenly, I’m being dragged outside. This is new. I'm thrown into a white van, but I can't see much because the light is still too bright after not seeing it for however long. I want to stand up and fight, but I can’t. It’s not the right time.

The doors are slammed shut. It's not any use to escape while my hands are tied behind my back. I look around and see Tris bundled in the corner, passed out. Shit, he looks bad, and he’s covered in bruises. Someone must have helped him because his arm is wrapped up in a bandage, but it's still bleeding badly. I want to help him, but I can't. His hands are tied like mine, but his feet are undone.

Looking around again, I spot, by the door, a bit of metal that's come loose. It might be enough to cut through the rope on my hands. I manage, with a lot of pain, to get over to it somehow. I spend however long, rubbing the ties against the broken metal part, not feeling it give much because the ropes must be too tight. The van lurches to a stop, and I move away quickly knowing I can't let them guess what I was doing. The light isn't so bad when the doors open again, and two beef heads drag me and Tris out of the van.

I look around when we get out, seeing that we are on an old bridge over a river. There are trees everywhere, and the bridge itself looks years old and handmade with old wood. I panic, knowing exactly why we're here. A fast flowing river that’s filled with rocks, from the looks of it, isn't going to be easy not to drown in. I look over at Tristan, who isn't even awake, as his legs drag across the ground. Arthur is standing in the middle of the bridge. The weather isn't good as it's lightly raining, and I'm guessing it’s late afternoon as it's not quite dark yet.

"Boys, wake him up," Arthur says with his eyes locked on mine. I can see the anger bubbling in them and the tense stance he has going on. The urge to fucking kill him is unreal. I still can't believe the fucker is related to my Allie.

I hear them slap Tris around a few times before he wakes up, even then, he doesn’t look with it.

“Finally. We have one more guest to wait for, but I'm sure she is rushing here." He laughs, and I move to tackle him, knowing he is making Allie come here. I'm kicked to my knees by one of his goons, who’s standing behind me.

"Now, boy, that's not nice," Arthur tuts.

"Tristan, see you could have dealt with all this if you did what I asked. Is he really worth your own life?"  He turns to Tris.

"No, but Allie is," Tristan says, strongly showing his love for his sister.

"Why would you do this to him? He's your son," I shout over whatever Arthur was going to reply.

"He's not my son," Arthur says coolly, and I look over to see the shock on Tris’ battered face. Arthur nods, and Tris is dragged to his knees on the bridge in front of Arthur. He gets his knife out of his pocket and cuts a deep cut down Tris’ face, from his eye to his chin.

"Fucking stop! Allie will hate you for this," I shout, and Arthur stops his cutting. I watch Tris' head drop to his chest.

"Maybe, but he's only her half-brother. I only kept him around so he would follow orders when he was older. He couldn't even do that right." Arthur laughs, making me feel sick.

"Who's his dad, then?" I ask, trying to buy time for my brothers to, hopefully, get here, or for something to happen. I'm slowly pulling the ropes, knowing I'm creating a big enough gap to get my hands free.

"I had no idea their whore of a mother was fucking around on me after she had Allie. I never caught who she was with, but she told me he isn’t mine. I wasn’t even in the country when he was made. I agreed to keep him, knowing he would be useful one day. Their mother was smart; she only left me when she knew Allie and Tristan were close. I couldn’t hurt Allie; she was this sweet ten-year old." He growls the end part, clearly not happy about their mum’s lack of involvement and most likely careful planning.

"So what's the big plan? You’re going to finally kill me for touching your baby girl?" I say, pissing him off. Tris isn't in a good way, and Arthur looks pissed enough to push him off the bridge. I don’t want to risk him ordering one of the goons to do it.

"You won't, fucking, touch my daughter again. She is worth a million of you, boy," he says.

"I love her, and yes, I agree with you that she is, but she is mine," I say firmly.

"What will it take to get us out of this? More fights? Money?" I ask him as he wipes the blood off his knife with a hanky.

"Nothing. I want you dead, and her brother is a warning not to ignore me again," he points at Tris.

"You were never our dad. She will hate you if she doesn't already. You say you care about her. You don’t, you wouldn't touch her brother or the man she loves if you did," Tris says, glaring up at his dad.

"You know nothing about being a parent, Tristan. Everything I do is for her," he replies, clearly believing his own lies.

"Lies. Everything you do is for you," Tris shouts the words I’m thinking.

Arthur reacts by punching Tris in the face so hard that he drops to the bridge with a bang.

"I hate getting messy," Arthur says, wiping his hand on his trouser pocket.

"I don't get this. Why are you so hell bent on punishing Allie?" I ask.

"I need someone to take over, and Allie won't do what I ask without a little encouragement." He sneers at me.

“Is that because my dad wouldn’t follow you? Are you going to kill her when she turns on you, too?” I ask him, and he glares at me.

“Your father was a lunatic but great when he worked for me. He kept all my enemies in line, and I only had to give him whatever he wanted. You look like him, fight like him in The Cage. It’s a shame you won’t work for me. You could have Allie by your side,” Arthurs says.

"You’re fucking crazy." I laugh, and I don't regret it as he nods at the goon behind me, who punches me hard in the face. I black out again.

79

Allie

"This is a bad, fucking, idea," Luke mutters from the back seat as Harley drives us up the dirt road in the middle of nowhere.

This is where my dad told me to come to get Tris and Elliot back. Just one text message and a sat nav address.

"Luke, you need to stay in the car, and when you see a chance, you need to take it," Harley says. "I'm walking up with you," Harley tells me and takes my hand, squeezing it once.

I know I look like shit because this past week, I haven't slept unless I've passed out, or eaten unless one of the boys forced me to. I have no idea what my dad was doing with them, or if they’re even alive. My thoughts ran over a million different things that could have happened in a week, and in the end, all I did was crawl up into a ball and cry. I tried calling my mother. I was surprised when she bothered calling me back.

“Mum, Dad has lost it. He has taken Tristan and Elliot, my boyfriend. I need your help,” I say as I answer the phone.

“I can’t help you, come and live with me. Tristan is lost,” my mother answers, her voice completely devoid of any emotion.

“He will kill them both!” I shout at her through the phone. I stand up to walk around Elliot’s room. It feels empty without him here, but I need to be close to him, and this is the only way.

“I know. I should have taken you both, but I couldn’t. I am sorry for that. You father is–” I stop her.

“You’re sorry, now? If you truly are, call Dad. Ask him to give Tristan and Elliot back to me,” I say, my voice sounding shrill even to me.

“I can’t do that. I ran from him for a reason. There isn’t anything he won’t do to get his own way. He killed my parents, your grandparents. Did you know that?” she says, her tone still sounds like I’m talking to a robot instead of my mother. It doesn’t surprise me he killed my grandparents; nothing about my dad is surprising me anymore. It just hurts my heart instead.

“No, I didn’t, and I am sorry for your loss. Apparently I didn’t know anything until recently.”

“Come and live with me. I can keep you away from him. I know things. Things he doesn’t want anyone else knowing,” she mumbles the end part.

“Like what? Tell me, and I can use it against him to get Tris and Elliot back,” I tell her.

“No, I wouldn’t have anything to keep myself safe, then,” she replies.

“Tris is your son! You are basically giving him up,” I shout and then lower my voice. “You know what? It doesn’t surprise me. You’re a heartless monster, just like Dad is. You two were perfect for each other,” I tell her.

“I am sorry, Allie,” she replies.

I throw my phone across the room as I slide to my knees on the floor.

"Shit, Sebastian is calling, we should tell him," Luke says as his phone buzzes, pulling me out of my dark thoughts.

I spent the week at Harley’s with Luke. I just told Izzy I was at home and needed space. Seb and Izzy think Elliot is with me. None of us corrected them because we have been too busy looking for Elliot and Tris. Harley’s contacts just didn’t find anything and we were seconds away from calling the police when I got the text.

"No. He has bigger responsibilities now," Harley says, glancing at Luke and giving him a nod, which Luke seems to understand.

"Whatever happens, you need to persuade your dad to let them go. Do whatever he asks, and we will sort it later or hide you all," Harley says, going over the plan we have come up with on the way over.

"Got it. Be nice and agree to his crazy requests," I mutter.

"Good." Harley nods, stopping the car.

In the pouring rain, I can just make out an old wooden bridge with big, open gaps on one side. There are outlines of people on the bridge. Two white vans and my father’s car are parked on one side. This must be the right place, but my heart drops as I look at the very fast-moving river. It looks as angry and scared as I feel. It’s almost the perfect place, I’m sure my dad thought of that. He knows Tristan isn’t a good swimmer.

"You ready?" Harley asks me, his eyes watching the water with me.

"No, but I don't have a choice. They both mean too much for me not to try to save them. I would die for either of them," I tell him. There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for Elliot or Tris.

"Be nice, remember? We can't fight him here, not like this," Harley says with his face more tense than I've ever seen him.

"Good luck," Luke says darkly, stroking my arm for comfort.

I pull on my natural face as I get out of the car and pull the hood of my coat up.

"Hello, Dad," I say, walking up the dirt path to the bridge my dad is standing on. Rain pours down my cheeks, and the river current shakes the very bridge he stand on.

Harley is stopped by a huge, bald guy with a gun, who grins at me, making me shiver. I don’t feel the cold rain as I look around. I see Elliot on his knees, staring at me as I walk up to my dad. I can't look at him because I feel like I'm going to break. The worst sight is a dark-skinned, huge man holding my brother, who is barely awake, over the bridge.

"Stop there," Dad says as my feet hit the bridge.

"Get the fuck out of here," Elliot growls behind me.

"Ignore the boy, Alexandria. This is your punishment." He waves a hand at Tris. The man holding him tilts him further over the edge. The running noise of the water fills my ears as I watch in horror.

"Why? He is your son," I scream at him.

"No need to get overly emotional, my little girl. I will let Elliot live, as long as you come away with me. I have to show you all the places I own, what true power is. You can take over, eventually, but only if you do what I ask. You are lucky I have a need for someone like you,” he tells me.

“I will let Tristan live if you do everything I ask from now on," he also adds like an afterthought. Like Tristan doesn’t mean anything to him. I guess he never really has, he was always obsessed with me. It was me who looked after Tristan.

"No, Allie, don't," Tris moans in a cracked voice.

"How can I trust you?" I ask my dad.

"You can’t, my silly, little girl, but I will teach you who to trust and how to make deals. I will teach you how to run my business. All you have to do is forget your past. I did it once, you can too, Daughter." Dad smiles.

I panic, having no idea what to do; and my face falls in horror as Tris kicks back at the man holding him and throws himself over the bridge. I see his eyes lock onto mine, showing me so much love and sadness. I scream, knowing there's no point, but I'm moving before I know what I'm doing. I saw where his arms were tied, and he can't swim like that. I look over at Elliot just before I jump over the gap. The man who was holding Tris doesn’t have time to stop me as I push him out of the way.

"I love you, Elliot; only ever you," I shout, and his face falls when he realises what I'm going to do.

"No!" I hear both Elliot and my dad scream as I jump after my brother into the dark, cold water.

80

Elliot

"Allie," I scream as her blond hair disappears over the bridge.

Everything stops around me, even the rain slows as my heart beats strongly against my chest. I hear shouting, but I'm in a daze when my ropes are being cut. My brother shouting in my ear snaps me back to the present.

"Go!" Luke shouts as my hands fall free, and I hear Harley’s grunts as he fights the man holding him. With a run, I take off to the bridge, a little surprised when Arthur moves out of the way for me so I can jump.

I forgot about my ribs and cuts until my body hits the freezing water. I’ve heard people can do incredible things when they need to, and that’s the only reason I somehow block out all the pain. I swim up to the top of the water until I can take a deep breath. I swing my head around, looking in the dim light for Allie or Tristan. The current pulls me down the river. Thankfully, it's not as strong as it looks. It’s just very deep. My feet catch on large, sharp rocks. The rain is getting heavier, and I see the sky light up with lightning. The extra light helps me see ahead.

Panic attacks my body as I swim hard down the river, desperately looking for them and then I see a smudge of blond in the water ahead.

"Allie," I shout loud enough for her to, hopefully, hear me.

I swim as fast as I can, frantic to get to her, and I grab her arm when I get close enough. I pull her to my chest, keeping us both above water.

"Let go, I have to find him." She wriggles against me, the river pulling us both back under the water, but I don’t let her go. We both get pushed up again and hit the surface of the water. The river is curving, and there’s a large tree in the middle of it. I swim us both over, hearing Allie coughing up water. I’m a good swimmer, but I know she isn’t.

"Get to the river bank, I’ll find him. I can swim in this, and you aren’t strong enough, Allie," I promise her through coughs of water. I want to add that if it’s possible, I’ll find him alive for her, but I don’t.

"No, I can help," she mutters. I see lights on the side in the river, and I watch Harley jump into the river. I hold onto Allie as I look around the water, waiting for Harley.

"Take her," I shout over the noise of the water when Harley gets to us.

Allie screams, "No!"

Harley is stronger and manages to take hold of Allie from me, dragging her with him as he swims away using the tree to lead him to the river bank.

I don't know how long I swim down the current, avoiding rocks, until I see a shape in the water. I pick up speed, zoning in on Tris floating in the water.

I pull him to me and, keeping his head above water, I make my way to the side of the river where Harley and Allie run to help me drag a blue-looking Tristan onto the edge of a muddy embankment.

"No, no, no, Tris!" Allie screams, and I move away as Harley starts trying to save Tris’ life.

"Allie," I croak out and pull her to me as we watch. Neither of us move, watching Harley breathe into Tristan’s mouth while doing CPR.

"I don't think this is working," Harley mutters after the third time.

"Tris, don't do this to me. I love you, please don't leave me like this. He cannot win like this. Fucking fight, Tris!" Allie screams at him, falling to her knees with me following while still holding onto her shoulders.

The next moment feels like a miracle when Tris coughs, and Harley turns him on his side as he coughs out a lot of water.

"Tris," Allie screams, crawling to his side and pushing his wet hair out of his face.

"Luke has called the police and ambulance. We knew Tris would need one," Harley says, and I nod at him.

"What are we going to say?" I ask, watching Allie whispering to Tris.

"That we had a party up here, and Allie and Tris fell in. Tris hit some rocks, which will explain his injuries, and you can say you jumped in with me after them and were hit too."

"Got that, Allie?" Harley asks gently, and she nods.

“Arthur will get the police to cover this up anyway. A few of the doctors go to The Cage; I'll make sure one of them treats you and Tris,” Harley says a little quieter to me. They won’t say a thing to anyone about tonight. They wouldn’t want us to mention where they go on the weekends to their families.

The police and ambulances turn up and Luke shows them the way. We are covered in blankets and checked over as they take Tris in the ambulance. I go in the other one, but Allie goes with Tris, which I told her to, and Luke stays with me. Harley decides to stay and explain before catching up with us.

Three hours later, my ribs are set and bound. I'm stuck in a hospital room while Luke is snoring in the chair in the corner. My arm is sore, and I have a few stitches, but it doesn’t matter.

"Hey," Allie says, making my head turn quickly to see her standing in the doorway. She looks amazing with her hair up in a bun. She is wearing hospital scrubs like me because our clothes are drying.

"Come here, angel," I say with my voice full of emotion, almost as much as what is on her face. She practically runs over to me, throwing her arms around my neck and sliding into the bed.

"Are you okay?" she asks quietly, looking up at me.

"I'm good, how's Tris?" I ask gently, and she smiles slightly.

"Already awake and flirting with the nurse." She chuckles before her face turns serious. "He has broken ribs, a broken leg, and had some internal bleeding that they fixed in surgery. The cut on his face is going to scar. It looks terrible, and he hasn’t seen a mirror yet." She breaks into sobs, breaking my heart as I pull her close to me while ignoring the pain in my ribs.

"It’s my fault entirely," she cries quietly.

"No, it's not, Allie," I say determinedly. We don’t speak as I hold her to me, rocking her as gently as I can until she calms down.

"Allie, I love you," I say, and she looks up at me.

"I love you so much, Elliot. Holy cow, I didn't think I could love someone as much as I love you," she says in a strong voice.

I lean forward, kissing her gently while using my hand to cup her face as she leans into it. We break away to get comfier on the bed, her head lying on my chest.

"Dad texted me, lucky I left my phone on the bridge so it still works," she says, and her face darkens.

"What did the bastard have to say?" I ask.

"It just said ‘I'm sorry,’" she replies sadly.

"Do you think he will leave you alone? I saw his face when you jumped. I know he didn't expect any of that to happen. I think he meant to trick you into getting what he wanted," I tell her.

"I owe you my brother’s life," she says, her voice a whisper. I’m glad, in a way, she doesn’t comment on her dad. We have plenty of time to talk about him in the future. I don’t blame her for focusing on Tris.

"No, you don’t. He helped us a few times with your dad, we are friends now. Tris saved my life, too," I say, knowing I'm not going to tell her that her dad ordered Tristan to kill me or he would be killed.

"When?" she asks.

"Not my story to tell, angel, but trust me, your brother and I are even," I reply and kiss her on top of her head.

"When the fuck were you going to tell me about all of this?" Sebastian says from the door, with an angry-looking Izzy at his side. The two of them look fucking scary when they are glaring at you.

Luke jumps out of his seat, landing on the floor, and I can't help but chuckle, which makes Allie laugh. Soon, we are all laughing, not being able to help ourselves.

"I was so worried when Harley called." Izzy comes over, holding my hand and squeezing Allie’s shoulder.

"Blake is pissed at you guys, too. He is on his way," Izzy directs that to Allie, who cringes a little.

"We knew he would keep you safe, which is why I didn't call him," Allie says.

“Did you really jump off a bridge? A bridge over a river, Allie! I just don’t know why you didn’t tell me. I could have lost my best friend and my brother on the same night,” Izzy says, her voice full of anger.

“You couldn’t have helped me. I did what I had to. And I’m not sorry for it,” Allie replies, and Izzy deflates with a nod. She must understand Allie did it out of love and nothing else.

"Why wasn't I called? You’re my goddamn, fucking, twin!" Sebastian shouts at me, standing at the end of the bed with a glare that would make a lesser man shit his pants. Allie just looks up at me.

"Maisy needs you. That’s why you weren’t called," I say simply, and his face gets angrier, if that’s possible. At least, it’s aimed at me and not Allie this time.

"You needed me more right then, and Maisy would have understood. We are Kings, and we do things together. Do you think I could deal with losing you while I sat at home?" Sebastian asks sharply.

"I'm sorry, Sebastian, but I still think Harley, Luke, and Allie were right," I say honestly, understanding his side. I couldn’t cope in his situation, and his face softens before he comes over to my side and pulls me into a hug.

"Shit, that hurts." I gasp as pain rattles my ribs.

"You deserve it, you bastard." He grins as he pulls away, and I chuckle.

"How's Tris?" Izzy asks, holding Allie’s hand next to the bed.

"He will be okay. I'm going to move into his apartment for the next month to help him. His leg is broken in three places and getting about will be difficult in a full leg cast. I'm hiring a nurse to live in for four days of the week, while I have work, and I will be there the other three days," Allie says.

"Call me if you need help," Izzy insists, and I smile at how close they are.

"Excuse me, there are too many people in this room. Only two are allowed, and I need to do some checks on Mr. King," a voice says from the door, startling everyone. I look over Allie’s shoulder to see a, maybe sixty-year-old, nurse tapping her foot, looking very annoyed with us all.

"Sorry, we will wait outside," Luke says with a big smile and walks past the nurse with everyone following, except Allie, who looks worried.

"I've just got you back, I can't leave you just yet, and Tris is being checked over," she says. I place my hand on her cheek.

"I'm not going anywhere," I whisper back.

"You can stay, little poppet, if you like, but sit your bum on that chair over there," the nurse says, making me chuckle.

Allie presses a sweet kiss to my lips before grinning at me and hopping off of the bed.

"So is he okay?" she asks the nurse, standing at the end of the bed instead of sitting in the chair as directed.

"Perfectly. Well, for someone who jumped off a bridge after his girlfriend. Now, tell me, how did you get so dehydrated?" She raises an eyebrow at Elliot, who shrugs.

"Elliot has a partying habit. Just before we went to the woods for a campfire, we had a three-day house party. I think Elliot wasn't drinking the right kind of drinks," Harley says, walking in.

"I'm sure, Mr. King. You've always been good at your secrets." She winks at Harley, who smiles.

"I have no secrets, Miss." He grins and spreads his arms, making the old nurse chuckle.

"I was there when you were born, lad. You came out with a secretive look on your face. That much hasn't changed," she tuts at him.

"I didn't realise you were there," Harley says, looking a little shocked.

"Oh, yes. Your mother was so happy when you were born. I had to ask her several times to let me even check you over. Now, your father was the quiet one, like you." She waves at Elliot. The room goes silent as the nurse does her checks, and just before she leaves, she says, "Do say hello to your mother, lad. I am sure she is worried by now."

"Will do," Harley says with a tight smile.

Elliot shakes his head at me, and I agree silently not to say anything. I know Harley did that to save having to tell the lady the story of where his mum really is, not that he even knows.

"The police have cleared everything. Well, our lawyer made it clear there isn't anything they can do," Harley says and sits on the end of my bed.

"Did you see my dad at all?" Allie asks.

"No. I think that's a good thing. The minute Elliot jumped, he got into his car with his guys and drove off," Harley tells Allie, whose face drops.

"He sent me a text saying he was sorry," Allie tells Harley.

"I'm sure it’s guilt. Don't go anywhere alone for a bit,” I say with a worried frown growing on my face.

"I don't think he will do anything. We could threaten him with telling the police that he pushed Tris," Harley says, rubbing his chin. It’s only then that I notice how stressed he looks. His hair is messy, pulled into a knot at the back of his head. He has started to grow a beard, and his clothes look days old.

"Man, you look like shit," I say, glancing at Allie.

"I looked worse, but the river bath I took helped," Allie jokes.

"Mine helped too," Harley chuckles, making me laugh with him. Luke comes into the room to see us all laughing.

"What did I miss?" he asks with a smile.

"Nothing much," I reply.

"I'm going to get back to Tris so he isn't alone when he wakes up. I will be back in a bit," Allie tells me and comes to give me a kiss. She still seems reluctant to leave.

"Luke, can you go with her?" I ask.

"Sure, Izzy has gone home to get clothes for everyone, and Blake is with her," Luke says, searching his pockets.

"Smile," Luke says, pulling out his phone and flashing a picture.

"Sorry, Seb told me to get one as Maisy wants to see that you’re okay. Seb is getting us all food."

"Tell her I’m good." I smile.

"Sebastian has, but she still wants to come here. With Jake, it's not a good idea. Oh, Allie, apparently you’re in a lot of trouble with Maisy. Good luck there," he says.

“Thanks,” Allie mutters.

"I will leave you and Seb to sort a worrying Maisy out," I say.

I pull Allie by her hand over to me, and she kisses my cheek. I turn at the last second to give her a proper kiss considering she is leaving for a little while. She winks at me as she pulls away, and Luke follows her out, his hand in the air for a wave goodbye. Luke looks no better, I notice, with his hair all over the place, his clothes wrinkled, and his clothes look slept in.

"I was so fucking worried about you, Elliot," Harley says, patting my shoulder.

"How long was I gone?" I ask quietly.

"A week. Allie was going mental. She didn’t sleep or eat unless we forced her. We were all losing it. I thought he might have killed you. I was going to kill him," Harley says darkly, looking away, out the window. "Maybe we still should," he adds, and I wonder if it would solve a lot of our problems.

"No, we aren't killers. He can't make us like our father," I tell him firmly, and Harley looks at me with a small grin.

"I should have guessed you were the calm and responsible one, even after what he did," he replies.

"Someone has to be." I laugh and flinch when it hurts my chest.

"I will get the nurse, maybe she can give you some more pain meds," Harley says, walking out.

I rest my head back on the pillows, knowing Allie is safe. The door opens, and I expect it to be Harley. I shoot up off the bed when I see Arthur walk in like he hasn't got a care in the world. "I just want to talk, no need for the dramatics," Arthur says, closing the door behind him. He stands in front of the door, playing with the cuffs on his suit.

"Keep her safe. I'm warning you, Elliot. She doesn't understand, but I love her. I always did, but my work . . . ." he stops.

"Is more important to you," I finish darkly. Arthur doesn't disagree with me, answering my unsaid question.

"Just keep her safe, boy," he says before opening the door. "Tell Allie–" he stops mid-sentence. "Never mind. I expect to see you at the next fight, Elliot. I may not hurt you because I want you to look after Allie, but your brothers are something else," he says as he straightens up, reminding me of the few fights we have left.

"Leave," I say, crossing my arms. Arthur pulls the door open and laughs as he walks out.

I hear his fake laugh as he walks away down the corridor.

81

Allie

"Are you doing okay?" Tris’ voice slightly wakes me from my thoughts of our dad. I still can’t believe what he has done to Tristan. His whole face is covered in blue and yellow bruises. His one eye is just about open. The long cut from the corner of his eye to the edge of his mouth is a constant reminder of that night. Tris doesn’t say it bothers him, but he won’t look at himself in a mirror. He just doesn’t care about anything anymore, other than pain meds and beer. He gets pissed when I don’t let him take them together. Tris is looking a lot better now than the first time I saw him, his bruises have started fading, and it's only been two weeks since the bridge, that's what I call that horrible day. I couldn’t be more thankful to Blake’s mum, who found a great local nurse who is slowly cheering my brother up.

"It's me who should be asking that." I chuckle, looking over at my brother who’s sitting on the sofa in his apartment.

The apartment is on the ground floor, and there are two more floors above us. The best part is that it’s right in the middle of the village. The building even has its own swimming pool. The rent must be high because it’s a gorgeous apartment. Everything has been done in a cosy theme, with large fireplaces in the lounge and two bedrooms. High ceilings, and most of the rooms are painted a warm-brown. The place does not suit my brother, with his black hair, tattoos, and piercings. It has his own personal touches though, like his guitar in the spare room.

"I told you I'm good." He laughs humourlessly.

"You’re not," I point out because I've been staying in his spare room since they let him out of the hospital a week ago, and I know he is having nightmares. Luke is over constantly, they used to be really good friends, and they wind each other up like no time has passed since they last talked.

"Don't, Allie." He groans, playing with his phone. Tris looks a mess with his baggy clothes, and his hair is all over the place as he sits with his leg on a cushion on the coffee table.

"Maybe you should see someone," I say gently.

"Look, Allie, I love you, but please leave me to deal with my daddy issues alone," he says bitterly.

"Our dad is–" I start, but Tris’ angry voice stops me.

"He isn't my father. He told me that."

I fall back on the sofa next to him in a quiet state of shock. I don't say anything, but I feel like Tris has taken my head with this news. It doesn’t change anything for me, it doesn’t matter that we have different dads. Blood does not make family; you make family with the people who care the most. The people you know are there for you.

"We may be half-brother and sister, but you’re my closest family. I love you all the same," Tris tells me, and there’s a brief glimmer of pain in his blue eyes until he looks away. I should have known; Tris doesn’t look anything like me or Arthur. I guess part of me guessed, but I couldn’t admit it to myself.

"I'm sorry. Honestly, he is no dad to me anymore, and I just have you for family. Screw the rest of them," I say to him, thinking of everything my dad has done. I know calling him ‘dad’ isn't a good idea anymore; he won't be my dad again after what he did.

"Has he contacted you?" Tris asks.

"No, and I hope he doesn't," I say in a flat voice. Elliot was right, I can’t stop caring about him, but I won’t allow him in my life anymore.

"Allie–" Tris starts, but I get up.

"No more about him. He isn't worth it. The nurse will be here soon, and I'm meeting Elliot at his club," I say with a smile, thinking about the fact that tonight is Elliot's opening night. I glance at the clock, seeing it's nine and knowing the nurse is staying tonight anyway. She should be here any moment as she knows I'm staying at Elliot's tonight.

"You look great. Have a good night," Tris says with a genuine smile.

I know he has come to like Elliot, who has been bringing beers over with Luke or Sebastian to keep him company. They don't make him feel bad or say anything too serious, but they wind each other up. It's good to see Tris look happy when he’s around all of us. I glance at the mirror by the door, looking at my silver, tight bandage dress. It’s a little short, but it shows off every curve. My hair is flowing down my shoulders, all straight, and I've got a little makeup on. My favourite part of the outfit is the high, silver heels. They have silver-leather wraps going up to my lower calves.

"See you later," I shout before shutting my door.

The village is small enough that the club is only a ten-minute walk down the road into the main part of town, and it's pretty busy with people outside the local pubs. There's a massive queue when I turn up, making me smile knowing how happy this will make my Elliot. I know my name is on the VIP list, and the huge bouncer just smiles as he lets me in.

The blast of loud music hits me when I walk in, as well as the heat from the amount of people in here. I can see the bar, which is lit up from some cool lights Elliot had fitted into the glass. It changes colour from red to green as I look around.

I know the dance floor is behind the bar, and there are people littered at tables, with stools, in front of me. I spot the staircase in the corner with a bouncer at the bottom, so I know that's the VIP lounge where everyone else is. The bouncer checks me off his list before letting me past, and I walk up the spiral staircase. The room upstairs has a bar on one side and black-leather sofas facing over the glass partition, which looks over the dancers on the dance floor.

I see Luke and Emilia talking near the end of the bar. I barely recognise Emilia in a sweet, little pink dress; it's not too tight but shows how amazing she looks under those hoodies she always wears. I walk over, stopping when I realise Emilia is shouting.

"No! You don't understand anything, Luke," she says while Luke leans into her so they are only a breath away.

"I know you felt what I did. So why didn't you tell them that? Why the hell won’t you talk to me?" he shouts back, gaining a little attention from the people around them.

"I didn't feel anything. It was just one night, get over it, Luke," she replies loudly, her teeth gritted together in anger.

"I want to help you. Don't lie to me," Luke says loudly but more gently.

Emilia storms off, not even seeing me as Luke watches her go. Luke smiles at me before walking away, leaving me wondering what the hell happened.

I look around, finally spotting the man I came to see. Elliot is standing at the bar chatting with some man in a suit and hasn't noticed me yet, giving me time to look him over. He looks so hot in black chinos and a simple, black shirt. I watch as he plays with his cuff links before picking up his drink, nodding at the man talking to him. His green eyes look around until they land on me, and even in the dark room, with the music blasting, everything goes still.

Elliot's lips twist into a smirk before he speaks to the man in front of him quickly and leaves his drink to walk over to me. I lean my head up at the same time he gets to me, and his large hands wind into my hair, pulling my face into a smouldering kiss. When we finally break away, our bodies are pushed against each other, and I can feel he wants me as much as I want him.

"Allie, you look beautiful," he says, like a secret whisper.

"Thank you," I reply, with a blush I'm sure he can see, even in the dark.

"It makes me want to bend you over one of those sofas and fuck you in front of everyone so they know who you belong to," he whispers into my ear.

"I might let you, cookie," I say back, running my hands up his chest.

"You two should get a room," Blake says, interrupting whatever Elliot was going to say back to me.

I turn, smiling at Izzy and Blake, who have just arrived.

"We will," Elliot all but growls, making me chuckle.

"Izzy, your boobs look great in that dress," I say with a whistle. Izzy is wearing a tight, red dress with a bow in the middle, which is pushing up her breasts making them look huge. Her hair is up in a bun with curls hanging out.

Eliot coughs, hiding a laugh, and Izzy just winks at me.

"I agree," Blake says, pulling Izzy into his arms. They start kissing, so I turn around as Elliot pulls me to him.

"I have something to show you, let's go." He winks and walks us down the stairs. When we get to the front door, Elliot whispers something to the bouncer, who nods, and then we are walking across the empty street.

"Where are we going? It's your opening night," I say, pulling on his hand. I'm glad it's not too cold out, even during this time of the year.

"It's a surprise, and we will go back," he says, letting go of my hand to put his arm around my waist and pulling me to his side. I'm a little surprised when we get to his apartment, and I wait as he unlocks the door. Elliot switches the lights on, tugging on my hand so I follow him into the bedroom.

"If the surprise is your cock, well, I've seen that before," I joke, making Elliot laugh.

"No, but we will be seeing to my cock issues before we leave," he says, winking at me. I laugh, surprised by his joke.

"I think I'm rubbing off on you," I say while Elliot opens one of the very large wardrobes at the side of his bed.

"Come here," he says, and I move in front of him, wondering what the hell he is doing. My mouth literally drops open at the sight of all my clothes in his wardrobe. My shoes are lined up at the bottom, too.

"Elliot, why did you–" I ask, stopping when he turns me to look at him.

"You’re moving in with me. Well, I've moved you in already," he says with a cheeky grin.

"You didn't want to ask me first?" I ask him, tilting my head to the side.

"I knew the answer," he answers, moving forward so our bodies are almost touching.

"You’re a cocky man, Elliot King," I say through a smile, loving the fact that I now live with the man I love, but I won't tell him that straight away.

"But you love me," he whispers before kissing me. My dress is soon removed, as well as Elliot's clothes, before I'm standing in front of him in only my heels.

"Those fucking, sexy shoes stay on while I fuck you," Elliot tells me before picking me up and pushing me against the wall. I gasp in pleasure as he picks me up. His lips push into mine as he enters me quickly, making me moan out with the feeling of him.

We don't go back to his club that night because neither of us want to leave our bedroom.

82

Elliot

"Want some help with that?" Harley asks while sitting in the kitchen as I tape up the last box.

"Nah, I can carry two at a time, old man," I joke while Harley gently punches me on the arm.

"Go on then, you cheeky shit." He laughs, going back to his paperwork.

There are only four boxes left of my clothes and general stuff I didn’t have time to collect earlier. I smile, remembering Allie leaving my bed this morning to pack more of her stuff at her old apartment. I go to open the door at a weird angle and manage not to drop a box. I walk out, and to my surprise, there's a hand in the air that narrowly misses my face.

"Shit," I say as one of the boxes drops to the floor.

"I'm so sorry," a girl says, causing me to finally look at her. I don't recognise her; she has light-red hair, which looks long, up in a ponytail. She is wearing a black coat and dark jeans; she has a light tan, which doesn't look fake. She is pretty, and I fucking hope she isn’t a one night stand who’s come back for one of my brothers.

"Who are you?" I ask bluntly, causing her to straighten up a little.

"I'm looking for Izzy," she says, looking behind me. Izzy is actually here for once. She stayed over last night with Blake, but I'm not sure if I should call her before I know who this is.

"Who's that?" Izzy says behind me, and I move aside so she can see. Before I know it, I’m pushed out of the way by my little sister, causing me to drop the other box this time, which crashes to the floor.

For fuck’s sake.

Izzy is hugging this girl while the girl has a big smile on her face.

"Tilly, what the hell are you doing here so early?" Izzy asks, pulling back to look at her friend.

"Long story," Tilly mutters.

"I knew you would drop one," Harley says with a laugh as he comes in the now-cramped hallway.

"Who's this?" he asks, looking at Tilly with a look I haven’t seen before. Tilly looks star-struck as she stares back at Harley before Izzy clears her throat, making everyone look at her.

"I kind of need a place to stay. Just for a few weeks until I find somewhere. My family isn’t moving here for two months," she says to Izzy, who smiles widely.

"You can stay with me," she says.

"Sorry, beauty, she can't. Allie’s room is already rented out. Just yesterday. I forgot to tell you," Blake says, coming to stand next to Izzy while Tilly looks him up and down.

"Good choice," she whispers to Izzy, making her laugh.

"She can stay here, Elliot's room is empty now, and we have others," Harley says, making everyone look toward him, but his gaze never leaves Tilly.

"I can stay in a hotel. I don't want to put any of you out," she says, looking very nervous.

"I insist," Harley says, and I watch Tilly nod.

"Well, thanks. I will pay you rent, of course," she says.

"No, you won't. Izzy can sort out bed sheets for you," Harley says with one more look at Tilly before walking away.

"Hey, big man, I will," Tilly shouts, and I hear a chuckle from Harley in the kitchen.

"Well, it's nice to meet you, Tilly. Izzy has told me about you since she first came here," I say, holding out a hand for her to shake.

"You must be Elliot." She smiles, shaking my hand.

"I'm Blake, but you've guessed that." Blake smiles.

"Yeah, and the fact that missy over here has sent me pictures of everyone helps. That was Harley, right?" she says, gesturing to the kitchen area.

"Yes, but tell me all about France and why you’re here early." Izzy practically bounces up and down in excitement now.

"Come on then." Tilly smiles, but it looks a little forced.

"I will help you." Blake laughs, coming over to pick a box up while I get the other one.

"I think something is broke," Blake says as he puts the box in my boot.

"Ah well," I mutter, pushing my own box in and heading back for the other two.

"Want to come to the gym with me? I don't think I will be spending the day with Izzy like I planned," Blake says with a smirk.

"Sure. Meet you there in an hour?"

"Later, man," Blake says before walking back inside.

I get the other two boxes before driving back to our apartment. I find Allie in the kitchen, singing to the radio while stirring something in a pot on the cooker. She is wearing only one of my shirts, which falls to her knees, and she looks way too hot in my clothes.

"Hey, you," she says, looking over her shoulder at me as I put my keys on the side.

"Hey," I say, wrapping my arms around her from behind and kissing her cheek.

"Get everything you needed?" she asks.

"Yeah. Izzy’s friend, Tilly, just turned up and is staying in my room for a bit," I tell her.

"Wow, Tilly is here already? I can't wait to meet her," Allie says, turning off the cooker and turning to face me.

"She seems nice," I say, thinking about how Harley looked at her. If I didn't know my brother better, I would say he was interested, but I know Harley doesn't date.

"Hmm, well, Luke invited himself over to watch a movie tonight," Allie says, making me chuckle.

"Let me guess, he knows you’re cooking," I say.

"Yeah, he does. Sebastian found out, too, and is coming over with Maisy and Jake." She laughs.

"I can help you cook if you want,” I suggest, wagging my eyebrows.

"I don't want anything burnt, thank you, cookie," she replies, knowing full well that I forget about the cooking every time she walks in the room, focusing on her instead.

"We really need to get you a new nickname for me." I growl, picking her up, and she wraps her legs around my waist.

"I like ‘cookie,’ one taste of a cookie and you know it tastes as delicious as it looks." She licks her lips, and I grin at her.

"Uh-huh," I say, undoing the buttons on her shirt.

"I have to finish cooking." She wriggles in my arms, trying to get down.

"I have to persuade you to call me ‘Elliot.’ I think making you scream my name a few times might help," I say, kissing her strongly and pushing her back onto the couch.

It doesn't take long until Allie screams my name, and I know she won't give up my annoying nickname because, in a way, I like it. I won't admit that to her though, I would never hear the end of it.

Epilogue

Harley

"What do you think?" Tilly asks Izzy when she walks into the kitchen, where I'm sitting holding a beer. I don't hear Izzy’s response as I can't stop staring at Tilly. Her shiny, red hair is half up with the rest in spirals down her open back. She is wearing a green dress that makes her green eyes shine. Her eyes look over at me with the same interest. I can't help but notice how fucking hot she looks.

What the hell was I thinking inviting a very hot girl to live with me?

I don't do relationships, or anything other than one night, with girls. I haven't since I was eighteen, and I don't plan to change my life for this pretty siren in front of me.

"Come on, we are leaving, man." Luke pats me on the back, knocking me from my gaze on Tilly. I really haven’t got a clue how long I just stared at her.

We all get in the mini-bus that takes us to my brother, Elliot's, club in town. The club has only been open two weeks, and it’s a massive success for Elliot. I'm not surprised, seeing how it’s the only nightclub in this small town, and it's a bit of a drive to the main city.

I look over at Tilly, who is sitting in front of me gazing out the window. Izzy and Blake are sitting behind me, and I don't want to look back to see them kissing.

I pull my gaze away from Tilly, even if it's damn hard to do. Luke clears his throat and looks at me with a clear question on his face.

"What?" I say.

"She is hot," Luke whispers, nodding to Tilly. I love my brother, but the urge to punch him is high right now. My fists tighten, and I have to force my breathing to slow. What the fuck is wrong with me?

I can't be jealous.

"Dude, it's you she’s been looking at since she moved in. I don't have a chance, but you do," Luke whispers.

I don't reply to him, but my eyes look back at Tilly for a moment too long and she catches me watching when she turns. We both stare at each other, but it's broken by the cab stopping. Luke opens the door, and everyone gets out. I hand a load of cash to the driver, who smiles and says thanks as he takes it.

We head straight in, thanks to the bouncer who recognises us. I go straight to the bar, needing a drink and maybe some random girl for the night to get thoughts of Tilly out of my goddamn mind. I can’t date my little sister’s best friend, not without her attempting to plan a wedding or trying to kill me. It doesn’t matter anyway. Tilly clearly is hiding something. I’ve hid many secrets from everyone for years, and it’s written all over her face that she has secrets.

My brothers leave me alone to have more drinks after I ignore them. I don’t even like to drink much, it’s better to be on guard all the time.

Losing count of how many beers I have drank, I look around the dance floor before my eyes spot a flash of red hair. My feet are moving before I can stop myself, and I stop just next to Tilly as she dances. Her hips are swaying side to side, looking unbelievably sexy, and she seems to be in her own world as my hands wrap around her tiny waist, pulling her back to my chest.

She stiffens instantly, and I whisper in her ear, "Only me, siren. I couldn't help but want a dance." I feel her shiver from my voice before she turns around, and we start dancing to the music.

Everything fades away as we stare at each other; our bodies are pulled close together, forcing me to feel her soft curves.

I'm taken back when she leans up and kisses me. Our lips meet, and I groan at how sweet she tastes. As quick as it starts, she pulls away and then leans up to whisper into my ear. "Thanks for a memory I won't forget. I needed an escape, even for just a second."

When I look down at her, she is gone. I am standing in the middle of the dance floor wondering what the hell happened and why it feels like I'm not going to be able to escape her ever again.

Fall (Harley’s story) is on Amazon. Link here…

Description of Fall

When you run, how long does it take for your past to catch up with you?

Harley King knows something is up when his sister's friend turns up unexpectedly and needs a place to stay.

When Harley lets Tilly live with him, he does not expect to fall for her smartass comments and her kind nature.

Tilly thought running from her past would keep her safe, but will Harley’s past put her in danger?

Can the oldest King brother protect her when her secret comes out?

Or will he walk away?

18+ due to violence, sexual scenes, and language.

With exclusive bonus scene.

Quote

There are some people who could hear you speak a thousand words, and still not understand you. And there are others who will understand- without you even speaking a word.

-Yasmin Mogahed

Prologue

Tilly

"Come on!" Emilia shouts at me, just as I spot Harley. Every part of me freezes when I see him; my mouth goes dry and fear fills me. He is in the cage, blood pouring down his face, two men are unconscious at his feet, and he is facing three other guys. Two of them are massive, and the other looks like he shouldn’t be in the fight at all. There are hundreds of people around the cage, most shouting ‘King,’ but some are shouting other words I don’t recognise. The noise is just that loud in here, but I can’t move as I stare at Harley. I don’t think I will ever forget seeing him this way, the way he looks so dangerous, but I know straight away that this is not who he is. Harley is the man who feeds my daughter when she wakes up at night, who brings me coffee in the morning. The man who cuts roses in his garden and puts them in my bedroom window. The man I find asleep in his study with a new book in his hands. That’s my Harley, and this is the man he has been forced to be for too long."I see Sebastian at the bar,” she shouts at me and tries to pull my arm, just as Harley rushes at two of the guys.

"Go, then," I say, unhooking my arm from hers and ignoring her when she tells me to come back.

I push through the people and duck under others who are jumping up and down. It doesn’t take me long to get to the front of the crowd, with my body pushed against the cage wall.

Harley is struggling to fight the guys as two of the massive ones hold him down and the other hits his side. I feel sick as I see the almost defeated look he is wearing; this fight isn’t fair. He can’t die like this, not after everything this hell-hole has taken from him.

"HARLEY, FIGHT FOR ME!" I scream just as his bright-green eyes find mine.

83

Tilly

I can do this. I repeat to myself as the cab pulls up to the large, Victorian house I’ve seen in the photos my best friend sent me. The house is amazingly beautiful, with grey, stone walls and big, arched windows. It looks like something out of a damn fairy tale, not a house just outside a small, English village.

I forgot how cold England is compared to France, I think as I pull my coat closer around myself and wish the cab driver had put the heating on in the car.

"Here you go, love," the cab driver says as I snap out of my daze, and I hand him the money for the ride. The driver helps me get my one suitcase full of clothes out of the boot before driving off.

I hope Izzy is home. I think of my best friend who lives here sometimes, when she isn't with her boyfriend, and I can’t wait to see her. I remind myself it doesn't matter if she isn't in because undoubtedly one of her brothers can point me in her direction.

I straighten my back as I raise my hand to knock on the massive, wooden door, but it's suddenly pushed open by a handsome man. The man is wearing nearly all black-leather and has slightly long, messy black hair covering his stern looking face. He is struggling to hold two boxes under one arm, and my hand just misses his face as he dodges to the side, but, unfortunately, one of the boxes drop to the ground, with a sound like smashing glass.

"Shit," the man says in a deep voice.

"I'm so sorry," I mutter quickly, putting my hand down. Great first impression, almost hitting one of the King brothers in the face.

"Who are you?" the man asks bluntly, making me feel a little defensive. It's not like I meant to nearly hit him in the face and make him drop his box.

"I'm looking for Izzy," I say, matching his tone, and the man looks amused for a second. I'm confident he isn't going to tell me as he stares me down, holding onto his last box for dear life, when I hear Izzy shout behind him.

"Who's that?"

The man moves out of the way, and I see the welcome sight of Izzy running to me. She pushes the man out of the way, causing the last box to hit the floor with a bigger bang.

Izzy wraps herself around me in a big hug, which I return, barely holding in my tears at finally being able to see my best friend after so many years. Izzy is like the sister I never had, and damn, I’ve missed her.

"Tilly, what the hell are you doing here?" Izzy asks, pulling back to look at me. I look at her, too, noticing the changes. Not enough that I don’t recognise her, but enough that I have to pause a second. Her hair is just as long and blond as before, but she has it up in a high ponytail with highlights running through it. The jumper and jeans she has on look made for her; she looks fantastic and happy. I know she is happy from her messages and phone calls, but seeing it is something else.

"Long story," I mutter, not wanting to ruin this moment by thinking about the reason I’m here unannounced and with only one bag. Even thinking of France leaves a sour taste in my mouth.

"I knew you would drop one," a deep, sexy-sounding voice says with a laugh as a man comes into the now- crammed hallway. Luckily, the house is big.

Damn, I can't take my eyes off this guy. He is tall, way over six feet, with long brown hair pulled together loosely at the back of his head. His startling green eyes, much like Izzy’s, latch onto mine, and neither of us look away. He must be the oldest brother. Harley, if I remember right. I wish I had looked more at those photos Izzy sent me.

Harley looks a little confused as he asks, "Who is this?"

I don’t say anything as I stare, and I swear I’m actually speechless as I check out his tight suit and the fantastic body filling it. Izzy clears her throat, making me look back at her after a long silence between us all. When I see her small smile, I grin because I’m so happy to see her again. Izzy pulls me into the hallway and out of the cold.

"I kind of need a place to stay. It's just for a few weeks until I find somewhere to rent. My family isn't moving here for two months, and it’s a long story," I say to Izzy, who smiles as her green eyes widen. I’m happy she doesn’t ask why, but I know she will the moment we are alone. As much as I trust her, I have no idea if I can even talk about everything yet. Even to Izzy.

"You can stay with me," she says, practically jumping up and down as she pulls me into a hug.

"Sorry, beauty, she can't. Allie’s room is already rented out, and I signed the contract. I forgot to tell you," a tall, blond man, who I recognise from Izzy’s photos, says as he comes to stand next to Izzy while I look him up and down.

Damn, Izzy is a smart girl. He is hot with a muscular build and a small waist. He has this whole surfer look going on. Standing next to Izzy, they look like the perfect, California blond couple. Like they should be advertising surfboards or something.

"Good choice," I whisper to Izzy, making her laugh.

"She can stay here; Elliot's room is empty now, and we have others," Harley says, making everyone look toward him, including me. I don't think he ever stopped looking at me, and it's making me want to squirm under the pressure of his gaze. It's like he knows what I'm running from, and that scares me because no one can know. I ran from France, and from that man, so that people wouldn’t know. I only need a place to stay for a little while until my family comes here, and I hope I’m strong enough to tell them. The thought of telling them anything is making me feel sick.

"I can stay in a hotel. I don't want to put anyone out," I say, knowing my tone sounds as nervous as I feel.

"I insist," Harley says, and I know he isn't asking now.

The man is powerful, and I'm smart enough to know I need to be somewhere safe for a little while just in case my past finds me. This could be a good place to hide, to make sure he doesn’t find me. There’s no doubt he will look into my old home and find out I was friends with Izzy. I’m just hoping none of Izzy’s past can find her here.

"Well thanks, I’ll pay rent, of course," I say, knowing that I have more than enough to pay for a little while. I am lucky my career is going well enough that I can dip into my savings, but I know long term, I’ll need to plan things out.

"No, you won't. Izzy can sort out bed sheets for you," Harley says with one more look at me before walking away. I stand in shock for a second before realising I can’t do that. I won’t owe any man anything again.

"Hey! I will!" I shout at his back as he disappears out of the room, and I hear a chuckle from Harley in the kitchen, damn if his laugh isn't sexy, too.

"Well, it's nice to meet you, Tilly. Izzy has told me all about you since she came here," the man with the boxes says, holding out a hand for me to shake.

"You must be Elliot" I guess, remembering Izzy sending me photos of him next to a bike. I shake his hand with a friendly smile, which he returns, well almost.

"I'm Blake, but you've guessed that," Izzy’s boyfriend says as I let go of Elliot’s hand and look over at him.

"Yeah, from the fact that missy, over here, has sent me pictures of everyone. That was Harley, right?" I ask, gesturing to the kitchen area. I knew he was good-looking from the photos, but they didn’t do him justice. He is hella hot in person, too.

"Yes, but tell me all about France and why you're here early." Izzy is practically bouncing up and down in excitement as she talks, making me laugh. I did miss her.

"Come on, then." I smile and mentally rerun my excuse for being here over and over in my head. It’s not that I don’t trust her, but I just can’t tell her now. I hate lying, but I just can't tell her, or anyone. Not yet.

She takes my hand, leading me into a big living room area. It's fitted with three leather sofas and a big, old fireplace in the middle of the room. The room has light-brown walls, which match the dark wooden flooring throughout the house. There are two bookcases by the big window, filled with old-looking books, which I will have to have a look at, and the window shows off the impressive garden full of flowers.

Izzy pulls my arm, so I sit down next to her on one of the sofas, and she starts asking me questions, going a mile a minute. "So? Why did you come earlier? Why not wait? Are you okay? Why didn't you call me?"

"Beauty, maybe let her speak first," Blake interrupts with a smile at Izzy, who looks over at him as he sits on the sofa opposite us.

"Yes, sorry. I’m just so happy to see you. Video chats, phone calls, and emails aren’t enough," Izzy says with a little blush, and I squeeze her hand.

"No, I get it, and it's just work. I have a new client, and it was easier to meet him here than fly back home," I lie, well slightly. I do have a new author who needs edits done and wants to meet, but I don't need to meet her to edit her book. I can always video call if needed.

"Right." Izzy raises an eyebrow at me, reminding me how she always knew when I was lying when we were younger. I know she is about to call me on it, but I shake my head softly and she squeezes my hand. I have no doubt she will demand to know everything later, but for now, she is letting it go.

"What do you do for work?" Blake asks into the silence of the room, changing the subject.

"I’m an editor. I work for myself, which is nice, and I've edited one book that's now an international bestseller," I say, smiling at the thought of how lucky I got with that author. It’s been challenging to set up a client base, but I’m now fully booked for the next two months, and more and more orders are coming in. I also design book covers as an additional job, but it takes too much time when I would rather be editing.

"That's really impressive, Tilly," Blake smiles.

At that moment, a wave of sickness hits me hard, like it has been doing all damn week. I know I have to eat something or I will end up throwing up. I rip my bag open to find my ginger biscuits and pull out two. I glance up to see Izzy and Blake looking confused as I eat the second biscuit.

Damn, another lie; it’s not like I can tell them the truth, so instead I say, "Sorry, I haven't eaten all day and, well, I get sick if I don't eat."

"Okay, no worries. How about I go and cook us some breakfast?" Blake asks, still looking a little worried as he and Izzy share a strange look.

"Thanks, I would like that," I answer, and he kisses Izzy on the head as he walks out.

"You going to tell me the truth now?" Izzy asks the moment the door shuts.

"No, and please just let me talk to you in my own time. I can't. I just can't," I say, breaking into a sob I can't control.

The last two weeks have been so hard to stay strong to get here. The last week has been a nightmare of finding my way here and making sure I couldn’t be followed. My family must have been so worried when they saw the note I left them. I will call them soon, when I can tell them.

Izzy pulls me into her arms and says, “I don’t care why you’re here, but when you’re ready, we will talk because I'm worried. I love you, Tilly, you’re my sister, even if we're not related."

I nod, wiping my eyes as I pull away.

"I will, I promise." It's not like I can’t tell her, as in a few months, she will guess. Izzy’s phone rings, and she gets it out of her jean pocket.

“Luke, Tilly is here!” she says when she answers. “You remember Tilly? The girl I grew up with, the one who went to France?” She pauses to listen, then continues. “That’s brilliant, and okay, tell him congrats. Yeah, that’s great.” There’s another small pause before she responds again. “Okay, see you soon and I will, bye,” she says, putting the phone down.

“Luke says hi.” She beams at me. "Look, you met Elliot, right? Well, he just got news that he can open his new club this Saturday. Do you want to go? It will be great, and maybe you might meet someone," Izzy says with a wink.

But the thought of finding anyone at the moment only has the adverse effect of reminding me of my ex. “Sounds good,” I say.

“Let’s go and make sure Blake hasn’t burnt the kitchen down.” She laughs, holding a hand out for me.

84

Tilly

When we walk into the kitchen, I’m surprised by how modern it is with its light-wood cabinets and a massive, kitchen island with stools dotted around it. The appliances all look expensive, too, but my attention is drawn to Harley, who is sitting on one of the stools. I watch as he loosens his tie a little and shifts in his seat, almost like he knows I’m looking at him. He is concentrating on his paperwork so he doesn't notice us come in. I sit on a stool opposite him, and Izzy goes to help Blake cook.

Harley slowly looks up, and my attention fixates on his dazzling, green eyes. There isn't a touch of any other colour in them, just a pure-light green, and it's fascinating. I always thought Izzy’s eyes were a pretty colour. Apparently, she got that from her father’s side.

"I took your bag up to your room," he tells me after an awkward silence.

"Thanks. I'm still paying rent," I tell him firmly.

"No, you’re not," he replies smoothly, almost like he expected me to say that as he puts his paperwork into his briefcase on the table.

"I am," I mutter louder, and he gives me an amused look. "You can try, and I will just send it back to you." He smirks, leaning back in his chair. Even when he’s clearly challenging me, he is so damn attractive.

Someone clears their throat behind me, and I turn to see Blake handing me a plate. I accept it and see Izzy with a small smile on her face as she brings some sauces over to us.

"Why don't you offer her that part-time reception job? That way you both win," Blake offers as he walks to his own seat and holds a chair out for Izzy. That’s sweet.

"Thanks, Blake, but I can still pay rent," I say, thinking about it. It’s going to be bad enough being around Harley all the time, and I’m likely going to do something stupid like try to kiss him. Or even worse, blurt out how hot he is.

"That could work. I own a local gym and, two days a week, I need a receptionist to help out. I would drive you there until you sort a car out,” Harley says.

"All right. That could work around my other job," I say before thinking about it at all. It was like a natural reflex to say yes to him. I mentally sigh and take a bite of the scrambled eggs on toast. Damn, Blake can cook; lucky Izzy.

"What do you do?" Harley asks, standing up and putting his briefcase on one of the counters by the door.

I can’t take my eyes off him, and I know I need to. Being attracted to my best friend’s brother isn’t a good idea at the moment. Plus, if my ex follows me here, I need to leave.

"I'm a book editor, it's a work at home job most of the time. I have a few clients I'm working with currently," I tell him as he gets a bottle of water from the fridge.

"Impressive, for someone your age," he comments, seeming more interested in looking at me now.

"It's impressive to own a successful business at your age," I compliment him back, because it is. He can’t be much older than I am, and he owns his own business as well as looking after his brothers and sister, from what Izzy has told me.

"I have to get to the office. I hope you settle in well," he says before walking past me. I swear I feel his fingers lightly touching my back as he passes me, but I could be imagining things. Or hoping.

"I’ll be back tonight, Iz. Are you staying over?" Harley asks from the doorway.

"No, I can't because I have class in the morning and I can't miss it. I’ll be back tomorrow after class for a few days," she says, turning slightly to wink at me.

"All right, Luke and I can keep your guest busy tonight." Harley sighs, sounding like he would rather be doing anything else.

"Forget it, I’m tired. I’ll just go to bed early," I say a little too harshly, and I know it’s not really much to do with him but more of my hate for being in this situation. Harley picks up on my tone straight away and smiles.

"See you tonight, Tilly." With that, he walks out of the room and we hear the front door shut not long after. Did he not just listen to me?

"You'll like Luke, he has a thing for tattoos, like you," Izzy says around eating her eggs. I remember Izzy telling me Luke is her younger brother and that the twins, Elliot and Sebastian, are only a little older than her.

"I don't have a massive thing for tattoos," I protest.

"You have four, and one is all the way from the top of your back to your bum," she points out, and she is right. That’s my biggest tattoo, and it’s a mixture of small vines and flowers of different colours. It took over a month for them to do, as it’s so detailed. My other tattoos are much smaller, like the one in the middle of my wrist, which is a fox, like my last name, Fox. All my siblings have one in the same place, and it only fills me with regret that I couldn’t speak to them before I left. That I couldn’t explain why I need to hide from my ex, their best friend.

"Well, you have one, too," I whisper, knowing some of her brothers don’t know Luke tattooed her thigh a while ago.

“What’s your real name? As I’m guessing Tilly is a nickname?” Blake asks as we all finish eating.

“I don’t tell people my name, it’s horrible, so it’s Tilly,” I tell him.

“What happens when you get married? Everyone will hear it then,” he replies, picking up the empty plates and taking them over to the side.

“It’s not that bad anyway,” Izzy says, laughing when I glare at her.

“It’s horrible, and I’m not getting married anytime soon ... so no one will know,” I say, making them both laugh.

"Anyway, let me show you to your room," she says.

I stand up and take my empty plate to Blake as he turns the water on.

"Okay," I reply as I smile at my oldest friend. I didn’t realise how much I missed her because she has always been more like a sister to me than a friend. I love my brothers, all three of them, and I’ve felt the same kind of love for Izzy.

Izzy leads me up the giant, wooden stairs and to a long corridor. There are quite a few doors and a little personality, as it’s all filled with paintings of flowers and beaches by the looks of it. I can see another staircase at the end of the corridor, and I wonder what’s on the next floor. Izzy leads me straight to the right and opens a door. The bed is the first thing I see as it’s huge and takes up most of the room with its big, wooden frame, and there is a large wardrobe in the one corner as well. There's a matching wooden box at the end of the bed and a chest of drawers under the window.

"This one has its own bathroom, so that’s why he gave it to you rather than a spare room." Izzy opens the door to show me a small en-suite shower room with a toilet.

"I have to pay rent now, this room is incredible," I say, looking around and seeing the cardboard boxes in the corner with a bed store’s company name on them. The bed must be pretty new.

"Harley is the most stubborn man I've ever met, but what did you think of him?" Izzy asks me, a slightly calculating look running over her face.

“Handsome, smart, and, well, kind to invite me here, but he clearly isn't aware of how stubborn I can be," I say as I cross my arms, and Izzy chuckles.

"I guess not." Izzy laughs, coming over and turning serious for a second. "You sure you’re okay?" she asks as she pulls me into a tight hug.

"I am now, that's all that matters," I whisper, and I feel her tense, pulling back to look at me.

"Right. Well, I have to get back to my apartment to study, so I’ll see you tomorrow?" she asks.

"Tomorrow." I nod.

With another hug, she lets me go and shuts the door behind her. Finally, I let the tears fall; not because I'm upset, but because I know I'm safe, for now.

85

Harley

"Elliot, leave," I say as I hold the door to the basement open, and my dad looks over at me while my loud voice echoes around the room.

Elliot is twelve, fucking, years old, and Dad is beating the shit out of him. Elliot raises his head off the mat as Dad’s fist stops mid-air at my comment, and I know I'm about to get fucking hell for stopping this.

They pull apart as Dad stands up, as does Elliot, but far more scarily. His dark hair is matted to his head with sweat, and blood is pouring out of his nose onto the blue mat on the floor. Elliot's arms hold his chest, and I know I will have to make sure nothing is broken later. I'm sure Dad’s 'training' could have been worse if I hadn’t come back sooner. I only went out on a bloody date for one night. I should have known Dad would take the chance to teach them without me here to stop him. He always does this because he knows I will stop him, and then he will have to punish me instead, which I think he is getting bored of doing since I’ve gotten older. And stronger.

"Go on, little boy," Dad taunts, walking away as Elliot rushes past me out the door, not making any eye contact.

I will have to call the school tomorrow and tell them he isn't coming in for a few days until his ribs, or whatever the fuck else Dad has done, have healed. The fact he moved so quickly out of the room gives me hope that nothing is too wrong.

"You never learn, Harley. Always protecting them like the little shit you are," Dad says, walking over to me as I shut the door behind me. The last thing I need is for the kids to hear any of this.

Dad grabs his bottle of whatever and drinks a load while he watches me, clearly calculating something.

"Tomorrow, you’re fighting for me. You won't lose," he tells me before pouring himself another drink.

"What?" I ask in horror as I hope he isn’t thinking what I’m thinking.

"Don't act fucking dumb, Harley. You’re the best I've seen when you fight those boys I find for you. Your brothers can't last two seconds," he spits out.

"That's because they are against adult men who fight for a living. They are kids, Dad. Don’t you give a shit about us?" I shout.

"You will do it, and they will learn." Dad shrugs, drinking more.

“Are you not even going to answer my question? Are we just here to win fights for you in The Cage? Is that the only reason you kept us around after Mum left?”

“Don’t talk about that bitch,” he says, throwing his glass into the wall. I don’t even flinch as it smashes.

"Tomorrow," he says, walking past me, and the reek of alcohol nearly makes me choke as he walks past. He stops as he opens the door and looks back at me.

"After all, it's your birthday, Son. Don’t say I don’t care. I remembered." He chuckles to himself as I hear the door slam behind me, and I pray I make it out alive for no other reason than my brothers need me.

"Man, just go and knock on her door." Luke bumps my shoulder as he carries two pizza boxes into the lounge, and I snap out of the memory.

I have no idea why I’m thinking about it now. Isn’t it bad enough my memories haunt me when I sleep? I continue to pace, getting more pissed that Tilly hasn't come downstairs since Izzy left earlier today. She must be hungry, and I'm ignoring the part of me that is begging for a chance to stare at her more. The red-haired siren is going to be the death of me, I think as I walk out of the lounge and head upstairs.

I stop when I’m standing outside her bedroom, which is opposite mine. I groan internally, considering how it’s a bad idea to have her so close. I could have given her the guest room next to Izzy, but I'm a selfish bastard who wants to see her first in the morning, even if I can't be the one she wakes up next to. I would be no good for a girl like her. I’m too messed up to offer her anything.

I knock a few times before the door is opened by a freshly showered Tilly. Her red hair is down, and she is wearing a silky green pyjama shirt and trousers. The colour complements her pale skin and her hair, making her more bloody beautiful. I swear this siren was sent here to tease me.

"Do you need something?" she asks me, raising one perfect eyebrow in suspicion as her eyes drop to my body before meeting my eyes again. She, apparently, caught me checking her out. Not that I care if she realises.

"Dinner is here, come downstairs," I reply.

"No." She goes to shut the door, and I stop it with my foot before pushing it open a little more so I can see her face in the dark room.

"That's rude," I comment, almost amused by her need to get away from me so quickly.

"Me? You didn't say please, so you’re clearly the rude one here," she says, hiding a small smile.

"You must be hungry." I shrug off her comment, not wanting to admit she might be right.

"Nope, I wouldn't want to bother you." She crosses her arms, making her large chest bounce up. It takes me way too long to pull my gaze up to her eyes, and she glares at me.

"Please come and eat with us. If you don’t, I swear I’ll put you over my shoulder and carry you downstairs," I tell her, meaning every word. I don’t like the idea of her sitting up here hungry and alone.

"You only had to say please," she huffs, slipping past me and walking toward the stairs as I stare at her fantastic ass.

"I don't say please often, siren, you might as well just do as I ask," I say, and she looks over her shoulder at me before she laughs. I really won't ask her nicely again. Clearly, the little siren isn't going to listen to me.

I run my hands over my face, looking away from Tilly's ass as I try to calm the fucking hard-on I have down. I fucking love it when women don't act like cowards, but I can't have this one. Man, she must be four years younger than me, and my sister’s best friend to boot.

"Well, hello there," Luke says to Tilly as she walks into the lounge. I walk in as he openly checks her out before looking at my face and smartly looking sheepish. I try not to glare at him, but it doesn’t work. I already want to get him to leave somehow. What the hell is wrong with me?

"You must be Luke," she says before sitting on the opposite sofa to Luke. I don’t even want to admit how relieved I am that she chose not to sit by him. I take the seat next to her, despite her glare in my direction.

"You must be Tilly, is that short for anything?" Luke asks, flipping the channel to music he likes.

"Maybe, but that's like asking a woman's age; I won't tell you," she jokes, eyeing the pizza.

"Help yourself, there's a four-cheese pizza and a pepperoni one." I wave a hand.

Luke thinks about what she says before saying, "It can't be that bad of a name."

"It is." She laughs, taking three pieces of the four-cheese one, and I help myself to a mixture of both.

We eat in a comfortable silence before Luke starts asking more questions.

"So why isn't your family here?"

"It's complicated. We are all moving here in three months anyway. I just needed to leave a little early," she says, shifting slightly in her seat and keeping her face blank. Most people wouldn’t think she was lying. That’s one thing I’ve always been good at, spotting when people lie, and I know the siren is lying right now.

"Why?" Luke asks, not caring how Tilly tenses and looks away.

"She doesn't have to answer that," I point out.

"So I've eaten, and, now, I'm going to bed." Tilly stands, moving surprisingly quick out of the room. I have to jog to catch her at the bottom of the stairs.

"Wait," I say, and she halts on the stairs, turning to face me.

"We are going to watch a movie if you want to stay. I promise to stop Luke from being a nosy fucker." I grin.

I step a little closer to the stairs, and she watches me as I gently push a stray curl behind her ear, pulling my hand back as I realise what I just did. Fuck, I shouldn't have done that. Her impossibly blue eyes widen, and her cheeks flush red.

"I'm tired, so thanks but goodnight," she stutters some of her words and quickly runs away from me up the stairs.

What the fuck was I thinking, standing so close to her or touching her soft, fucking, hair? I don't do relationships. I walk into the lounge and sit down.

"Bro, she is hot," Luke says, leaning back on the sofa and watching me for some kind of reaction.

I look over at him, noticing how he has grown up recently, looking older than I’ve ever seen him.

"Watch it," I say, opening a beer that Luke has placed on the table.

"You like her," he says, looking a little shocked.

"No, I don't." I end the conversation because, honestly, I need to get her out of my head. She reminds me of things I can't have because of my past, like a happy, normal future.

86

Tilly

"I forgot how frigging awesome you always look," I compliment my best friend as she pulls down her tight, black, sparkling dress, which shows off all her curves. Her blond hair is curled down her back like mine, and we are both wearing a little makeup as I don't like it, and she doesn’t need it.

"Coming from the red-headed bombshell." She shakes her head at me with a grin.

I walk over and stand next to the mirror with her. I’ll admit, I do look good today. I'm wearing a tight-feeling, green dress that dips to show off my breasts. The dip stops just before my belly button, and you can see the curves of my breasts, which I’m sure have gotten bigger during the last two weeks. I know I won’t be able to wear a dress like this for much longer, but my stomach looks as flat as usual now.

"Come on, picture time," Izzy says, pulling me to her and taking several photos of us on both our phones. My phone rings in the middle of a picture, and I'm quick to ignore it, but I know Izzy saw my mum’s name.

"Why are you ignoring your mum? And deleting your Facebook and Twitter?" she asks, placing her hands on her hips. Izzy loves my mum, like most people, including me, do, and she must think I’m awful to ignore her calls. If I tell my mum where I am, she will come here and he will follow.

"Not tonight, no questions please," I whisper, guilt, and a slight bit of fear, stuck in my throat. It’s not that my family has done anything wrong, but I have more than them and myself to think of now. Everything has changed, and the one person I wish was here, is my mum.

"Tomorrow, I want answers, Tilly. I'm worried about you," she tells me firmly, placing her hand on my arm.

I cover her hand with mine, looking at our painted nails, which match. I remember when we both tried to paint our nails like our mums when we were seven. Let’s just say that more nail polish got on our fingers than our nails.

"No promises . . . but I will try to tell you some stuff. There’s a lot to tell," I say, knowing I didn’t tell her anything that happened in France this past year. I should have, but I was stupid enough not to because Izzy had been so busy and stressed with all the changes in her life. And then, there was the car accident.

"Tomorrow," Izzy says with a stern look, making me smile. It doesn’t suit her, acting all serious, and she ends up laughing at me.

We finish getting ready before going down to the kitchen. I slip on my silver heels, giving me a little height boost, but I don't need it. Izzy’s black heels are far higher than mine because she is so much shorter than I am. I kind of wish I was her height sometimes, it’s difficult to find a man as tall as me, or taller. And I like taller men, like Harley.

Nope, stop that thought.

We walk down the stairs, with Izzy grinning at me the whole time. She looks so happy to have me here, but then, I never expected less from Izzy. You know, sometimes in life, you have that bond with someone who isn’t blood? Well, that is my bond with Izzy, a sisterly bond.

"I'm a lucky man." Izzy stops by the door to the kitchen as Blake walks out, his words slow and seductive. He walks straight to her and slides an arm around her waist, pulling her to his chest. The look he is giving her should be illegal, and Izzy is a very lucky woman.

"I’ll meet you in there," Izzy says as she giggles at something Blake whispers to her, and I look away as they kiss.

I walk around them toward the kitchen, wishing, in a way, I had met as good guy as Blake seems to be. My ex is anything but good, and I thought I was crazy in love with him. Look where that got me, I think.

My gaze finds Harley's first, like he is the only person in the room, and I struggle to pull my gaze away. I check out his tight, black shirt and black jeans, which make him look bloody amazing. His dark-brown hair is tied back, like usual, showing off his bright-green eyes, which seem brighter as he takes me in from head to toe. I do eventually look away, the pressure of his gaze making me nervous, and see Luke leaning against the sink, smirking at me and then looking at Harley.

"What do you think?" I twirl a little for everyone who’s staring at me. Well, just for Harley. In fact, I don’t even know why I’m asking if he likes what I’m wearing. I guess some part of me just wants to hear his answer.

"I love the dress." Luke playfully winks at me, but Harley never answers.

I try not to let it annoy me, but it does a little. As handsome as Luke is with his tattooed arms, well-trimmed beard, and tight clothes, which show off his massive build, he isn’t Harley. There’s just something about Harley that makes me unable to stop thinking about him.

Izzy and Blake come into the room looking rosy-cheeked, and Izzy’s lipstick is a little askew, but it doesn’t matter as she seems so happy. It’s hard to actually look away from them both, with how comfortable they look with each other. I have to admit to myself that I’m a little jealous because I wish I had met a good guy like Blake instead of where my life ended up taking me.

Izzy lets go of Blake’s arm and walks over to stand next to me.

"Let’s go," Izzy says, hooking her arm with mine as she leads me out of the kitchen, and I feel Harley's eyes on my back. I can’t explain how I know he is looking at me, but I can.

"Come on, man, we’re leaving," I hear Luke say, and I turn to see him pat Harley’s back as he is still watching me silently, like I knew he was.

The taxi bus is already outside when we leave the house, and the taxi driver is holding the door open as he speaks on his phone. The middle-aged man nods at us, his eyes spending way too long watching Izzy and me.

“Eyes up here, mate, if you know what’s good for you,” Blake warns him as I get into the taxi with Izzy.

The driver says something I can’t hear, but the tone is easy to understand, he sounds scared, and I don’t blame him one bit. The King brothers and Blake look a scary lot altogether.

After everyone is in, I sit in the taxi bus quietly as I watch the town. It's a quiet village with beautiful, grey stone houses built around a large river. We pass the massive, grey stone bridge I saw on the way in. It is arched and looks very old. I gaze behind me, and my eyes lock with Harley, who is staring at me.

I can't pull my eyes away until we stop outside a building in the middle of the town. I can't see much other than the name outlined in lights and the front door. There is also a massive queue in front of the club, and they aren't letting many people in so it must be busy. I can’t say I’ve been to many clubs because we lived in a small town in France, and I would have to travel to the central city to go out. By the time I turned eighteen, I was too busy with setting up my business with my brother and editing books for low rates to build a client base.

And then I met him, and there was no way he would let me go out to clubs like this. He never let me go out at all, not unless he was at my side and watched my every move. I’m going on twenty . . . yet as I look at the club, I’ve never felt older or more lost.

The sound of Luke sliding the door of the taxi bus open snaps me from my thoughts.

We all get out, and I follow Luke up to the club and to the bouncer. The bouncer grins at Luke when he sees him, and they do a manly hug and handshake–clearly, they know each other–before he lets us in. The club is boiling hot, and the loud music fills my ears straight away when we walk in.

Thank god for my small dress.

I find myself staring around at all the shiny surfaces and the bottles lining the wall behind the bar. It’s a very well decorated club, and it’s clear someone has spent a lot of money on it. It's not trashy at all. There is a shining dance floor, with stools around it and people sitting on them, talking as they drink cocktails. There’s also a glass balcony overlooking everything. While I'm staring around the room, I see Harley walking toward the bar, and several girls turn their heads to watch him. I can't blame them, the man is hotter than any guy I’ve seen in a long time. There’s something about him that makes you not want to look away, and, in my case, makes me want to be near him. He looks back, like he can feel me watching, and I pull my gaze away.

“I can’t believe we never went clubbing, you remember when we were fifteen and it’s all we wanted to do? We used to beg Grayson to take us, but he wouldn’t,” Izzy says with a laugh, referring to my oldest brother.

“I remember him walking out of the room and telling us to leave him alone, he was a moody asshole back then.”

Izzy laughs and links her arm in mine as we follow Luke upstairs to the balcony. The moment the balcony doors shut, the light music from up here can be heard, and it’s clear the room is soundproof. Elliot is at the bar with some men in suits. He waves at us as we come in.

I sit on one of the leather couches facing the dance floor with the others. Izzy and Blake sit together on one, and Luke sits next to me. I don’t know how long I sit, quietly watching the people dance, losing themselves to the music and wondering if that’s what I need, to lose myself to music and just forget everything for one night. To just lose myself and my past.

A waitress dressed all in black, with ample cleavage hanging out of her tight top, comes over, eying up both Luke and Blake, but Blake doesn’t seem to notice her as he talks to Izzy. That’s a sign of a good man right there.

"Can I get you all anything?" she asks with her eyes eating up Luke, and he leans back on the sofa, his arms wide.

"Shots all around, tequila and a beer for me, gorgeous," Luke says, making her giggle. She might as well lie naked on the table for him at this rate.

“What do you want?” Luke asks, and Izzy replies before I can say anything.

“Tilly is a classic Vodka and Coke girl.” Which would usually be true, but not tonight.

"I’ll have a vodka and Coke," I say to the waitress, and she takes down all our orders before leaving to make them.

I quickly get up to follow her, but Izzy asks before I can walk away, "Where are you going?"

"Oh, I don't want ice so I'm just going to check she doesn't put any in," I say, making up another lie and wanting to kick myself for it.

She is going to hate me when I can finally tell her, and I feel like the lies I’ve told since I’ve come here are just adding up. I never used to lie, and now look at me, I even lie to myself every morning by saying it’s going to be okay when that can’t be true.

"Right," Izzy says, with a look that makes me wonder what she is thinking and hoping she can’t see straight through me like she always used to be able to.

"Be right back," I say before walking over to the bar. I call the girl over, who smiles at me.

"Did you want something else? Elliot said all of your drinks are on the house," she says, looking behind me to my table. At Luke, I’m guessing.

"No, I just remembered I have to drive somewhere tomorrow so no vodka in the coke," I tell her, and she gets out her notepad, writing it down.

"Okay, sugar cups." She winks at me as I flush red. My hand travels to my stomach without thought, and I look back at the table to see Izzy staring at me. I try to avoid her gaze as I walk back to the table, noticing Elliot has joined us.

"Hey, Elliot, right? Nice to see you again, and I promise not break any of your stuff this time," I say.

Elliot nods at me with a slight laugh.

“It’s cool, I didn’t need the stuff in those boxes,” he says, but I’m sure he is just saying that to make me feel better.

"Where’s Harley?" Elliot asks Luke, who shrugs as he replies.

"Downstairs at the bar, he is in a weird-ass mood this week."

"Is Allie going to be here soon?" Izzy asks Elliot, whose hard face softens under her name. I know Allie and Elliot are dating, and they are madly in love. Izzy told me they went through a lot and that Elliot is a different man since he has been with Allie. Apparently, they are perfect for each other.

"Yeah, soon. I'm going to get her. I just needed to chat with some staff."

"Go on, then, I want to see my bestie." She grins. I heard so much about this Allie from Izzy that I'm looking forward to meeting her.

"All right, you’re such a demanding pain in the ass." Elliot chuckles before leaving. It’s not long before the drinks arrive, and I quickly take my Coke off the tray for the waitress.

"So . . . shots to finally meeting the famous Tilly. Seriously, Izzy has told us everything about you but don’t worry, most of it is good.” Luke hands me a shot and winks.

Shit, how am I going to get out of this?

"To Tilly," he says, pouring his shot back while I pretend to drink mine and then I stand, pouring it into my coke before anyone sees.

“Thanks for this.” I lift the empty shot and put it on the table before walking over to the window overlooking the dance floor.

I pretend to watch the people dancing on the floor for a while, but my thoughts are swimming with worries about my future and what I’m going to do now. This wasn’t how I planned my life. This wasn’t what I planned at all, but what can I do? I can’t get out of this one no matter how much I may want to.

I look over to see Harley at the bar, just as he downs another drink. I don’t know why I’m pretending a guy like him would look twice at me. The moment he knows, he is going to walk away. I wouldn’t even want to put the responsibility of me on his shoulders, he is clearly a good guy.

"I'm going to dance," I say suddenly, deciding I just need to relax and stop staring at a man I can’t have.

"Me, too," Izzy says, standing up.

Izzy and Blake follow me out from the balcony and down the stairs to the lower floor. I filter through the barely-dressed bodies of people before closing my eyes and letting the music relax me. It’s a fast song I don’t recognise, but it’s easy to move to.

I don't know how long I'm dancing with my eyes closed when I feel large, warm hands grabbing my hips and pulling me back to an impossibly-hard chest. I stiffen in reaction as fear claws up my throat.

It can't be Daniel.

"Only me, siren. I wanted a dance," Harley's deep, throaty voice whispers next to my ear, and my body instantly relaxes into his arms.

I open my eyes to see Izzy dancing near me with Blake, but, thankfully, he is distracting her. I turn to face him slowly, and he keeps his hands on my sides the whole time, as if he doesn’t want to let me go far; I know I feel the same.

I know I will regret this in the morning. I will regret letting any man get close to me again. But Harley King isn’t just any man. I start swaying my hips and I wind my arms around his neck as my body takes control, the beat of the music is slow, and he knows how to move to it. We are pressed so tightly together that I can smell his incredible scent even with the scent of beer on his breath.

His body is hard but soft as we melt together. I forget who, and where, we are as I gaze up into his eyes and lean on my tiptoes, pressing a kiss to his shocked lips. I pull away so I can lean up to his body to whisper into his ear.

"Thanks for a memory I won't forget. I needed to escape for a while."

I pull away from his warm body as I quickly move off the dance floor. Finding my way outside, I hail a taxi waiting outside the club. I send a text to Izzy, telling her I've gone home as I don't feel well.

Only when I'm on my way back to the house do I relax, remembering how perfect Harley tasted and how, at least, I have one good memory from the last few months to remember. Even if it can never happen again.

87

Harley

"How did you do that?" my girlfriend Hazel asks as I pull on my shirt while she watches.

I turn to look at her as I pull my jeans up. Hazel is pretty in that classic, brown-haired, blue-eyed, girl-next-door kind of way. We've been dating for a year now, and it still shocks me that I've kept my home life a secret from her. I only lie to her because I care for her. Or that’s what I keep telling myself. The truth is, she is my first girlfriend and I’m in love with her. I love how simple she is, how she only wants me and nothing else. It’s easy being with her.

"Just that boxing class I told you about," I say, wanting to flinch at the lie that comes out smoothly from my mouth.

Hazel smiles, wrapping the bedsheet around her as she walks over to me. Hell, I'm a sixteen-year-old lad and I can't keep my eyes off her even after I've just had her.

"Why don't I stay at yours tonight?" She pouts, and I sigh. I don’t like letting her down, I never have, but this is just how it is now.

"Not tonight. I've got to go," I say, walking closer to her and kissing her forehead as she sighs.

"Why won't you let me stay at yours? It's always rushed with you, and then you leave," she asks me.

"We could book a hotel and stay overnight together." I avoid her question.

"Harley," she grumbles.

"I have to go," I say, not looking at her again as I leave her house and head to my car. I drive back to my home in a few minutes, and I know the boys are hiding in their rooms as Dad’s car is here.

When I walk in, I hear the music blasting downstairs in the basement, and I try to make it to the stairs without them hearing me. I don’t want to deal with this shit tonight. Just one night off would be fucking great. I know Seb is out with Luke tonight, but I couldn’t find Elliot to tell him I was going out.

"Come on, boy, your Dad has been waiting," Arthur, my dad’s best friend and business partner, says, coming out of the kitchen with some girl about my age wrapped around him.

Arthur has a cruel expression, which matches his personality, and he’s wearing an expensive-looking suit. His brown hair is cut short, and his blue eyes watch me like I’m about to run. I bet he would love it if I did, but he knows I won’t. I won’t leave my brothers with my asshole of a father.

"Okay," I grind out, letting go of my tight grip on the bannister and following Arthur down the stairs to the basement.

I'm a little taken aback to see three women, naked and dancing on the bar as music blasts through the room. I catch Elliot's guilty face as he sits by our dad in the middle of the room on one of the sofas. There's a woman sitting on Elliot's lap, kissing his neck, and I swallow the urge to vomit at the knowledge Elliot doesn't have much choice right now. You know what . . . fuck it, it's worth a beating to stop this from happening. He is too young for this, and it’s not like I can call the police or social services to help. The local police live in The Cage, and the last social worker who came here suddenly became very rich and disappeared.

"Elliot, get the fuck upstairs," I say, glaring at my father as Elliot slides the woman off his lap, jumping up and rushing out.

Elliot gets it worse than Sebastian, and I have no idea why. It’s bad enough Elliot is the image of our father, the two look so alike.

"Harley, no need to ruin all the fun," he says, and the few guys in the room laugh at my father’s poor joke. No part of this is fun, it’s just messed up.

Arthur smirks at me as he sits at the bar, watching, and I pull my gaze away from him back to my father.

"Come, sit," he commands, nodding his head to the empty seat next to him.

I tighten my fists and sit next to him on the sofa like he asks because I know he will just get Elliot back if I don’t. My father is dressed in a shirt that's open, showing off how much of a big guy he is. Luckily for me, I follow our father in that trait. I'm nearly as big as he is with all the training. The fights are few and far between and much more for my father's sick pleasure than the money I earn.

The minute I sit down, the slut who was flung over Elliot sits on my lap with her wandering hands. The smell of stale cigarettes and cheap perfume fills my nose, making me want to be sick. When I look up, seeing her dazed eyes and the injection marks scattered all down her arms, I feel sicker.

"Tell me, how is that pretty girlfriend of yours?" Arthur asks with a smirk as his hand travels up the short skirt of the woman he is with. She has similar marks on her arms, and I’m betting my father is the one who gives her all the drugs she wants.

"Fine." I grit my teeth, hating that he even knows what she looks like.

"Pamela, baby, take my boy and teach him how to look after that sweet girlfriend of his," Dad says, stroking the arm of Pamela, who is on my lap. Sickness fills me when I process his words.

"No."

I push away from the sofa to stand up, making Pamela jump off my lap, and my father stands too. There’s a strange silence in the room, just the music playing, but no one says a word. I know better than to show him up like this, but I don’t want to fuck whoever he wants anymore. I can’t do that and keep dating Hazel. It’s not fair to her. He comes close to my face as he grins in a cocky way.

"You'll fuck her, or I’ll get your brothers to,” he says, knowing I will protect them no matter what.

“When you’re done, I have someone for you to fight. I don’t want him walking after, so be ready." He squeezes my shoulder with a warning in his eyes, and I know he will beat the shit out of me if I say no.

I look over to the stupid woman who must be ten years older than me. I don't want to do this. I don't want to cheat on Hazel. I don't have any choice. But there is one choice I do have, and that’s breaking up with Hazel tomorrow and then never having a relationship again.

I don’t deserve that kind of happiness, and my brothers need me.

I wake up in a hot sweat as the memories of that fucking night wash over me, making me feel sick. What the fuck is causing me to remember this shit? It takes me a few times of rubbing my face to remind myself I’m in a better place. That I’m not a kid anymore, but the resolve of staying away from women and anything serious has never left me. I avoid girls my own age in case I fall for them, in case I like them too much. Older women are just easier, and usually mean I can walk away in the morning. No matter how shit that makes me. I do tell them it’s never more than one night and, usually, they want the same thing.

I roll out of bed and head to the shower, turning it to a hot temperature to wash away the thoughts of anything I remember. I dress in a suit and try to think of today, and then realise I'm taking Tilly to my work today.

Why the fuck am I nervous?

I haven't been able to get that kiss out of my head since Saturday, but all day Sunday, I couldn't get her alone to talk to because Izzy was there.

I brush my long hair back into a knot at the back of my head, and I finish straightening my tie. I have two Skype meetings today and three other meetings about new classes joining the gym. It's going to be a long-ass day.

I look at myself in the mirror, noticing all the changes since I was seventeen years old. These days, I don't look like my twenty-four-year-old age, I look in my thirties. That's why I have no fucking clue why someone as hot as Tilly would kiss me when she should be with someone her own age. Fuck, I know four years isn't a big age difference but, to me, it feels like it.

I come out of my room at the same time Tilly does. I flash her a smile as I check out her outfit. Fuck me, she looks like a sexy librarian. She is wearing tight, little black slacks and a fitted, white shirt. Hell, she even has these black glasses on. Shit, all I'm going to be thinking about today is fucking her over my desk with just those glasses on. Maybe she could keep the heels on, too.

"Morning, I like the glasses," I say in a deeper voice than usual as my palms start itching for me to touch her.

"Morning to you, too. Thanks, I only wear them when I work." She blushes, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear as the rest is up in a tight bun.

I step a little closer, just so I can smell her sweet, fruity smell, and whisper, "You should always wear them, they make you more spectacular than usual."

"Oh," she whispers back, as we stare at each other.

The door down the hall bangs open as Luke comes out of his room, and I step back.

"Good morning," he shouts, way too cheerful for first thing in the morning.

"We’re leaving in an hour," I say to Tilly, but I leave before I do something stupid, like press her against the wall and kiss her. I have to adjust myself in this tight suit, and Luke notices with a laugh before he walks down the stairs. I'm lucky he doesn't say anything.

I hear Tilly following us, but I force myself not to look back. I need to get as far away from her as possible. I head straight to the espresso machine and turn it on, sliding a cup underneath it.

"Do you want one?" I ask Tilly as she hovers in the doorway.

"Nope. I can buy my own food later," she says as she nervously looks around.

"You can eat with us, the cleaners are paid to do a weekly shop and we never eat it all," I tell her.

"Are you sure?" she asks, and I nod.

"So, coffee?" I ask again.

"No, I’ll just have some juice and toast. I don’t like coffee," she says.

“Who doesn’t like coffee?” I chuckle, making her smile.

“Seriously, I couldn’t live without the stuff,” Luke says, taking the cup from the espresso machine as I glare at him. “Dude, I’m in a rush today.” He shrugs and starts drinking. I hope the coffee burns his mouth, the fucker.

"Help yourself, Tilly." I wave my hand at the kitchen.

"Sorry, guys, I have to go. I've overslept and have an early class," Luke says, grabbing an apple and downing his coffee.

"Bye," I say as I get a bottle of juice from the fridge and hand it to Tilly while she puts her toast in the toaster.

I eat a few grapes and an apple as she eats her toast in silence. An awkward kind of silence, which I don't like. After I make myself a new coffee, I know I need to say something. I don’t want it to be like this between us.

"So . . . today I’ll show you how to work everything. Basically, I just need you to answer the phones and answer any questions people may have," I explain. My other secretary does all the paperwork, so I don’t need her to fill in there.

"All right, I can do that," she replies.

"I have a few meetings today, so I can’t be interrupted unless it's important," I tell her, and she nods.

"So family only?" she asks as she eats her toast. I want to offer her butter, but she doesn't seem to care.

"Yeah, Sebastian, my brother who you haven't met, is my business partner and he will be there today," I say, drinking more of my coffee.

"Izzy told me about him. Elliot's twin, right?"

"Yes." I nod.

"Is he the married one?" she asks as she finishes her food.

"Yeah, Maisy is his wife, and Jake is their son. They have another one on the way who I can’t wait to meet," I respond.

"How far along is she?" she asks, looking at me now as that seems to catch her attention for some reason.

"About four months, I believe," I answer and then drink the rest of my coffee, looking back at Tilly, who is staring out the window in thought. She is so beautiful, and not in a fake way. Unlike most girls I meet, who wear a lot of makeup, dye their hair, and try their hardest to look perfect, Tilly just looks perfect.

"Ready to go?" I ask, clearing my throat.

"Sure." She snaps out of whatever thought she had and smiles at me as she clears her plate and follows me to my car.

"So? Do you drive?" I ask as I wait for her to put her seatbelt on.

"Yes, but my car is with my family in France," she says with a sigh.

Why would she have left so quickly, and without her car? She only had one suitcase when she turned up here, and it's clear she hasn’t planned any of this. Something else is going on.

"You could ask someone in your family to drive it here," I respond, watching her carefully for her reaction. My siren is hiding something, and every lie she tells me is going to help me figure it out. I could ask a friend I know to look her up and I could have every detail of her life sent to me tomorrow, but it feels wrong to do that. I want her to trust me, and it bothers me that I even care this much. She is digging her way into my life without even trying, and I’m just handing her the shovel.

"No, I will just figure it out," she mutters, looking out the window as I drive out of the driveway.

"Well, my old Range Rover is in the garage. It's just a spare so no one will miss it if you want to borrow it," I tell her.

"Really?" she asks, a little taken back.

"Really." I smirk at her as she smiles.

"Thanks. I mean, you don't have to be so, well, nice to me," she says quietly, and I glance over at her.

"I don't, but I know when someone has had a hard time and needs someone to be nice for once," I say, looking away as I drive the rest of the way to work in silence.

I watch Tilly as she looks around the gym when I open all the doors. I can’t take my eyes off the way her red hair shines in the morning sun and how little bits of stray hair move with the light wind. The way her bright eyes seem to understand me with one look as she smiles at me. Tilly is something to be stared at, she is so beautiful.

"Here is where you will be and right down that corridor, at the end, is my office." I point it out to her before leading her around the desk.

I quickly show her how to work the computer and show her the diary. I show her how to log people in, as that’s the only complicated part.

"If anyone new joins, just call my office and I’ll sort them out if you have any issues." She nods at me.

I turn to say hello to some of the early regulars coming into the gym and nearly growl when a guy winks at Tilly, making her smile. Maybe this wasn't a good idea.

"I'm going to my office," I mutter to Tilly, who gives me a small smile before I turn to leave.

88

Tilly

“Can you tell Harley I need to see him?” a woman asks as she leans over the counter, smiling at me.

She is older than I am, I would guess she’s in her mid-thirties, and she is stunning with light-blond hair and a body that shows she uses the gym a lot. She has a small crop top on, which her large breasts are nearly falling out of, and I bet they would if she attempted to run on a treadmill.

“He said no one other than family is allowed to interrupt him today, sorry,” I explain, and she narrows her eyes at me. “I can take a note,” I say.

“He will want to see me, don’t worry about it,” she says and then walks off down the corridor toward Harley’s office.

I get up and go to follow her, but I suddenly feel sick. Instead of walking any further, I open the door to the bathroom near me and run to the nearest toilet. I don’t know how long I’m puking before I feel a warm hand rubbing my back and pulling stray bits of hair away from my face.

“Here,” I hear Harley say to me before he passes me some tissue, and I wipe my mouth as I stand up.

Harley surprises me by taking my hand and nodding his head toward the bathroom door. He walks us out and straight to his office, opening it for me. I walk in and look around at the massive, wooden desk and the big chair behind it, there is a bookcase and a filing cabinet also in the room. This is an impressive office.

Harley walks over to the mini fridge on top of the filing cabinet after shutting the office door, getting out a bottle of water for me.

“Here.” He offers it to me, and I nod, accepting the drink as he pulls out the chair by the desk.

“Please sit, Tilly,” he says, and I do, only because I still feel like crap.

Harley sits on the end of the desk, watching me closely, his mind no doubt figuring things out as I drink the water slowly.

“I think–”

“Don’t. Please don’t say anything you think you know or say it out loud. I just can’t–” I mutter, interrupting him. I look down at the ground and stay still as silence fills the room.

“Why are you running, Tilly?” he asks me gently.

“Because I don’t want to remember,” I answer quietly, lifting my head to meet his gaze.

“I understand that.”

“How can you? How can you be so scared of your past that you can’t even say the words out loud? That you can’t even think about it without shaking or wanting to run,” I end up snapping out, and he tilts his head to the side as we stare at each other.

“Because my past keeps me up at night, too,” he tells me, shocking me into silence as I see the truth in his eyes.

“Hey, bro,” a voice shouts as the office door is slammed open, and I turn to see a man walking in. This must be Sebastian, as he looks so much like Elliot but less wild.

Sebastian has a suit on, his hair is cut short, and his jaw is close shaved. He gives us both a cheeky smile. “And you must be Tilly. Izzy has been telling me about you and your unexpected arrival,” he says.

“You’re Sebastian, right?” I ask, and he nods.

“The good-looking brother.” He points a finger at his chest, making me laugh.

“The brother who has his own office,” Harley points out, and Sebastian only grins.

“Was I interrupting something?”

“No, but Tilly isn’t feeling well so I’m going to take her home,” Harley says.

“I’m fine now,” I say, standing up and walking around the desk, but Harley catches my arm, stopping me.

“You sure?” he asks, his thumb rubbing circles on my arm.

It is comforting, and I find myself leaning into him a little. “Certain,” I reply, and he lets go after a second’s pause. “Nice to meet you, Sebastian,” I say as he opens the door for me, nodding.

I walk out of the office and go back to my desk. The rest of the day goes quickly and, before I know it, it’s time for us to close up.

“Hey, Tilly, my wife, Maisy, is making dinner and she invited Harley and you to come. She would love to meet you,” Sebastian says as he comes out of his office, just as I walk down the corridor toward Harley’s office.

“I don’t know . . .” I say as I watch Harley come out of his office, locking the door.

“Come on, Maisy makes amazing food, and Jake loves to meet new people,” Sebastian says, tilting his head to the side as he looks at Harley and me.

“I guess I can,” I say just as Harley gets to us, his eyes locked with mine.

“How are you feeling?” he asks me straight away.

“I’m good now,” I tell him.

“Was it just a morning thing?” Harley asks, making my heart pound when I know he is onto what is going on with me. I should just tell him, but I can’t seem to make the words come out of my mouth. Let alone, even think the words to say them.

“Yes,” I say, giving him the answer he wants without saying another word, and he nods, his eyes moving down my body.

Thankfully, Sebastian starts talking and I can look away from Harley’s luring, green eyes when they meet mine. The unspoken word just seems to burn between us.

“Tilly said she is coming to dinner with us. I’m sure you won’t disagree with that.” Sebastian pats Harley’s arm and walks off.

“Meet you two there,” Sebastian adds over his shoulder, and neither I nor Harley move.

I don’t know what to say to him, or how to say anything. I feel like any chance of him liking me just went flying out the window, and I’m expecting to see a Harley-sized hole in the front door.

“Come on.” He sighs after a second of me overthinking everything, shocking me again when he slides his hand into mine as he leads us out of the gym.

“Why are you holding my hand?” I ask him.

“Why are you not letting go?” he responds, and I choose not to answer that as I look away.

I wait for him to lock the doors, and then we get into his car after he unlocks it. The drive out of town is quiet, and I don’t feel like saying anything as I just watch him drive. How can someone drive so sexily? Just watching the way he turns the wheel and the way his muscles in his arms flex as he changes gears is beyond hot. I’ve never noticed that about anyone before, but here I am, staring at a man driving.

I’ve never had anyone walk into my life and make me feel safe around them, but I feel that way around him. He makes me feel safe, he makes me feel like my past can’t haunt me.

We eventually pull into a driveway not far out of town, and a barn conversion house appears at the end. The barn is lit by little solar lights under the windows, and there are two cars parked at the side, which Harley parks next to. I get out my side at the same time as Harley, who seems to just be watching me for something, gets out of his. I almost like that he doesn’t demand an answer from me.

“Har-har,” is shouted from the door by a wriggling, little boy in the arms of Sebastian.

The little boy has wavy, black hair and a cute, little face. He is dressed in jeans and a white top with a car on it. He is so sweet and loud. How can someone so small be shouting so loud?

“Hey, Jake,” Harley says as he picks Jake up from Sebastian, and Jake wraps his little arms around Harley’s neck and hugs him. Jake rests his head on his shoulder and looks at me, making me smile, and I stick my tongue out at him, which makes him giggle.

“How old is he?” I ask Sebastian.

“Ten months,” he tells me, waving a hand inside the house. “Come in, it’s cold out here.”

I walk in and slide my heels off as Harley takes his shoes off.

“This way,” Sebastian says, and I follow him through the house.

There’s a small, cosy-looking lounge and then a dining room before we get to the kitchen, where a girl my age is pulling something out of the oven. She places a tray of what looks like enchiladas down and puts the stove mitts down as she turns to smile at me.

“You must be Tilly,” she says, walking over and pulling me into a hug.

I’m a little shocked at her friendly introduction, but I don’t mind a hug so I return it. When she leans back, I can’t help but think how unfair it is that she has had a baby and is pregnant again and looks amazing. Her long, black hair is up in a messy bun, and she’s wearing casual clothes, which show off the tiny, little bump she has.

“I have to say, you look amazing for someone who is pregnant and has a little one already,” I say.

“Oh, I don’t, but thank you.” She laughs as Sebastian wraps an arm around her and kisses the side of her head.

“You’re crazy beautiful,” he tells her, making her blush a little. “Why don’t you two take Jake to the lounge to play with his toys while I help Maisy serve up dinner?” Sebastian says.

“Sounds good,” Harley replies, and Jake tightens his hands around Harley’s neck as he hugs him again. It’s clear Jake loves Harley.

“Here, go and sit with him and I will get some toys out,” Harley says and hands me the toddler.

“Err, sure, I mean, yes. I just have never held a little one before.”

“You might need the experience one day,” he tells me gently as I accept Jake. I manage to place him on my hip, and he reaches up, taking my glasses off and tries to put them into his mouth.

“Nope, these aren’t food.” I chuckle, and he gives me a toothy grin as I take the glasses from him.

“Har-har,” he says, pointing at the door Harley just left through.

“I know, you love Har-har,” I say as I hold Jake, and I am surprised by how heavy he is.

I walk over to the rug in the room and sit down with Jake in my lap. Jake tries to crawl away the moment I try to sit him down, and I have to pick him up again. It’s only a few minutes of trying to keep his attention before Harley comes in with two trucks in his arms. He puts the trucks in front of Jake, and he crawls over and starts pushing them around the rug.

“Do you like children?” I ask Harley, watching how he looks at Jake.

“Yes, you?” he replies.

“No idea, well, not yet.”

“I think you will be a natural,” he tells me gently, but he doesn’t say anything else as he watches me play with Jake.

I hope Harley is right.

89

Tilly

“Can I have a word with you before you go to bed?” Harley asks me when we get back from Sebastian and Maisy’s house after a lovely meal.

I was surprised by how much information about Harley they managed to tell me over the dinner. I think they both suspect something is going on, so they decided to tell me every good thing they could think of about Harley. I learnt that he always babysits for Jake, and that he helped them so much when Jake was teething and no one was getting any sleep. That Harley’s favourite colour is blue, and he likes strawberry cheesecake. They gave me a lot to think about.

I was hoping to avoid any conversation with Harley, so I planned on rushing up the stairs as soon as we got home, but that doesn’t seem to be happening. I pause, with my hand on the bannister, and look back at him.

“I’m tired,” I respond.

“You can avoid this all you like, but I’m asking you to talk to me. I won’t judge you, and I won’t stop you from walking away. Anything you tell me, I will never tell anyone else,” he tells me gently.

“You will judge me, Harley,” I whisper as he moves closer and gently runs his hand down my arm.

“How about I tell you something about me that people judge, and then you can tell me about this?” he asks as he places his hand on my stomach, where there is a slight, hard bump.

“You know anyway.”

“Tilly,” he says gently, and I nod, knowing that some part of me wants to talk to him, and a bigger part of me already trusts him.

I haven’t spoken to anyone about what is going on, and I don’t know why, but I kind of trust him. He takes my hand and leads me down to the other set of stairs at the end of the corridor. They lead up to another door, and he opens it before flicking on the light.

The room is a massive, attic conversion, which has a desk, two sofas, three bookcases, and several old boxes around the room. It’s a cosy room and well-used from the looks of the all the things lying around on the desk.

“This is my office, well, office space that I like to be in. I sleep up here some nights,” he tells me as he shuts the door behind us, and I walk over to the sofa.

“It’s a lovely room,” I comment, but he doesn’t reply to me.

I sit down, and he comes and sits right next to me, his body pushed against mine. It surprises me when I don’t attempt to move.

“How far along are you?” he asks me straight away.

“I thought you were going to tell me something about you first,” I say, with a small, awkward laugh.

“Okay . . . fair enough,” he says and then clears his throat. “I fight in a place called The Cage, and I have done so since I was a teenager,” he says, watching for how I react as he looks down at me.

“Do you win?” I ask. I want to be shocked, but some part of me isn’t shocked at all. I knew he had secrets, it’s written all over his face. I’m glad it’s this, in a way, and not a secret wife and kids he hides in another town or something.

“Every time,” he says, but there’s a hint of sadness in his voice which makes me wonder if he likes to win at all.

“Do you hate it?” I ask him, and he runs his hand through his hair, which he left down at Sebastian’s when Jake pulled the hairband out.

“Yes,” he tells me, and I put my hand on his knee, squeezing gently before I start talking.

“I’m five months pregnant and please don’t ask why I don’t look pregnant or have much of a bump, it just seems to be that way,” I tell him, almost not wanting to tell him this about me. I know most guys would run the other way.

“You can kick me out or run away from me. I get that. I’m a pregnant person you don’t know, who moved into your house and kissed you.” I mentally cringe as I blurt that out. He looks down at me, shaking his head ever so slightly, but I catch it.

“One time, when I was seventeen, I fought and nearly lost. The fight was bad, and I ended up killing the man to survive. Afterward, I was sitting at the bar and a woman came up to me. She was a lot older than me, and I’d never seen her before, but I will never forget her words.”

“What did she say?” I ask him.

“That you fight for the best things in life, you fight to survive, and you don’t give up. That anything simple and straightforward isn’t going to be worth it. It’s the hard things–the complicated things–that challenge you but give you the best rewards. She told me that and then walked away, but the words stuck around. I have a feeling you’re one of the best things in life, and I’m not going to walk away.” He says each word with emotion, an emotion that I’m feeling too as I feel my heart pounding inside my chest. A silence fills the room as I don’t know how to reply to him. We just stare at each other, our faces inches apart.

“I’ve killed people in my fights, does that not make you want to run from me? Most women would,” he asks me gently.

I’m a little shocked by that, but there’s something about him that makes me think he wouldn’t have done it on purpose. It’s just the way he says it, and the way he took Izzy into his home and accepted her as his sister straight away. No questions asked. He looked after her, a heartless killer wouldn’t have done that. It’s other things too, like the way his family is around him, how they respect him, and it’s not out of fear. No, it’s respect that is brought on by doing good things and earning it.

“No, it doesn’t make me want to run. My family is complicated, but I know that even if someone has been forced to do bad things to survive, it doesn’t make them a bad person,” I say, thinking of my father for only a second. He was in jail for a year for something he did, but he isn’t a bad person. Not one bit of him is.

“Why are you running, Tilly?” he asks. My name is spoken so softly that I almost miss him saying it. I almost want to beg him to whisper my name once more. I keep my eyes locked on his green ones as I answer him.

“I’m running from my ex-boyfriend, the baby’s father,” I say quietly, watching as he nods, his eyes blazing.

“What did he do?” Harley asks, but even thinking of that night has me tensing up.

Harley notices and pulls me closer to his side, wrapping his arm around my waist. I rest my head on his shoulder. I don’t even think I can move away if I wanted to, my body just wants to relax against him. I love how he smells when I am this close, like mint.

“Why do I feel safe with you? Why do I trust you when I couldn’t even trust my family to talk to them before I ran?” I mumble to him.

“I don’t know why, but I’m glad you came here, Tilly,” he tells me.

“Why is that?” I ask.

“You’re not ready for that answer yet,” he tells me gently as I look up at him. Harley leans down and presses a kiss to my forehead.

“You still didn’t answer my question,” he reminds me. I know I didn’t, but I don’t want to ruin this moment between us with my past. Not yet.

“I can’t, I’m not ready to talk about it yet. I will move out if you want. I know you didn’t sign up for a pregnant woman with a messed-up past living in your house,” I tell him, because I know it’s not fair to expect him to have me stay here.

“No, stay,” he says quickly, like he doesn’t even have to think twice about it.

“Only for a few weeks,” I respond.

“Until you’re ready to leave. The baby must come first now, Tilly, and it’s safe here. You have people here who care about you and will help,” he tells me, and I know he is right.

I rest my head back against his chest. Neither of us saying anything as we hold each other for a long time. I can’t remember the last time I just sat and cuddled someone. There isn’t anything else expected, and I feel safe. I know I won’t be forgetting this day anytime soon. I look over at the bookcases in the room and remember the ones downstairs too.

“Do you read a lot?” I ask, and he laughs.

“Every day if I can get my way. I like to garden, too,” he tells me.

“Books are kind of my thing, too. When I left France, I had to leave my collection there. I hope to get them back at some point,” I tell him.

“Well, you can borrow anything from here if you want,” he offers.

“You sure?”

“Yes, go and look.” He nudges me, and I slide off the sofa.

I walk around the bookcases and I’m surprised to see so many old books mixed in with new ones that I’ve read. It’s strange to think that he likes the classic romance and thriller books that I do.

“Wow, a first edition Jane Eyre,” I say, picking it up and reading the first page.

“Yes, I had to travel to an auction in London and pay an obscene amount of money for that one, but it’s worth it. I will travel anywhere to pick up a limited edition or signed copy I want,” he tells me, and I bet he did pay a fortune for this one. There aren’t that many around, as far as I know.

I slide it back and pick up a book I haven’t read. It has my favourite paranormal creature, dragons, on the cover. I know you shouldn’t judge a book by its cover, but sometimes I do. Pretty covers, as well as the blurbs, sell books to me.

“Can I borrow this?” I ask.

“Of course. I will also move the cot and spare child’s wardrobe into your room for you. It’s only been used for Jake a few times,” he tells me.

“I would like that,” I say with a small smile.

“You do need to tell Izzy before she finds out. Izzy sees you like family, and I know she would be upset to find out by accident,” he reminds me as I walk to the door.

“She is going to kill me for not telling her,” I say with a sigh.

“You might find she will understand. Not everything has been easy for her in the last few years. I believe she has things she hasn’t told you,” he says, and I know she left out a few things.

“Like the fact her brother fights in a place called The Cage?” I ask.

“All her brothers do,” he tells me.

“Is that how you have so much money? Is it really worth it?” I ask, not really understanding why he would risk his life for anything. Even money and a house like this.

“I don’t do it for money, or for anything I want. I have no choice,” he says, looking down at his phone.

Clearly, he doesn’t want to talk anymore, and I don’t know what to say. I walk away, shutting the attic door behind me.

Why would he have no choice?

90

Harley

“Harley, I’ve been looking for you,” Blake says as he walks into the attic, Luke following close behind.

I shut my laptop so they don’t see the baby store I have open on it. I’ve ordered a lot of stuff to come tomorrow as a gift to Tilly, making sure it’s all boxed up well so I can tell my family I’m having a room re-done or something.

I’ve never bought a girl anything, and here I am, ordering nappies and cot sheets. I don’t know if she will be okay with my buying all this stuff for her and the baby, but I want to help her. It can’t be easy running from your past and leaving your family behind when you have a baby on the way. I know I didn’t get her pregnant, and she isn’t my responsibility, but I can’t walk away from her. It feels like she is mine, and it has felt that way since I first saw her.

“I could use a distraction,” I say with a laugh, walking over to the sofas where Blake sits looking nervous. I share a look with Luke, who only grins.

“Okay, what’s going on? Blake, you look like you’re about to shit yourself, while Luke looks like he is waiting for you to do just that,” I say, and Blake laughs, but it’s a nervous one.

“I want to ask Izzy to marry me, and I would like your permission. She never had a father figure in her life, but she has told me on more than one occasion that she sees you like that,” he says, and I’m not entirely surprised he is asking me. I know how much he loves my sister.

“You didn’t need to ask me, but yes. I’m going to say this once, though. If you hurt her or do anything other than love that girl, I’m going to beat the shit out of you,” I say, watching as he nods at me in understanding. There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do to protect my sister.

“Congrats, man, but what he said,” Luke says, and Blake laughs.

“I’d rather hurt myself than ever hurt her, so don’t worry,” he tells us, and it makes me feel a little better.

“Can’t believe you're actually going to be our brother-in- law. I always saw you as a brother, even before you started dating our sister.”

“I felt more like he was a guy who ate our food, lived in our house most of the time, and made sure Seb found his way home when he was drunk,” I comment, with a smile to show him I’m joking.

“Oi! I brought food here sometimes, like food my mum cooked for you guys,” Blake responds with a fake, hurt expression.

“Oh, yeah. I’m coming to yours for tea tomorrow night,” Luke says with a dreamy look as he rubs his stomach. Even I have to admit the food she sends us is impressive.

“Fine, but no hitting on my mum, it’s not funny anymore,” Blake says, and I can’t help but laugh when Luke winks at him.

“Your mum is hot, though. If only I were twenty years older,” Luke says, and Blake throws a pillow at him.

“Harley . . . just . . . thank you for bringing her into my life. I was lost until her, and I know I can’t really explain it, but I know I have you to thank for bringing her here.”

“I didn’t bring her here for you. In fact, when we found out you two were together, I wanted to beat the shit out of you,” I tell him honestly.

“Understood. If I had a sister, I would be the same way,” Blake replies.

“Luckily, you don’t. If she looked anything like your mum–” Luke says, and Blake throws another cushion at him to stop that sentence.

“What’s the plan? How are you going to ask?” I ask, changing the conversation.

“Well, she loves the beach so I’ve booked a private boat in a month, and I’m going to ask her while we’re on it,” he says.

“That’s a good plan,” I say, knowing Izzy told me about how her mum used to take her to the beach as a child. The fact he knows that shows me he listens to her. That he loves her.

“I had this ring custom made for her. I’ve been waiting for it for three months now, but I only want the best for her,” he says and hands me a small, white box. I open it to see a ring with one large diamond, and at the side of it sits two, tiny blue stones. I think they are sapphires.

“She will love it,” I reply, handing the box back to Blake. Luke doesn’t ask to see it, so I’m guessing he spoke to Luke before.

“How is Tilly settling in? Izzy is worried about her, and I’m not sure what to say to Izzy,” Blake asks.

“It’s been a week, but honestly, Tilly will talk to Izzy when she is ready,” I say, leaning back in my seat and trying not to think about Tilly.

I know she still hasn’t told anyone about the baby, but she did listen to me when I suggested registering with the local doctors and hospital. I’m hoping she is going to say something to Izzy tomorrow when she goes out shopping with her. There’s no way the siren can hide this from everyone forever.

“A week of him following her around like a lost puppy. I’ve never seen you so hung up on a girl,” Luke comments, and I glare at him.

I go to reply when my phone rings, and I pull it out of my jacket to see Arthur’s name flashing on the screen.

“What?” I answer, not wanting to talk to him right now, or ever. We have five fights left, that’s it now, and then my family will finally be free of him.

“I had an idea,” Arthur says, he sounds cold and calculating.

“I’m waiting,” I reply, standing up and walking away from Luke and Blake.

“Five fights left now, and I want one of you to fight five guys, one after another,” he says, and there’s a moment of silence as I pause in shock. He has to be fucking kidding.

“That’s fucking crazy. There is no way any of us could win that,” I shout, and he laughs.

“I’m done with you King brothers, and I want this over. I will set up the fight and text you the details. I expect you to be there, Harley, or maybe that pretty, red-headed roommate of yours might go missing,” he tells me, and then the line goes dead.

“For fuck’s sake,” I say, throwing the phone across the room and watching as it smashes into pieces across the floor.

“What happened?” Luke asks, coming over, and I run my fingers through my hair and mentally groan as I look at Luke. I don’t want to tell him anything, but I know I won’t be able to hide this from my brothers.

“Arthur has decided to do the last five fights one after another. And only one of us can fight them all,” I say, and Luke shakes his head. He knows the chances of any of us surviving that are low, or impossible. It only takes one of them to hit too hard, or another to bring a weapon in, to change the odds.

“Fuck, no,” Luke says as Blake comes over.

“He’s setting you up to fail, it’ll be suicide walking into that fight!” Blake comments, hearing the conversation.

“I don’t have a choice. I’m the only one with any hope in hell to finish this,” I say, sighing.

I would never let any of my brothers do this for me. I would never let them die because of our father’s mistakes. The fact he threatened Tilly is another matter entirely.

“You’ve always protected us, Harley. We aren’t going to let you fight this and die to protect us,” Luke says, grabbing my arm.

“It’s my choice,” I tell him, pulling away.

Except, it really isn’t my choice, and when I think about Tilly, I know I can’t be with her now. Not like I want to be. It will break her heart if I don’t walk out of that cage, and I can’t do that to her. I already like her too much to hurt her. For a second, I thought I had my happy ending; the girl I want and a future with a child that isn’t mine, and I would do anything to help bring the baby up. I can’t even have children myself, not after one of my past fights destroyed my chances to have children in one attack. That’s why I help with Jake as much as possible because I know I’ll never have that chance to hold a baby. But with Tilly, I could have been there for her and her child. Now, being there can only hurt her more.

I walk out of the office and down the two flights of stairs and into the garden. I open the greenhouse up after walking across to it and pulling out a shovel. I need to dig up the old soil by the tree and put some new soil down before planting the flowers. I shove a bag of soil into the wheelbarrow and add the shovel before pushing it out of the greenhouse.

Digging the shovel into the ground, I get to work. The clouds above are dark, and it almost looks like it may rain later. I don’t let it disturb me, though, because this is a distraction I need right now. I like gardening because it takes my mind off of everything, and I can just work. I have most the soil dug up by the time the first bit of rain falls, and I shove my stuff back into the greenhouse just as the heavens open up and it begins to pour down.

I am making my way back across the garden when I see Tilly looking at me from the window. She smiles gently at me, her eyes drifting over my soaking wet top and how my hair is down. I don’t think she has seen me like this before. Tilly and I just stare at each other before I get to the back door and I’m forced to look away. I wonder if she feels like I do, how all I want to do is walk into that kitchen and kiss her, screw the consequences.

91

Tilly

“That one is cute,” Izzy says as she points to a red top that’s on sale.

I love it, but I know it’s pointless to buy anything when I’m only going to get bigger. My bump seems to have grown in the last two weeks, and now, it’s no longer easy for me to wear tight dresses or tops.

I saw the doctor and a midwife yesterday, who checked the baby’s heartbeat and booked me in for a scan. They think everything is going well and that I’m just one of those lucky women whose pregnancy bump doesn't show. In some ways, I’m glad I didn’t show until now. For two days, Harley has avoided me, making small talk and pretending the moments we had together didn’t happen. I don’t know how we went from cuddling on the sofa to small talk over dinner. It’s gotten to the point where he walks out the door when I walk into a room sometimes. I’m so confused by him. I look at my friend, knowing I’ve been avoiding her, myself, for the last week.

“We need to talk,” I tell Izzy, who stops moving tops across a rack. I nod my head in the direction leading out of the store and go to sit by the fountain outside. I sit down on a bench, and Izzy sits next to me.

“Come on then, I’m worried,” she says, nudging my shoulder a little, and I take a deep breath.

“I’m pregnant,” I tell her quietly. She doesn’t move as she stares at me. Izzy pulls me into a tight hug after a long pause between us, and I wrap my arms around her. We don’t say anything for a while, just holding each other, and I’m sure she is working a few things out in her head.

“I’m happy for you, but I know there is more to this story. How far gone are you?” she asks me, guessing straight away there’s a reason I’m scared to have this baby.

Izzy has been asking questions every time I’ve seen her for the last two weeks, but I’ve just avoided them, wanting to try to figure out how to tell her. To be strong enough to. I’ve never thought of myself as a weak person, but the idea of telling anyone my most vulnerable moment terrifies me. The idea of sharing that part of myself is scary.

“I’m five months,” I tell her.

“Wow . . . you look good. I’m kind of jealous, and I’m sure Maisy will be, too. She is huge and she’s only four months.” She laughs, pulling my hands to her and holding them.

“Wait . . . maybe don’t tell her that. Not like huge in a bad way, just in a pregnant way, you know?” she says, and I laugh with a nod. “In fact, I’m just mumbling because I’m in shock, and this wasn’t what I expected you to say,” she finishes.

“What did you expect?” I ask.

“Erm . . . maybe something about you and Harley?” she asks, and I shake my head, not wanting to approach that subject. Thankfully, she asks another question after an awkward silence between us. “Does your family know?”

“No, I left before I could tell them. Part of me didn’t want to because I knew they would never let me leave,” I tell her.

“Why did you leave? I know your parents would have supported you, and your brothers would have too,” she says, and I know she is right. My family would have helped me, but I couldn’t risk them not believing me. I couldn’t risk them believing me, either, and having my dad, or brothers, attacking Daniel.

“The father. Well, he–” I go to say, and my voice cracks. Even now, I don’t know how to tell her. Even after preparing it in my head for so long.

“Were you with him long? Does he know?” she asks me.

“We were together seven months, and no, I never told him about the baby,” I tell her. I hope he never finds out.

“Are you planning on telling him?” she asks me gently.

“Trust me, if I had my way, he’d never find out, or go near me again,” I say, my words firm.

“You ran from him,” she says gently, and I nod, leaning back on the bench and looking up at the clouds. It’s a nice day, but it looks like there will be rain later.

“I met Daniel at a party in France and we instantly liked each other. He was hot, smart, and funny. What’s not to like, right?” I laugh a little. “So, we started dating, and he got close with my brothers. My whole family loved him like another child. Daniel is a little older than me, and Devon became best friends with him practically overnight because Devon looked up to Daniel, in a way. The next thing I knew, Devon had invited Daniel to move into our house, and somehow my parents were okay with this,” I say.

“That was how long into your relationship?” Izzy asks gently.

“About a month,” I say, and she nods, squeezing my hand, so I continue.

“At first, he was lovely and stayed in the spare room. Then after a week, he moved his stuff into my room, and I just let him. He has this way of sweet talking you into anything, I can’t explain it, but my family loved him. I guess I thought I did, too. Then everything changed.”

“How?” she asks.

“The first time was at a party. I was dancing with a few girls when a strange man got too close and tried to dance with me. I pushed him away straight away, but Daniel saw and went crazy. I had to listen to him shout at me the whole way home about how I wanted to cheat on him and a load of stuff I wouldn’t ever do. When I tried to get out of the car, after he parked outside our house, he grabbed my arm and wrapped his hand around my throat, telling me never to do that again. I had bruises and was terrified of him,” I admit. “Still, I let him take me into the house and sleep next to me in my bed like nothing happened. I lay there all night, just shaking, not saying a word.”

“Oh, Tilly,” Izzy says, squeezing my hand once more, but I continue speaking because I need to say this.

“The next morning, he said he was sorry and charmed my family into thinking some random guy gave me the bruises at a party,” I mutter, still annoyed with myself for not saying something. I should have then, but I didn’t.

“Why didn’t you just leave?” she asks me.

“I planned to, then things just got worse. After the party, he was only nice sometimes, sex became something he demanded, and I got to the point of just doing it to make him happy. We used protection every time, so the baby wasn’t planned,” I say, knowing how badly that plan went.

“Tell me if you want to, and if you don’t . . . well, I’m just glad you’re here,” she tells me.

“I booked my tickets here and planned everything for a month, and in that month, I found out I was pregnant, which only made me more confident I had to get away. I knew my family had a holiday planned for a week, so that’s the only time I could get away from them. I tried to distract Daniel that night by getting him to see his mum. Only, he came back as I was leaving with my suitcase,” I say, a tremor in my voice.

“What happened?” Izzy encourages me gently.

“Let’s just say I was lucky to escape, Iz. I don’t want to talk about it anymore,” I whisper, and she nods.

“If it helps, I believe you were right to run. A man like that would never be a good father. Not if he doesn’t respect the baby’s mother.”

“I was scared he would hurt me again, that he would hurt the baby. Daniel is not right,” I shake my head, wiping a few tears away.

In some ways, it feels good to get some of the secrets off my chest and have her understand why I won’t let Daniel near my baby. I know I will have to tell my baby about their father. Eventually. It’s not something I want to hide from him or her.

“Does anyone else know about the baby?” she asks, thankfully changing the subject a little.

“Harley guessed,” I say.

“Is he still okay with you living there? I’m sure he would be, but if he isn’t, then we will figure something out,” she says, and I squeeze her hand.

“He is okay with it. He actually moved Jake’s old cot into my room and has been making me breakfast, making sure I eat in the day. He has been looking after me,” I say, thinking of him.

My mind wanders back to seeing him in the garden. He was walking in the pouring rain, rainwater dripping all over his body and making his top stick to him, showing off his muscular chest. His hair was down, shaping his stern, handsome face and his bright-green eyes seemed to speak to me. They seemed to call me to him, begging me to run out into the rain and press my lips to his once again. Then he ignored me. So, clearly, he wasn’t thinking the same thing as my hormonal brain was thinking.

“Harley is a lot of things, but one of his best qualities is how protective he is. My brothers look after their own, and they know how you helped me when I lost Mum. How you’re like a sister to me, and I’m damn well going to be there for you now,” she tells me, wiping her own tears away. I look her over, remembering being there when she watched her mum die and begging my parents not to move away. My parents had no choice, and I never told Izzy of the problems my family had, but I know my mum never wanted to leave her.

“I love you, Iz, you know that? I’m always going to be here for you, too,” I tell her, and she laughs, wiping more tears away before pulling me into a hug.

“Good, because there’s no way you’re getting rid of me,” she whispers.

“Izzy!” I hear a voice shout, and we pull away from the hug to see a blond woman walking over. She has golden-blond hair with brown tips, and she is gorgeous as she bounces over. She’s wearing a leather jacket, a white top, and black skinny jeans.

“Allie,” Izzy says, standing up and pulling Allie into a hug when she gets near.

“This is Tilly, and, Tilly, this is Allie,” Izzy introduces us as I stand up, and I hold a hand out to Allie, who knocks it away and pulls me into a hug.

“None of that. I feel like we are friends anyway with how much Izzy has told me about you,” she tells me as she lets go.

“Nice to meet you, Allie. I’ve heard lovely things about you from Izzy,” I tell her, and she grins.

“I’ve heard from Luke that you and Harley have been sharing sexy looks for weeks. So . . . you fancy the oldest King brother?” Allie asks, making me a little speechless.

“Err . . .” I say.

“It’s okay. The King brothers are the hottest men for miles. And you’re living with one. I’m dating one, so I get it,” she tells me with a cheeky look that makes me laugh.

“These are my brothers . . .” Izzy groans, and I laugh a little with Allie.

“Damn, I wanted to tell you all about this thing Elliot did last night, and I swear I–” Allie starts saying.

“Lalalala . . .” Izzy interrupts, and Allie winks at me.

“I’ll text you it later, Tills,” she says, and I laugh.

When Izzy told me about Allie, she did say she is really honest. Clearly about everything, but something tells me I’m going to like her.

“I wish I could stay and catch up, but I’m in a rush to get to Tristan’s. He annoyed the nurse the other day and she won’t come back, so until he gets both the casts off next week, I’m looking after him,” Allie tells us both.

“What did he say to the nurse? Tria was lovely, and I thought they were really getting along. I mean, Luke told me Tristian had actually been getting out of bed and trying,” Izzy comments.

“Urgh, I don’t know. Tris is a mess at the moment after everything that happened, and I doubt he meant whatever he said to Tria,” she says, and Izzy nods, a silence spreading between us all.

What happened? I wonder.

“He will be all right, but I will speak to my brothers and Blake and see if they can go over to cheer him up a little,” Izzy offers.

“Elliot’s been trying, but yeah, that may help,” she says, and Izzy nods, hugging her once more.

“I will see you on the weekend, okay?” Allie asks.

“Definitely. I need to tell you about this secret trip Blake has planned for us. He seems really nervous about it,” Izzy says with a frown.

“Ooh, I wonder what it is,” I comment.

“Me, too,” Allie replies, and her phone starts ringing in her pocket.

“Damn it, I need to go, but love ya both and see you soon,” she says, walking off and pulling her phone out of her jacket.

“Anything else you want to tell me before we go and shop for some maternity clothes? No wonder you didn’t want to buy any clothes from the other stores,” Izzy comments.

“Not me, but I want you to explain the fighting, The Cage, and what the hell happened to your brothers,” I say, and she nods with a sigh, waving a hand toward the bench.

“This is going to be a long story,” she begins.

I sit down as she explains about Arthur and her father. She tells me how her brothers are fighting to pay off a debt, and how they’re close to being free. She tells me everything that’s happened since she moved here, and what has recently happened to Tristan. By the time we leave our spot on the bench, I feel sorry for Harley, everything he’s been through, and how he’s always been the one to protect them all. He’s a good man, and I hope when he and his brothers are free of this debt he can live a healthy life.

Only, I want to be in that life, too.

92

Harley

“What the hell do you want?” I ask as I walk into my father’s room after he called me to tell me it's urgent. I stop in my tracks when I see Hazel, my ex-girlfriend and the only girl I’ve ever cared about, in bed with my father. They are kissing, ignoring me completely, and when my father moves away, she sees me and covers her naked body with a sheet.

“What the fuck, Hazel?” I ask her, and she nervously looks at my father and me.

“This is my new girlfriend, and she is moving in here,” Father says.

I walk out of the room, ignoring the pain shooting through my chest. I expected it from him, but not her. Not the first girl I’ve ever slept with, the first girl I actually cared about. I run down the stairs and out of the house, and I just keep running through the trees, having no idea where I’m going. I trip on a rock and slam onto the ground just as it starts raining. Half of me wants to stand up and keep running, but the other half of me knows I can’t do that. I can’t take my brothers with me, I would never get custody at seventeen. I lift myself up off the ground and tighten my jaw as I look up at the dark clouds.

Only a few more years and we can all leave this shit-hole of a town, and our heartless father with it.

“Hey, what are you doing in here?” Tilly asks me, snapping me from my memories of a night I’d rather forget.

Hazel was my father’s girlfriend until he was killed, and she never left me alone the entire time. She played on my feelings, making me hate women until recently. Until Tilly, who understands me with one look. She doesn’t push me, she doesn’t hurt me.

I turn around and see her standing at the entrance to her bedroom. She walks in and places her laptop on the bed; she must have been working all day editing a new book she was sent last night. Tilly looks way too beautiful today, she seems even more stunning every day, and it’s so difficult to stay away from her. Not to kiss her, to take off the tight clothes she has on, which show off her amazing body. Not to finally run my fingers through her soft hair.

“The roses in the garden needed cutting, I thought you might like some,” I say, moving to the side so she can see the massive vase full of at least twenty red roses. I hate cutting them, but sometimes you have to cut the beauty away from something to let it bloom.

“Oh, Harley, they are stunning,” she says, coming over and touching the flowers’ petals. I look down at her and, at the same time, she stares up at me, an awkward silence between us.

“They aren’t the only thing in the room that is stunning,” I say, and she laughs.

“You have a high opinion of yourself, Harley King,” she says, moving away as I laugh.

“That could have been a romantic moment between us, and there you go . . .” I say, both of us still laughing.

“Damn, totally ruined it.” She chuckles.

I go to sit down next to her on the bed and move a book I find. It’s a children’s fairy tale, The Princess and the Pea.

“It was my favourite growing up. I used to get scared my dad would go back to prison and I would wake up crying, and my mum always read this book to me. It was the only story I would fall asleep to,” she tells me. I didn’t know her dad went to jail.

“Why did your dad go to jail? If you don’t mind me asking?” I ask her.

She sits and crosses her legs, her little bump showing through her tight, white top. “My dad wasn’t always a good guy. He is now, but as much as my mum tried to hide his past from us as children, it didn’t work. Can you remember that as I tell you everything?” she asks gently, and I nod.

“He was one of the five leaders of a major drug and illegal weapons company. Basically, they moved things from Africa, and other countries, into Europe. My dad told me his father and his grandfather ran the business before him and he was born into it. That’s not an excuse, but it’s hard to escape what you’re born into.”

“If anyone understands that, it’s me,” I say quietly. “What changed?”

“My mum; he met my mum, and she gave him a choice. Her or his work,” she says, her voice quiet.

“And he chose her?” I respond.

“Yes, he did. He only served a year because he gave evidence in the trials of all of his business partners and told the police where to find everything. Then he and my mother were given a new identity and last name,” she explains.

I guess it makes some sense, the police would have done anything for the information her father gave them, and then the new identity as a reward.

“Fox?” I say, and she nods.

“And then they started having kids and lived happily ever after.” She chuckles, but it’s almost sad.

“Does he ever speak about his old life? Did he easily manage to move on?” I ask, knowing my own past haunts me. I don’t think I will ever be able to put The Cage behind me, or what our father did, and manage to sleep at night without my nightmares haunting me.

“He did, with my mum at his side. He says that she chases away his darkness,” she tells me, and I know she means more than just her dad now, as she stares back at me. Her blue eyes seem to search my face for a long time, looking for something I don’t know how to give her. Feelings I’ve stopped myself from having since Hazel, but I can’t stop the way I look back at her. I can’t stop how I feel for her, the siren is working her way into my heart whether I like it or not.

“Maybe some darkness can’t be kept away.”

“All darkness can be kept away, you just need to find your light,” she says, standing up and leaning over to kiss me on the cheek.

I watch as she walks out of the room, leaving the door open, and I watch, wondering if Tilly could be that light for me. I wonder if she could be the one to stop the darkness of my past from haunting me.

93

Tilly

“Thank you for all of this,” I whisper to Izzy as she walks us into her apartment, which has been done up for the baby shower she’s throwing Maisy and me.

Seconds later, everyone jumps up from where they were hidden and shouts surprise. I want to say it’s a surprise, but I overheard her telling Harley something the other day, so I knew. I laugh and smile as someone switches the lights on, and I get a look at the room.

There are pink and blue decorations everywhere, with flowers and balloons spread around the room. I don’t know all the women here, but most look familiar, and I’ve possibly seen them around the gym. There’s a counter full of presents, in two large piles, and I know I will have to send ‘thank you’ letters to everyone for the gifts. They don’t really know me that well, and yet, they clearly bought me baby gifts. I try not to feel the pang of sadness I do when I realise my mother isn’t here, not that I expected her to be. I just never imagined having a baby shower without her.

“It’s nothing.” Izzy waves a hand at me, motioning me inside as she speaks.

“You look lovely,” Allie says as she walks up to me with Maisy at her side. I give her a hug, looking at the weird pink and blue bows clipped to her blue dress. Maisy tries to hug me, but both our large bumps get in the way.

“Aha, even though I’m a month behind you, my bump is huge,” Maisy comments, and it’s true. Her bump is massive on her small frame, whereas mine is still small. I remember the baby scan that Harley came with me to, how they said the baby is curled up around my spine and it’s normal.

“I think it’s because Tilly is taller than all of us,” Allie says, and she might be on to something.

“Okay, what is with all the bows?” I ask her, seeing that all the women have them on and Maisy doesn’t.

“Okay, so it’s game. Everyone got a bow when they came in, and if you say ‘baby’ then you have to give your bow, or bows, to whoever you were talking to. Whoever has the most at the end gets a prize,” she says, clipping a bow onto my red maternity dress. I smooth it down and look at my red dress, seeing my little bump.

“How come you don’t have one?” I ask Maisy, who laughs before answering.

“I gave up when I walked in. I can’t not say baby, and the prize is useless for us pregnant people.” She winks, so I’m guessing it’s alcoholic.

“Congratulations on the baby coming, I’m Emilia,” a woman with curly, brown hair says, coming over. She’s wearing a black hoodie and black jeans, which is different from the room full of women in dresses, but it doesn’t take away from her beauty. She has tanned skin and big, brown eyes.

“Hi, I’m Tilly, nice to meet you,” I say, shaking her hand.

“I live with Izzy and Blake here,” she tells me, and it makes some sense. “But I’m off, I just wanted to say hello.”

“You could stay, it looks like there is plenty to drink and eat,” I say, noticing the massive buffet table in the lounge, which is full of baby-themed food. There is even a cake shaped like a cradle, with ‘Baby Fox’ written in icing on the side.

“Thanks, but my dad called, and yeah, I have to go. We should hang out another time, though.” She smiles, and I nod.

“Bye, Em.” Allie gives her a hug before she waves to everyone else and leaves.

“We have games planned.” Allie winks, taking my hand and leading me over to some women who are standing around.

We chat for a bit with some of the women, who do remember me from the gym, and the others seem nice when we are introduced. I spend the next hour eating and talking to the women here, most give me horror stories about their births, and others offer advice that may be useful to know when the baby comes. Overall, it’s fun, and the food is amazing.

“Okay, the painter is here,” Izzy says as she comes over to me, with a woman at her side. The woman is older with a huge bag hanging from her shoulder.

“This is a gift from us to both you and Maisy,” Izzy whispers.

“Hi, I’m Daisy, and I paint pictures on your bump. It’s called Bump art. I have a portfolio you can look through and choose from, but I can do anything you want,” the woman says, and I can’t help the smile I give them all as they wait for me and Maisy to say something. It’s actually really sweet.

“I’m also a photographer, so I will take some photos that you can keep,” she says, and I can’t help but think it’s the perfect gift.

“You can go first,” I whisper to Maisy, who gives me an excited look before following Daisy and Allie into a bedroom, some of the women following.

I go over and choose some food from the massive collection, and I’m halfway through eating a fantastic cupcake when Harley, Sebastian, and Elliot walk in. Harley comes straight over to me, and I can’t take my eyes off him as he does.

“I thought guys weren’t invited?” I ask, and he smirks as he sits next to me. I watch as he dips his finger into the icing on the cupcake and sucks it off his finger.

“I’ve never played by the rules, siren.” He chuckles, knowing precisely what he is doing.

“Neither have I,” I whisper back, dropping my tone just as Maisy comes out of the bedroom with her bump on show. There is an amazing painting of a moon with a stork flying across it, and there is a purple-sky as background with flowers at the bottom of her bump.

“Wow,” I hear Sebastian say, and he comes over, trying to place his hand on the bump, but Maisy moves away.

“It’s not dry yet,” she says with a laugh, and he leans over, kissing her cheek.

“Don’t you want a relationship like that?” I ask Harley.

“I don’t do relationships. I don’t date. I would only hurt someone if I tried,” he says, clearly meaning me, and I have to look away from him.

“Tilly, it’s your turn. Your boyfriend can come with you if you want?” she asks, looking at Harley and me.

“Oh, he isn’t my boyfriend. Harley doesn’t do relationships,” I say, and Harley glares at me as I stand up and walk off with Daisy.

“For someone that doesn’t do relationships, the way he just looked at you was awfully possessive,” Daisy comments.

I look back at Harley, who is still staring at me, his eyes are passionate and a tight smile sits on his lips. Possessive is definitely a word I would use to describe the look he is giving me, but it makes no difference. Harley King says he doesn’t play by the rules, but he won’t break his own rule for me.

94

Tilly

"This dress is not going to work now," I comment, looking down at the dress I’m currently trying to pull over my bump. It doesn’t fit anymore, not like it did just last week, and I groan. I went from having a small bump to a massive one in over a week.

There are a few knocks at the door as I pull the dress off. I put it back on a hanger in the wardrobe, and I shout, "One second!"

I pull my jeans and long jumper on. Thankfully, it falls to my knees but still shows off my big bump. After I quickly pull my hair out of my jumper and make sure I look okay, I pull the door open to see Harley leaning against the wall, and he smiles at me.

"I want to take you out tonight," he says, and I lean my head to the side. This was not what I expected when I opened the door. Harley has all but glared at me since the baby shower two days ago, when I said he doesn’t do relationships. But it wasn’t like I was lying. I don’t get what he wants from me. It’s like he is hot and cold with me all the time, but I don’t know what the reason is.

"Where?" I ask him.

"Somewhere nice, you need to get out. This last week, you’ve been inside so much since you took maternity leave from the gym," he reminds me, and I know he is right.

I took my maternity leave earlier than I thought I would to get finished with my editing work. Harley doesn’t seem to mind me not working, but he apparently doesn’t like me staying out of his way all week.

"Okay . . . but where?" I ask, and he smirks.

"It's a surprise. I can’t tell you, but I know you will like it," he says, flirting with me a little, and some part of me wants to tell him to stop messing with me. To tell me if he wants to be with me or not. But another part of me knows he is messed-up from his past, and maybe he just needs time. That same part of me knows what I’m feeling for him is moving beyond a simple crush, and it's hurting my heart.

"Come on, then." I laugh and, trusting him not to lead me anywhere strange, walk down the stairs.

Luke is at the bottom. Clearly, he has been working out or something, as he is dripping with sweat as he passes us on the stairs in just some shorts. Damn, he has an eight pack, and I find myself having to pull my eyes away. These Kings are way too hot for their own good. Harley glares at Luke, and I’m not sure why.

"Date?" he asks us both and then smirks when Harley wraps an arm around my waist. "Doesn’t matter, you won’t tell me anyway," he says, walking slowly up the stairs.

"Yes, it is a date," Harley answers, and I give him a strange look.

“About time.” Luke laughs and walks up the stairs.

"Thought you couldn’t date me?" I ask Harley as he keeps his arm around me while we walk over to where the coats and shoes are hanging.

"No . . . I can’t be with you and not hurt you. This is just my way of dealing with things, but it doesn’t change how I want you. I’m not going to avoid that," he tells me.

"It’s a crappy way not to be with me. Especially when you look at me the way you do and then want to take me on a date. You’re a confusing man, and most people would just think you’re stringing me along,” I say, and he groans, rubbing his face. I just shake my head at him. “I didn’t say no to the date, maybe I’m just a fool for you." I laugh as I pull my coat on and my boots.

“You’re no fool, Tilly,” Harley says gently as he grabs his coat and keys before leading us outside. When we make it to his car, he opens the passenger door for me. When we get inside, he drives us out of town and down some country roads before we get to the place he pulls into. It’s an aquarium, and it’s closed as its eight p.m., but the lights are still on inside.

"I hope you like fish and turtles. My friends run this place and left me with the keys for the night. I thought you might like to have a look around when no one is here," he says, and I smile at him.

"It’s perfect, thank you," I say, letting myself out of the car before he replies.

It’s an unusual date, but it is cute of him. He gets out and goes to the backseat, pulling out a backpack as I wait for him before he takes my hand and leads us inside after opening the door.

"What’s in the bag?" I ask him.

"Dinner, seeing as you didn’t come down for it today, I packed up some food for us both instead," he says, and I kind of love that he noticed I didn’t eat. That he thought of me.

"Good idea," I mutter, my cheeks a shade of red that probably matches my hair as we walk silently down an aisle of fish.

There are so many different types, but my favourite are the seahorses, and maybe the colourful mixed fish I can’t remember the name of. The place is beautiful, and I love how quiet it is. Usually, when you go to places like this, it’s so busy that you can’t enjoy the animals around you.

"Here, this tunnel is really cool. I used to bring my brothers here sometimes to get them out of the house and distracted. They would spend hours in here," Harley says, opening a door to an underwater tunnel.

There are sharks and turtles and all sorts of fish swimming over the lit-up tunnel, and I stop in the middle of it as Harley opens his bag. He pulls out a blanket, placing all of the food and drinks he brought on the blanket.

"Picnic in an underwater tube. I have to give it to you, Harley, this is amazing and unique," I say, and he holds a hand out, helping me to sit before he sits himself.

"I don’t want you to forget our first date," he says with a smirk, and I shake my head at him.

Harley King is confusing. We eat the food he has made before he puts it all away and lies down on the blanket. I lie down on his shoulder and look up at the sharks, who seem to look at us as they swim by.

"Did your brothers like coming here?" I ask him.

"Yes. They loved whenever I would take them out of the house and away from my father. I tried my best to do that, but it was impossible to do it all the time," he says, and all I can think of is the responsibility he must have had as a teenager. He must have had a complicated and stressful youth.

"I bet it was. Izzy told me about your father, about everything," I tell him gently, noticing how he tenses a little, but I slide my hand into his and rest our joined hands on his stomach.

"And you still haven't run from me?" he asks, his words seeming to echo around the tube.

"Why would I?" I reply.

"I’m messed-up, too messed-up for someone like you." He sighs.

"What’s that meant to mean?" I ask him, and he lets go of my hand and turns to face me. He lifts some of my long hair and lets it fall through his fingers.

"I can’t give you anything, not really. I spent my life protecting my brothers and then Izzy. Even when all the fights with The Cage are over, I will always be looking over my shoulder, expecting Arthur to try something. I will always have to be careful. What kind of life is that for you? For your child?" he asks me, and it starts to make sense to me now.

"You will always protect them, right?" I ask him, and he nods.

"What about you? Don’t you want your own family?" I ask him.

"Yes, of course I do, but I won’t be able to have that anyway," he says, and I’m confused by his answer. I don’t know what he means.

"Explain that to me? I don’t get it," I ask him.

"I can’t have children, I can’t give you a family, and I can’t be what you need. All right?" he says in a sharp voice, sitting up and looking away from me.

"I’m sorry, Harley, but it doesn’t matter to me," I say gently.

"It will eventually matter when you want us to have a child, and I can never give you that. The fighting came with a cost for me, and the cost was too high," he says. Every part of his body is tense as he stares at the floor.

"Harley," I say, resting my head on his shoulder after sitting up.

“The fighting wasn’t the only thing my father made me do, he made me fuck whoever he wanted me to. He made it so I ended up never trusting women, never wanting to get close to anyone.” He pauses, taking a long breath. “I never wanted to get hurt again, and then you came into my life. The first woman I couldn’t stop thinking about, wanting to be around all the time. But I’m not stupid, I know you won’t want a messed-up man,” he tells me, looking down at the floor like it holds all the answers in the world.

“You’re not messed-up, and it’s up to me what I want,” I whisper.

He doesn’t move for a long time, both of us staring at the fish around us until he looks down at me. The emotion in his eyes is hard to look away from; the hurt he feels, the doubt flashing behind his eyes. I lean up and kiss him, not caring about what he thinks and what he believes is right. I know what I feel for him, and I want him to know. I push all of my feelings for Harley into the kiss, all my worries and everything I know about him.

"Tilly." He sighs when I crawl over and sit on his lap, but he doesn’t stop kissing me back. His lips battle with my own as he loses whatever control he was holding on to. The kissing is finished when the baby kicks, and I know Harley felt it as he looks down to where my bump is touching his stomach.

"Can I?" he asks me, and I nod. Harley reaches a hand between us and smooths a hand over the bump. The baby kicks, and he smiles.

"I will be there for you both, I just can’t make you any promises until the final fight is done. I don’t want to hurt you," he tells me, and I understand, in a way, that this is his way of keeping some control over his life. Unlike when his life was controlled by his father for all those years.

"No promises." I sigh, and he kisses my forehead. I understand where he is coming from, but it doesn’t mean I’m giving up on Harley King.

95

Harley

“Another King win!” my father shouts, holding my hand by the arm as I glare at him. Not that he gives a crap. I look down at the guy on the floor, blood covering most of his face, his nose is broken, and only the movement of his chest tells me he is even alive anymore. I tried not to hurt him too much, but the man wouldn’t give up. He fought like everything in his life depended on it, and I bet it did.

“Get off,” I growl, pulling my arm away and walking out of the cage and slamming the door open to the changing room. I hear his booted footsteps as he follows me in here, but I don’t turn to him.

“I want to tell you something. I have a plan,” he says.

“What?” I snap, looking over my shoulder at him, and he shakes his head.

My father looks every bit the rough man I know he is, with his bald head, tattooed neck, and pristine suit. Most people are scared of him with just one look, but no one realises just how evil he really is. Evil with a good-looking face.

“Not here,” he says, and I ignore him as I get dressed and wipe the blood off my hands. My lip feels like it needs stitches as it continues to bleed, and two of my knuckles feel broken as I undo the bindings. Fucking great.

I won’t show him that I’m in pain, show him any weakness. I follow my father out of the changing room, seeing him nod to Arthur, who is sitting at the bar, and then he leads me outside. I don’t say a word as he drives us back to the house. Not a word, and that’s concerning. Fuck knows what crazy plan he has now.

“Wait,” my father says as I try to walk straight up the stairs and to my room.

I glance back at him, watching as he walks into the kitchen. I follow him and see all my brothers sitting around, some are eating and I assume they were talking before Dad came in. They always stop talking when he is here, always scared of his reaction and not wanting a beating. I hate that that’s how they have become.

“I’m going to kill Arthur and take over The Cage and the other businesses,” my father says, and I just stare at him.

“You’re mad,” Elliot growls out, and I give him a look that makes him look away. Elliot is the only one who challenges him these days. Sebastian spends as much time as he can away from the house, and Elliot covers for him. I protect them all, especially Luke. He is the most shielded from everything.

“No, I’m not. It’s all planned, and when I’m the boss, not just a fucking partner, you can all work for me. It’s a brilliant plan. I’m going to sleep and think about it,” he says, walking out of the room, and we all sit in silence for a long time. I know my father has mental issues, I’ve always known that, but this just proves he is fucking crazy.

“Should we stop him?”

“No,” I say quietly, almost hoping Arthur figures out what’s going to happen and kills my father. It would be doing us all a favour, and the silence from my brothers suggests they feel the same way.

I shoot up in bed, the sound of someone screaming fills my ears and makes the memory wash away. That night was the start of my father getting himself killed and ultimately screwing us over. I should have stopped him, waited until Luke turned eighteen, and then we all could have run. Instead, our father getting himself killed just made our lives worse.

I get out of bed quickly and run across the room and open my door, hearing that it’s Tilly screaming. I open her door and run into the room, seeing her thrashing around on her bed, the sheets sticking to her as she screams.

“Don’t do this, please don’t, Daniel,” she shouts, and I go over, shaking her shoulder and watching as she suddenly wakes up and jumps.

“Hey, it’s me. It’s Harley,” I say, rubbing a hand down her arm. The moonlight shines through the window and bounces off her pale eyes as she watches me. She looks so scared.

“What . . . what are you doing in here?” she asks me, her voice breathless and scared.

“You were having a bad dream and screaming. I didn’t know what was going on and you seemed so scared. I had to wake you up,” I tell her.

“Oh, I’m sorry I woke you,” she says, rubbing a hand over her pale face and brushing the hair from her eyes.

I hand her the glass of water from the side as I turn the lamp on that’s on her desk. She drinks some of the water before handing me the cup.

“Don’t be sorry, you’re not the only one who has bad dreams, siren,” I say, and she nods, understanding clouding her face.

“Want to talk about it?” I ask her after a moment’s silence.

“Maybe? I don’t know. Does it help you to talk about it?” she asks me, rubbing a hand over her stomach.

“I don’t know. I don’t talk about my past to anyone,” I tell her. The most I’ve spoken about my past is to Tilly.

“You should. I mean, you could talk to me. I’m your friend,” she says. I don’t want to haunt her with my past, and re-living it never seems to help me.

“Have you felt any kicks?” I ask her, changing the subject, and she nods.

“He or she kicks all the time,” she tells me. I lift a hand and place it on her stomach, listening as her breath hitches, and I look up to meet her eyes. I don’t feel the baby move, but I keep my hand still on her stomach, hoping I do.

“Will you tell me about what happened with your ex, with Daniel? I want to know everything I can about you, and I don’t know why,” I ask her.

“How do you know his name?” she asks as I move onto the bed and stretch myself out next to her.

“You sleep talk,” I answer, staying still as she lies down on the bed and rests her head back on her pillows. We both lie facing each other, neither one of us wanting to say anything.

“Daniel is the baby’s father and my ex-boyfriend, who I lived with,” she tells me.

“Why isn’t he here?” I ask her.

“Because I ran and didn’t tell him,” she answers quietly, and all I can think of is how much I want to beat the shit out of him. She isn’t the type to run for no reason, she ran because she was scared. I can see that in her eyes.

I’ve fought lots of men in The Cage, and I see that fear in their eyes every time. Sometimes it’s right at the start because they are smart and know they won’t win. For others, there’s no fear at the start, just arrogance, and then, when I’ve beaten them and I’m about to knock them out, the fear is there.

“What happened?” I ask her gently, knowing she doesn’t have to tell me.

“The night I tried to leave him to come here, he caught me. He went mad, throwing stuff around the room and then told me I wasn’t leaving. I got brave and told him to screw himself before trying to run out the door,” she says quietly.

“You’re safe with me,” I whisper when she stops talking.

“He caught me on the stairs and threw me to the floor. Next thing I knew, he kicked me and I fell down the stairs, hitting my head when I stopped at the bottom. He tried to . . . well, he tried to force himself on me. While he was ripping my jeans off, I picked up the glass football statue my brother, Ace, had left by the bottom of the stairs and slammed it over his head. I don’t know if I killed him because I just got up, grabbed my suitcase, and ran,” she says, angrily wiping her eyes as I rest my hand on her shoulder. I can’t say I’m surprised, but this is worse than what I was expecting.

“Tilly,” I whisper, and she looks up at me, only for a second before looking away.

“Let’s be clear on something, okay?” I ask her. I slide my hand over her cheek and move a little closer on the bed, so our faces are inches away as I talk to her. I rub my thumb over her cheek gently.

“I hope you killed that fucker. I hope he is dead, and if he comes anywhere near you or your baby, I will make sure he never looks at you again,” I promise her.

“Why do you protect me?” she asks.

“I feel like you’re mine to protect,” I whisper, freezing as she kisses me.

Her lips brush against mine, reminding me how she tastes like sweets and how soft her lips are. I don’t hold back this time as I kiss her back, and she melts into me. I roll myself over her, holding my weight with my hands as we kiss.

“Harley.” She moans as I push my body into her gently and slowly kiss down her neck.

I stop and look up at her, watching as she smiles lightly. That smile does me in, it makes me like her more, and my breath stops. If I take this any farther, if I let myself be with her and then something happens to me in that fight, she would be alone and I would hurt her. She doesn’t deserve that.

“Why did you stop?” she asks.

“I can’t take this farther, not yet. Remember, no promises.” I tell her, making her frown because she can’t understand.

“No promises . . . but can’t we just–” She sighs, pushing her body into mine, and it takes a hell of a lot of willpower to resist her. I shake my head, gently kissing her again.

“Is it because I’m pregnant? Does that freak you out?” she asks, and I laugh.

“Not at all. This isn’t because I don’t want you, because I do,” I say, knowing she can feel how turned on I am.

“I promised myself no serious relationships until The Cage is behind me. I can’t be with you and risk my life there. I want to be honest with you. I’m no good for a girl like you,” I tell her, watching as her face goes from sad to angry.

“That’s a load of bullshit. You can’t choose whether I like you or not. You can’t time falling for someone,” she says.

“It’s not. You need a family man, someone better than me. I won’t drag you down to my level, Tilly, but I will protect you,” I tell her firmly.

“So you will keep me safe but won’t be with me?” she asks, and I nod.

I slide off the bed, only looking back once at Tilly, wishing things were fucking different. The big fight is coming up soon, and I doubt I’m going to survive it anyway. I’m going to make sure she is protected, that my whole family is. I won’t let her fall for me only to have her heart broken.

“This is a mistake, Harley,” she says gently, before rolling over in bed and facing away from me.

It is a mistake, a mistake because I’ve already fallen for her.

96

Harley

Two months later…

“Congratulations, Tilly. She is so beautiful,” Izzy says as she looks down at my little girl in my arms. The midwives just finished cleaning me up after I gave birth, and I can’t look away from her. She looks like my mum, with her red hair and bright-blue eyes. She doesn’t look like him, for which I’m thankful. I finally get what the books say about that instant love you feel when you look at your child, that bond. It feels like my heart is going to burst with love as I stare down at her, knowing I would do anything to keep her safe. I don’t regret a single moment of my life, not anymore, because I would have never have gotten here. I lean down and kiss her forehead, loving the new baby smell she has. I swear nothing smells as lovely as she does in this moment.

“Thank you, she is,” I reply, watching as she yawns. Every movement she makes is cute. There is no other way to describe her.

“You need to call your parents, they should know, and your brothers, too. They love you, Tilly,” Izzy says gently, and I look over at her. I know she means well, but the idea of having anyone from France near my child right now is making me paranoid.

“The moment I tell them, he will find me. I’ve spoken to them twice in the last two months, and they know we ended badly. They promised not to tell anyone where I am, but I know he is still friends with Devon,” I say, thinking of my brother and how I wish I could talk to him. I glance at the fox tattoo on my wrist, knowing things are not going to get better overnight like I want them to.

“He won’t ever go near you; he would have to go through me first,” Harley says, coming into the room, looking tired but relieved all at the same time.

After our kisses all those months ago, we have become closer friends, and he has never been anything else to me. He takes me out on dates and meals all the time. He buys me baby things and makes me food when I am too tired to cook. But we never talk about us. I almost hate that he seems to have forgotten those kisses when it’s all I can think about.

Harley is dressed far more casually than I’m used to seeing him, with just jeans and a grey jumper on. His hair is bundled at the back of his head, and he gives me a happy look.

“You can’t promise that, Harley,” I respond as he comes in and sits in the chair by the bed. He looks over at my daughter and then up to me.

“I can,” he tells me gently.

Harley waited outside throughout the whole labour, and Izzy was holding my hand throughout it in here. The labour was short, thank God, but painful. Harley wanted to come in, but I think I just needed it to be Izzy and me. I was already sad my mother couldn’t be here, and Izzy is the only thing close to family I have here. I was surprised Harley didn’t mind, he told me to do whatever made me happy and that he would be nearby. Then he kissed my forehead as a long contraction came on, and the midwives took me into the birthing unit.

“Have you thought of a name?” Izzy asks, and I shake my head.

“I couldn’t decide on one, so not yet,” I respond, and then someone knocks at the door. Izzy gets up and goes to open it slightly before I can hear Allie.

“Can I come in?” she asks.

“Yes,” I reply back.

I’ve gotten closer to Allie in the last few months and consider her a good friend. I can see why Izzy and Maisy love her so much.

“Maisy wanted to come, but she isn’t getting much sleep with the baby kicking her, so I told her to rest,” Allie tells me.

Maisy only has a month left until they meet their own baby girl. I still remember Sebastian’s shocked face when he came back from the scan with Maisy. Saying Sebastian was shocked might have been an understatement, and I kind of wanted that same feeling for myself, which is why I never found out the sex of my baby during my scans.

“That’s okay,” I say, watching as Allie walks over and looks down at my baby.

“She’s a real beauty, with that red hair and button nose,” she says gently, and I nod, looking at her.

“Thank you, she is.”

“Why don’t we go get some drinks and food? I need to call Blake to let him know we can’t go on that secret trip he planned,” Izzy says.

“Another secret trip?” I ask, knowing he has taken her on three now.

“Yes, something always seems to go wrong on each trip. The first time we went on a boat and it was lovely with lights and everything. Then the boat engine caught caught fire and we had to get off the boat.

“The second date was the beach. Again lovely, but halfway through the date, it started to pour down with rain, and then lightning hit a nearby tree, setting it on fire.

“And the third secret date, we didn’t even get to because the car broke down on the way there.”

“So unlucky,” I say, watching as Harley is grinning at the floor and trying not to laugh.

“I don’t get why he keeps planning all these things, I’m happy with a normal meal.” Izzy laughs. “But it is sweet.”

Allie kisses my cheek before leaving with Izzy, and Harley stands up.

“Can I hold her?” he asks, and I lift my arms a little so Harley can pick her up off me. Seeing him holding my little girl is beyond cute, even more so when he starts rocking her gently.

“She looks like you,” he says.

“That’s a good thing,” I respond, and his green eyes stare down at me.

“I’m proud of you, doing all this alone. You’re so strong,” he tells me.

“I’m not alone, you’re here. I know I will be in the future, but for now, I really appreciate all your help,” I say, and Harley goes to respond when the baby wakes up with a small cry. Harley hands her back to me after placing a kiss on her forehead.

“I’m not going anywhere, not now or ever. Not unless you ask me to, Tilly,” he says, but I know he can’t promise me that. He hasn’t won the fight yet, and he won’t even tell me when it is. All Harley has done is train and work out, getting ready for this fight. His arms are so muscular, bigger than before, and every part of him looks prepared for a fight now.

“Do you need anything?” he asks, and I shake my head, pulling my eyes away from him.

“No. I have a bottle ready and everything in that bag you brought in.” I nod my head toward the bag sitting on a chair in the room.

I know breastfeeding is better for the baby, but I want to bottle feed. I know it’s my choice in the end, and it’s something I feel more comfortable with. I spoke a lot to the midwives about it, and they said that some women choose the same as I have.

“Will you let me feed her? Only if you want,” he says, almost stumbling a little on his words as he looks nervous. I nod, watching as he opens one of the pre-made bottles and puts a feeding top on it. Harley comes and takes my daughter from me and starts feeding her in his arms as he sits on the edge of the bed.

“Why are you here? With me? I don’t know many men who would want to help their roommate with their first baby, and you’ve made it clear that’s all I can be to you,” I say, ignoring the sharp shot of pain I feel at even saying those words. I know my hormones are likely making me a little emotional at the moment, but I’m trying to be normal.

“I’m not going anywhere, I’m here for you. I know she isn’t mine, but I want you to know that I’m here,” he tells me gently.

“Is it because of our kisses? I don’t want you to think you owe me anything. I get that you don’t want to be with me, but please don’t help me out of guilt. I plan to move out as soon as I can–”

“Stop,” he tells me, shifting on the bed so he can look at me, his eyes daring me to look away. “All I’ve wanted since our last kiss is to kiss you again. Every damn time I look at you. I haven’t stopped thinking about it, about you. I don’t want you to move out, but there is a month until my last fight.”

“When is the fight exactly? The date?” I ask, wondering if I can get him to tell me now, but at least I know it’s in a month, which isn’t long at all. Izzy said it was weird none of them had been fighting in the last few months. She said none of them would talk about it, and that’s suspicious enough. This fight must be something else.

“One last fight, and my family will be free. I just need to win it,” Harley says, but it is so quiet I’m sure he’s just talking to himself and not to me.

“Is that why you’re always working out?” I ask him.

“Maybe I just like to work out,” he suggests, but he doesn’t look at me as he says it.

“Who is this fight against?” I ask him.

“It doesn’t matter,” he says.

“Why doesn’t it? You told me you have never lost a fight, so you won’t lose this one,” I say, hope filling me that he may finally be free of his past. That he may eventually have a future.

“I might,” he says, the words causing me to go silent as I look at him, staring down at my daughter in his arms.

“No,” I reply quietly, and Harley doesn’t say a word.

97

Harley

“Why don’t you go and take her into the lounge, and I will get the bags?” I tell Tilly, who looks up at me with tired eyes.

I’m glad she is finally out of the hospital and is home again. The new baby has been struggling to sleep with the noise of the hospital ward, and I’ve been by her side, trying to help. She still hasn’t chosen a name for the beautiful baby she is holding, but we have all taken to calling her ‘baby girl’ for now. I know it’s difficult with a new baby, just from helping Maisy and Sebastian with Jake.

“Okay.” She nods, walking off, and I open the door to go and get her maternity bags out of the car.

I stop in my tracks when I see a man and an older woman standing at the door. The man is a little younger than me, with dark-brown hair and a serious expression. The woman has long, red hair up in a ponytail, and she must be in her late forties as her roots are going grey. When she looks up at me, I know who she is straight away from her eyes.

“You’re Tilly’s mum?” I ask, and she nods, putting her hands on her hips.

“Where is my bloody runaway daughter?” she asks.

“Tilly!” the man shouts, looking like he wants to try to push me out of the way, but that’s not happening until I know who he is. If this is Tilly’s ex, I’m going to kill him for turning up here, and I’m sure he can tell my thoughts from the strange expression he gives me.

“Devon?” I hear Tilly ask from behind me.

I move slightly so Devon can walk into the house, and he hugs Tilly. I look behind her to see the lounge door open, and I know Tilly must have put the baby in the Moses basket for a nap.

“Don’t you dare run off on us like that again. It took me ages to find you, sis,” he says, and she moves away. I watch as Tilly and her mum stare at each other for a long time before Tilly walks over and hugs her mum.

“I don’t believe a word you said over the phone, not a word, Matilda,” she scolds her daughter, and I finally learn her real name.

“Don’t call me that. Jesus, it’s Tilly,” Tilly says, rolling her eyes and making her brother laugh.

“We need to talk, and you have some explaining to do,” her mother says, and Tilly sighs. I walk over, placing my arm on her shoulder. She doesn’t stop me.

“I’m Harley King.” I offer a hand to Tilly’s mum, who shakes it firmly.

“Linda Fox.”

“I’m Devon Fox. Are you dating my sister?” Devon asks, walking over.

Something about his name sounds familiar. I remember Izzy telling me she dated one of Tilly’s brothers before we met her.

“Yes, and I believe you dated my sister, Izzy? I remember her saying your name,” I reply as we shake hands.

“You’re one of the new brothers,” Devon comments, but I doubt he wants an answer as a baby’s cry fills the room.

Tilly moves away from me and walks into the lounge. We all follow, watching her walk over to the baby, who is in the Moses basket.

“Whose baby is that?” Devon asks, stopping by the door in shock, and their mum is just standing, staring at Tilly, who rocks her baby gently. I’m pretty sure the red hair and the way Tilly holds her baby are all the answer he needs, but they both seem to stay quiet, waiting for Tilly to actually say the words.

“My baby,” Tilly says quietly, and Linda makes a small, sobbing sound.

She walks over and stands next to Tilly, looking down at the baby. I watch as she lifts a shaky hand and touches the side of the baby’s face gently. Linda reaches into her pocket, pulling out a tissue and wiping her face.

“Is the baby Daniel’s? I mean, he should know!” Devon says, and a look of panic fills Tilly’s face as she glances at me. I can actually see her thinking about running away already, and I can’t let her do that. I won’t let her leave.

“The baby girl is mine,” I say and walk over to Tilly, wrapping an arm around her waist as she tries to hide the shock she is clearly feeling.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I don’t know. I’m sorry I didn’t, but I would appreciate it if you don’t tell my ex about where I am. It would only upset him, Devon,” she says, and Devon nods, looking between us.

I don’t know if he believes what we are telling him, but something seems to change as he looks at me. I stand firm as we stare at each other, wondering if he is going to attempt to punch me, or do something else stupid.

“Fine. He is still not over you, but as long as you’re happy,” Devon eventually says, and some part of me is furious that he is sticking up for that asshole. But I know he doesn’t know what Daniel is really like; what he tried to do to his sister.

“I am.”

“Well, I want to hold my niece then, what’s her name?” Devon asks, but Linda doesn’t say a word as she stares at me for a long time. Her stare seems to be figuring something out, and I doubt she is as quick to believe our story as Devon is. I’m just wondering if she is going to say something now, or later.

“Can I have a moment alone with my daughter?” Linda asks, and Tilly nods. Devon takes the baby from Tilly, and I lead him out of the room, shutting the door behind us.

“Fair warning, I promise to shove your head up your arse if you hurt her,” Devon says, his voice low as he speaks so he doesn’t upset the baby, but the protectiveness makes me like him already.

“Funny, I said the same thing to the guy dating Izzy now,” I say, and he chuckles.

“She happy?” he asks me just as the door opens.

Izzy and Blake walk in, and Izzy stops in her tracks when she sees Devon.

“I wondered when you lot would turn up,” Izzy says, and Devon laughs.

Blake doesn’t look happy as Devon walks over and slides an arm around Izzy's waist, giving her a side hug.

“Blake, this is Devon, one of Tilly’s brothers,” Izzy introduces them, and Blake just nods.

“Nice to meet you. Izzy, you could have called to let us know about, well . . .” He looks down at the sleeping baby in his arms.

“It wasn’t my secret to tell, Dev,” she replies.

“It’s still a big one. Dad is going to go mad when he finds out. So will Ace and Grayson,” he comments, and I guess they must be Tilly’s other brothers.

“How is Grayson? I heard he got married and had a kid,” Izzy asks.

“Yep and divorced. He has full custody of my nephew now and is moving here soon,” he says. It looks like the Foxes are moving into town. I hope they realise how much of a fucked-up town this place is. They may regret moving here after all.

“And Ace? Is he, what . . . fifteen now?” she asks.

“Yeah, and an asshole,” Devon replies, making Izzy laugh.

“He was always like that, even as a kid,” Izzy replies.

The baby starts crying lightly, and I hold my hands out, watching as Devon slides her into my arms. I head to the kitchen to sort out a bottle, while the others follow.

“Isn’t it weird that we now share a niece?” Devon comments.

“My daughter is lovely, isn’t she?” I say to Blake and Izzy, who give me wide-eyed, confused looks. Thank god they quickly realise and blank their expressions.

“Yes, lovely,” Izzy says, and Blake shakes his head with a small smirk.

“I would stay, but the moving vans are coming today and I can’t leave Ace to sort the stuff out by himself. I doubt he will even answer the damn door,” Devon comments.

“It’s nice to see you again, Devon,” Izzy replies, and he nods, looking between Blake and Izzy for a second, but I see it.

“I’m glad you’re happy,” he says, before walking to the door.

“She is,” Blake says, his words possessive, and Devon gives him one nod. Some kind of understanding between them.

“Tell Tilly I will be over tomorrow,” he tells me.

I have a feeling her family is going to be around a lot now.

98

Tilly

“Are you disappointed in me?” I ask quietly as my mum sits down on the sofa, and I go to sit next to her.

I’m still in shock that she turned up here, and that Harley just claimed to be the father of my baby. The man who says he can’t be with me is being there for me in every damn way anyway. I doubt he sees it like that, though.

“No . . . just a little shocked, Tilly,” she says, leaning back into the sofa and looking around the room.

“This is a nice house, does your boyfriend own it?” she asks me.

“Yes, and his brother, Luke, lives here, too. Izzy stays over sometimes.”

“I can’t wait to see little Elizabeth. I’ve really missed her, it must be nice to have a friend around,” she says, and I nod.

There’s an awkward silence that spreads between us, and I don’t know how to break it. I can’t exactly say sorry for not telling her and yet, I don’t know what to say to her. I don’t like seeing my mum like this, so worried and confused.

“Is Dad okay?” I ask, actually wondering why he isn’t here. My dad is not the type to let his wife fight his battles, and I know from the three phone calls I’ve answered that he isn’t happy with me.

“He had business to clear up before the move, so he won’t be here until tomorrow,” she replies.

“Oh.”

“Ace misses his sister, so does Grayson,” she tells me, and I nod, knowing I miss them too. I’ve always been close to my brothers. We aren’t far from each other in age.

“Why didn’t you tell me? Why did you run?” she asks me the second question before I can reply to the first.

“I–” I start to say, and she cuts me off.

“Devon may be an idiot and know nothing about pregnancy, but I’ve had four children. You’re pregnant for nine months, and you didn’t leave our house until about four months ago, so there is no way that little baby is Harley’s unless you cheated on Daniel in France. Now . . . you want to say the baby is early to your brothers, or even your dad, to carry on with this lie, then fine, but not with me,” she says firmly.

“The baby is Daniel’s,” I say, hating to even mention his name out loud or admitting that even a part of my sweet, baby girl belongs to him. I will spend the rest of my life making sure she is nothing like him at all.

“Why doesn’t he know?” she asks me.

I look at my mum, with her red hair like mine and the smart look in her eyes as she thinks everything over. I know I should tell her, but the words don’t seem to want to leave my lips. I end up thinking back to Harley, how he told me everything about him, and he wasn’t frightened to do that. I need to be strong like him. At the end of the day, I didn’t do anything wrong.

“The night I left, he hurt me, Mum, and he tried to–” I take a deep breath. “He tried to rape me. I ran away because I don’t want him anywhere near my baby or me. Harley is just protecting me,” I say.

“Oh, Tilly,” she says, pulling me into a hug.

We both stay still for a long time as she cries on my shoulder, and I don’t know what else to say. Part of me feels like crying, and another huge part of me just wants to forget France. I can’t even speak the damn language anyway, not like my brothers can.

“Where is Daniel? He isn’t coming here, is he?” I ask, knowing that if she says he is, I will have to leave. I don’t want to, I don’t want to leave Harley. That arrogant man makes me like him more and more every day.

“No, he stayed. He wanted to come, but he couldn’t leave his work. Honestly, he moved out not long after you and only saw Devon weekly,” she tells me, and part of me is relieved that he wasn’t in their life.

“He is evil, Mum; he hurt me once before and used to control me. Everything from what I wore, to where I could go, and when I was away from him, he was obsessively calling my phone and accusing me of cheating on him when I got home,” I tell her, and her eyes widen.

“He won’t come here because if he does, I’m going to kill him, and your dad is going to help,” she tells me. I don’t doubt her; my mum can be scary as hell at times.

“Dad doesn’t need to go back to prison, and I don’t want to lose my mum, either, but Harley won’t let him near me. You’ve seen the man, he is built like a machine, and Daniel would have to be mad to try to go near me now,” I reassure her.

“He is a handsome man and a good man to be at your side like this. He’s a keeper,” my mum says, waggling her eyebrows.

“And a complicated man,” I respond, making her smile.

“The best ones always are, but he is there for you. Most men would run,” she says, and I know she’s right.

“Harley wouldn’t run, he isn’t like that. His very nature is to be protective. He brought all of his brothers up since their dad died,” I tell her.

“That poor boy,” my mum says.

“And then, he took Izzy and me in, knowing about the baby, too,” I say.

Mum nods, looking around the room and to the Moses basket. Harley bought the Moses basket and set it all in here for me. He put my favourite bed blanket on the sofa, and there is even a drink left out for me on the side. He must have done all this, getting ready for me to come home.

“Does he know about Daniel?” she asks me quietly.

“Yes, he was the first person I could actually tell. He makes me feel safe, and he understands me. Well, we understand each other . . . I can’t explain it,” I say.

“I don’t have to understand it, only you two do. You know I’m a big believer in fate, and sometimes fate leads you to the only person who can understand you, sweetheart,” she says, placing her hand over mine.

“Mrs. Fox, I mean Linda,” Izzy says as she opens the door and runs into the room. My mum stands up to hug her as she and Blake come in, shutting the door behind them.

“Oh, Elizabeth, it’s so lovely to see you. You have grown so much since I last saw you,” my mum says as Izzy pulls away.

“I missed you, too,” she says with a big smile.

“You look the image of your mother, she would be so proud of you. At university and settling down,” she tells Izzy, who gives her a small, sad smile. I know she misses her mum every day, but my mum is right, they do look alike.

“Now . . . who is this handsome man?” Mum asks Izzy, who laughs as Blake comes over.

“My boyfriend, Blake . . . Blake, this is Linda, Tilly’s mum.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Blake says as he shakes Mum’s hand.

“The pleasure is all mine,” Mum says, winking at Izzy, who laughs. Blake looks a little worried as we all start laughing.

My family is here.

99

Tilly

“You have a baby, that baby?” My dad repeats for the third time since I explained everything, pointing at my daughter in her pushchair by the door.

Harley is standing next to her and gives me a sympathetic look. I haven’t even had a chance to introduce him yet. I know my mum told him and has been trying to calm him down all morning before we got here. I guess it’s not every day you find out your only daughter has a baby that you didn’t know about.

“Yes,” I repeat.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” he asks me, standing with his hands on his hips and glaring down at me.

My dad is a scary person, and he is as big as Harley, with his muscular arms and serious expression. All the kids at school used to be scared of him, except for Izzy, who knew he is just a big teddy bear . . . usually. Except at times like this.

“Darling, Tilly isn’t a child anymore, and yes, she should have told us, but does it matter? We have a granddaughter,” my mum says, her tone soothing. It always seems to be able to calm my dad down.

“I know she isn’t a child,” he says with a sigh, coming over to me. My dad picks me up into a large hug and then lets go.

“Right . . . if you get pregnant again, I want to know. Now, who the hell is the giant by the door?” he asks, pointing at Harley.

Harley walks over and offers his hand to shake. “Harley King.”

“Jerald Fox,” my dad says, shaking his hand.

When Harley lets go and takes my hand in his, I’m a little surprised by his touch, but I don’t comment on it.

“You the dad?” he asks.

“Yes. I met Tilly in France when Izzy told me her friend lived near,” he says, repeating the lie we came up with to tell my family. I can’t tell them the whole truth, and this is just easier.

“You cheated on poor Daniel?” my dad asks with a disappointed look.

“That’s private, Mr. Fox,” Harley says, and my dad turns his glare on him.

“Why don’t we say hello to our grandchild? You can go and have a look around,” Mum says, breaking the tension a little, but Dad doesn’t look happy. His gaze seems to soften when he sees my mum pick up my baby girl from her pram, and he rubs his face with his hands.

“Go on, then, I have a baby to meet,” he says, and I quickly walk away with Harley.

“Okay, I’ve been in a lot of fights and met people that are huge and fucking scary, but your dad is . . .” Harley whispers, making me laugh.

“Yeah, I know, imagine getting told off by him as a kid.” I laugh, and Harley gives me a gentle smile.

“I would have preferred that over my father.”

“I guess I understand that,” I respond as we walk around the bottom half of the house, seeing no one.

The house is huge, with two lounges and a big kitchen. A much bigger house than we ever had before, and I briefly wonder where they got the money for a house like this before Harley speaks.

“My dad liked to beat the shit out of my brothers and me, training us to fight in The Cage for him. I don’t know if Izzy told you all that, but yeah, he got us into fighting to start with,” he says quietly, and I tug on his hand to stop him from walking up the stairs we find in the middle of the corridor we entered.

“I’m sorry, I never realised he trained you. I should have guessed,” I say, and he smiles at me.

“I never felt sorry for myself, but I did for my brothers. I tried to protect them, and I would have done anything to do that,” he says. “Tilly, I wish you would listen to me.”

“Listen to what?” I ask gently.

“When I say I’m no good for you, I mean it. I fucked and fought to protect my brothers, I’m not a good man. I don’t get why you keep fighting for me, for us, Tilly,” he says, moving closer to me. I take a step back, my back hitting the wall, and he moves to stand in front of me.

“What if I don’t want a good man? What if I want you?” I ask.

He lowers his face close to mine before he whispers, “That would be a bad idea, siren.”

“It wouldn’t,” I reply, leaning up and brushing my lips against his, not caring about what he says. Harley King may think he isn’t good for me, but I know he is worth fighting for. He resists me for only a second before he takes control of the kiss and is pushing his hard body into mine.

“Fuck . . . not what I expected to see this early in the morning,” my youngest brother’s voice comes from near us, and we break away from the kiss.

I turn to see Ace standing at the bottom of the stairs, his black hair is everywhere, and his blue eyes look tired. He has a cigarette hanging out of his mouth, a leather jacket on, and faded blue jeans.

“Are you smoking?”

“Says you, who got pregnant and ran away. Sis . . . I think you’re winning the title for the most irresponsible one out of us, no?” he asks, and I glare at him.

“You’re such a rude, little shit, Ace,” I comment, and he laughs.

“Missed you, too, Tills,” he says and walks past us both, looking at Harley for a second.

“You fight in that cage? I saw the odds for the one coming up. Don’t die, yeah?” he says and then turns, walking out of the corridor.

“How did your brother see the odds?” Harley asks me, and I have no idea.

“What are the odds?” I ask Harley.

“You don’t want to know, siren,” he tells me and then walks away from me before I can ask him anything else.

100

Harley

“What happened?” I ask Blake when he shuts the kitchen door behind him with a tired sigh and not the happy grin I expected to see.

Sebastian and Elliot look over as they stop what they were doing. I stop cooking the pasta I was making for us all to celebrate Izzy and Blake’s engagement, knowing they’d be home soon from their weekend away. The poor dude has taken her on five dates now to propose, and every one of them has gone wrong. I seriously didn’t think this one could go wrong, but the look on his face says something did.

“I went to ask when I realised how much of an idiot I am. I left the damn ring box in the car. The car the valet drove away,” he says, and I mentally sigh.

“That’s unlucky, man,” Sebastian says, trying not to laugh, and I whack him on the arm.

“Just plan something else, or just ask randomly. I mean, you could tell her all the fucking romantic things you tried to plan,” Elliot says.

“Coming from the guy who would ask Allie to marry him on his bike,” Blake responds drily, looking stressed.

“What’s wrong with that idea?” Elliot asks, and none of us answer. There is so much wrong with that idea, and I doubt Allie would be happy.

“Let’s dish up and have a nice meal anyway, but I am sorry, Blake; you just seem to have the worst luck,” I comment.

“I got lucky when I met Izzy, so I knew the universe had to mess with me somehow,” Blake says with a laugh.

“How long until the fight?” Blake asks me, causing the kitchen to suddenly go silent.

“Two weeks.”

“Fuck, I didn’t know it was that soon,” Blake says, and my brothers look away.

They have given up trying to convince me not to do this. That we should all run from here and leave this village in our past. I know they would get up and leave everything, with their girlfriends and children following, but I couldn’t expect them to do that. They know there really isn’t any way of us getting out of it because we would be looking over our shoulders for the rest of our lives. This is a chance to actually escape.

We all finish sorting the food out, hearing the girls laughing in the living room. It’s nice knowing Tilly is really settling in with our family. I don’t know when it became hers as much as mine, but I know I wouldn’t be able to let her out of my life.

“Is it strange having a baby in the house that isn’t yours?” Elliot asks me as we carry food into the dining room.

“No. I don’t see her like that, but I wish Tilly would name her. Calling her ‘baby girl’ for the last two weeks hasn’t been easy.”

“I bet,” Elliot replies, but he doesn’t look at me. “Dude . . . maybe you should ask her to move into her parents. I don’t get why she is staying here now that they have moved here. They have a massive house, and she should be with family,” Elliot adds, but I don’t look at him as Tilly stops in the doorway, hearing every word. Her hurt-filled eyes meet mine, and she turns around, walking out.

“Tilly, wait!” I shout at her back as she walks away, and I glare at Elliot who holds his hands up before I follow her through the house.

She stops inside the conservatory, which no one goes into, and watches the rain pouring down outside. I close the door behind me, looking her over. Tilly is wearing jeans and a white top, which makes her look like she didn’t just have a baby. Her long, red hair is loose and wavy, begging me to touch it.

“Do you want me to move out?” she asks quietly, but her voice echoes around the conservatory.

“No,” I reply with one word, but it means everything as I watch as she turns to look at me.

I don’t move as she walks over, placing both her hands on my chest and looking up at me. Tilly raises her hand and pushes a bit of my hair behind my ear before grazing her finger across my cheek. Only the sound of our heavy breathing fills the room.

“When are you going to stop pushing me away?” she asks.

“I’m not good for you, Tilly, but I can’t let you go,” I reply, leaning down to kiss her. I can’t resist her anymore.

Tilly moans as she relaxes into the kiss, and her hands go into my hair. I pull her up to me, kissing her harder and loving the way she moves her body against mine.

“I can’t, not yet,” she says, breaking away, and I know she means because it’s not long after her labour, not that she doesn’t want to be with me.

“I’m sorry, I’m fucking sorry I’ve been avoiding this, us. Not anymore, Tilly,” I say, watching as her blue eyes watch me. “You’re mine now, and I’m not pushing you away anymore. You’re the reason I’m going to win that fight in two weeks.”

“You’re still fighting? It’s in two weeks?” she asks, her voice nervous, and I hate that I have to fight. That I can’t just walk away from it all. I can’t do that to my brothers.

“I don’t have a choice, Tilly,” I reply. There’s a knock on the door behind me, and I open it to Maisy, who smiles.

“Sorry, but the food is ready and everyone is waiting,” she says.

Maisy has a huge bump now, and there is a planned birth for two weeks’ time. It’s the day after the fight, and I can’t wait to be able to see their baby when I win.

“Where’s Jake?” I ask her, knowing I forgot to ask earlier.

“With my dad. He popped over and Jake was napping. I didn’t want to wake him up as he
was up all night with a new tooth coming through,” Maisy responds as I shut the door behind Tilly.

“Are you excited for the baby to come?” I ask her about the planned birth as we walk down the corridor, and I don’t let go of Tilly’s hand. I’m not hiding how I feel about her anymore.

“Very,” she says, rubbing a hand over her bump.

We walk into the dining room to see everyone is seated, and Izzy hands the baby monitor to Tilly before sitting down. I lean over and kiss Tilly gently on the lips before I sit next to her, and I’m aware of how silent the room has gone as I look at her blushed cheeks.

“About time,” Sebastian mutters, and I look over to see them all staring at us.

“When did this happen, and how did I not realise?” Izzy asks.

“Just now, and I don’t know,” Tilly answers with a smile.

“Damn . . . I owe you fifty now,” Elliot says to Luke, who laughs.

“Me, too,” Sebastian nods.

“Why wasn’t I included in this bet?” Izzy asks, making us all laugh.

Allie comes into the room with two drinks and takes the seat next to Elliot. “So . . . what did I miss?” she asks.

“Those two are together,” Elliot waves a hand at us as he speaks.

“Dammit. Fifty quid went,” Allie mutters, and I can’t help but laugh at her.

“Best bet I ever made,” Luke says, but he goes silent as Emilia walks into the room.

Emilia is one of Izzy, Blake, and Allie’s roommates, and there’s something weird going on between her and Luke. Everyone has mentioned it, but if you ask them, they won’t talk about each other. Emilia sits next to Tilly.

“You dyed your hair black, it looks really nice,” Tilly comments, and Emilia smiles.

“Wanted a change,” she shrugs.

“Like the new tattoos, too?” Allie responds as I get some pasta for my plate. We all start helping ourselves to the food as Emilia talks.

“Only one or two,” she comments, her cheeks going a little red.

“Why didn’t you come to me? I would have done them for you,” Luke says.

“I didn’t want to, but thanks,” she responds, her tone curt and short with him.

“Why not?” he asks, his tone is downright pissed off, and I raise my eyebrows at Tilly as she gives me a wide-eyed look.

“Because, despite what you think, Luke, the world doesn’t revolve around you,” Emilia snaps.

“Guys,” Izzy tries to break up the argument, but it doesn’t work.

“I never said it did, I only offered to help you,” he comments.

“I don’t need your damn help,” Emilia says, standing up and walking out of the room. Luke pushes his chair out and follows her out.

“Who wants to make a bet that they will be with each other soon?” Elliot asks, breaking the tension.

“I’m in,” Tilly responds, and I laugh.

“Yeah, me, too,” I agree. There’s something there between them.

“Nah, I don’t think so,” Sebastian says, shaking his head.

“Why?” I ask.

“They argue too much, and they are both so young,” Sebastian says, and he has a point. Out of all of us, Luke is the youngest, but then, I saw the way he looked at Emilia.

“So? We met younger than them,” Maisy answers.

“True, but I don’t know,” Sebastian shakes his head.

“I totally think they have already done it,” Allie says.

“Why?” Izzy responds.

“Just something she said once.” Allie shrugs, and then the baby monitor starts beeping before the sound of the baby crying comes through. Tilly goes to get up, and I stop her by placing my hand on her shoulder.

“I’ll go,” I say, knowing Tilly has been up half the night with the baby. I tried to help, but she only seemed to want her mum.

“Thank you,” Tilly says, and I get up, walking out of the room.

I go straight upstairs and into Tilly’s room. The bad smell hits me straight away, and I know what the problem is. Once I change the baby’s nappy, I sit in the nursing chair and rock her in my arms. I look down at her cute, little nose and her little strands of red hair. She looks every bit like her mother. I rock the baby until she falls asleep on my chest and lean my head back on the chair. She might not be my daughter, but it’s starting to feel like I would do anything to protect both her and her mum.

101

Tilly

"Is this your way of distracting me from tonight?” I ask Izzy, who nervously laughs as she pushes her long, blond hair over her shoulder, looking away from me.

“No, of course not,” she says, proving my point that it is.

“I know Harley is fighting tonight, and I know you think distracting me by taking me out shopping for baby clothes is going to stop me from worrying or something, but it’s not going to work. I can’t stop thinking about tonight, and every part of me just wants to tie my giant to a chair,” I tell her, and she gives me a worried look as we walk through the shop.

“Don’t you think I worry?” Izzy comments.

“I know you do, it’s just . . . I can’t lose him,” I say when we get outside the shop, and Izzy puts an arm around me.

“I feel the same way every time one of them fights, but these are the Kings. Since I met them, I’ve known they are strong, and they walk out of that cage every . . . damn . . . time. This is the last one, Tilly, and then, they are all free from their past, and Harley finally has someone waiting for him,” she tells me, and her eyes, so much like Harley’s, watch me with concern.

Izzy looks as tired as I do, her eyes dark and her clothes half ironed, same as me. I woke up to find Harley in the gym, beating the crap out of a punching bag. He didn’t even notice me there, not as I looked at the scars on his back, which looked like knife cuts, noticing the way his muscles almost hides the scars. I never interrupted him because I didn’t know what to say. Watching him fight a punching bag like that made me realise how he has to fight tonight.

“I just didn’t expect to finally be happy with an amazing guy and then have to watch him do something that could kill him,” I say.

“I know, Tilly. I wish I could tell you not to worry and that you’re going to get your happy ending, but I can’t. I’m just as scared as you,” she says.

A woman walks past with her baby in a pushchair, and I smile. My mum and dad have my baby for the day, and I’ve still not been able to come up with a name for her. I actually have to before the six-week deadline to register her birth, and yet, here I am, not choosing her name and calling her ‘baby girl.’ My parents have actually said ‘baby girl’ suits her, so I know I need to change it before my poor daughter gets stuck with that nickname for the rest of her life. That would not be a good nickname when she is a teenager.

Baby girl has the whole family in love with her; well, make that two families. She has the Foxes and Kings wrapped around her tiny fingers. Even my brothers take turns holding her, and I actually saw Ace kissing her forehead yesterday when I took her over to see them.

"I just think you could use some girl time and, also, I want to hear about how you and my brother… Well, actually, no I don’t," she says, shuddering a little.

"You want to know how we got together?" I ask, laughing a little but getting what she is asking me.

"Yes, exactly," she says, thankful for my save.

"I think it’s just because I get him. There isn’t anything else to it. And, for your information, we haven’t done anything but kiss,” I say, though, not for my lack of trying. I know Harley doesn’t want to take things farther than kissing, but it’s teasing to have all these kisses and nothing else.

“Really?” Izzy asks, with a little bit of shock.

“He doesn’t want to be with me and then hurt me if he doesn’t return from The Cage. He still kisses me, but we don’t share a bed. It’s so frustrating as he is so–”

“Brother, remember?” she says with a scrunched-up face. "No, I kind of get why he hasn’t taken things farther with you. To him, you mean more than just sex," she says. “But no more talk about Harley like that. I see him as a dad figure.”

We walk around a few more of the shops, and I buy some new baby clothes and some boots.

“Should we get some lunch?” Izzy asks, nodding her head toward the café on the other side of the shopping centre. There are plants lined down the middle and it says the local school children have been planting them. For everything this village has hidden, like The Cage and the way Harley told me the police act around here, there are good things. I guess the motto that the good comes with the bad applies to this place.

"Izzy, do you know how to get to The Cage?" I ask her randomly, and she gives me a shocked look.

"Yes, but I can’t take you there. Not after what I told you. Arthur is dangerous," she tells me.

“I know, just some part of me wants to be there for him. He said he wouldn’t take me there, but if you told me the way . . .”

“I agree with Harley here. The Cage is dangerous, Tilly,” she tells me, and I sigh. I knew her answer before she even said it.

I look back over at the café, seeing a wave of blond hair on a tall guy. He is standing with sunglasses on, his arms crossed as he watches me from the other side of the line of plants in the middle of the shopping centre. I know it’s him, as he looks my way, and fear fills every part of me. I zone out, not listening to Izzy talk as I stop walking just to stare at Daniel through the plants. At least, I think it's him. Even thinking his name scares me. A couple of people pass in front of the plants, and then he is gone, making me snap out of it and I step backward.

"Tilly?" Izzy shakes my arm. "You’re shaking, what did you see?" Izzy asks, looking around, and I shake my head.

"Daniel was here, I’m sure of it," I mutter, and Izzy wraps an arm around me.

"I doubt he was, you must have just been seeing things," she says, and I shake my head. Knowing she might be right, but I can’t shake the feeling that it was him here.

“Tristan, don’t think you can just walk away from me!” I hear a woman shout, and it gets our attention as a woman runs past us and grabs onto the arm of a man. The man turns, looking down at her. He has a nasty-looking scar running down one side of his face, and messy, black hair that needs a cut. He has a leather jacket on, pierced eyebrows, and his lip has a ring in it. The woman also has black hair, and her waist is fairly thin; she’s very beautiful.

“You don’t get it, Tria; this, me, isn’t anything to do with you,” Tristan says, and she lets go of his arm.

“That’s Allie’s brother and the nurse who was looking after him,” Izzy whispers to me.

“So when you’re getting drunk in a bar at ten in the morning, I’m meant to walk past?” Tria asks.

“Yes. What’s so wrong with that?” Tristan replies.

“Tristan, everything is wrong with that,” she says, and he laughs.

“Leave me alone, Tria. Face the fact that you can’t fix me and move on. I don’t want to be fixed,” he says, storming off and disappearing into the crowd. Tria stands watching him before turning and walking away.

“I’m guessing that Tris got a lot closer to his nurse than he told Allie.”

“Are you going to say something?”

“No. Allie told me Tristan has given up on life. He doesn’t care about anything anymore, but what I just saw–”

“Is a man who cares about someone, I agree,” I say, there was no missing the way he looked at her, even despite what he said.

“Let’s hope Tria doesn’t give up.”

“I don’t think she will, she didn’t seem to be giving up on Tristan at all,” I comment, and Izzy smiles, hooking her arm in mine.

“Should we tell Harley about how you might have seen Daniel?”

“No, not with the fight so close, and I bet it’s not even him. I just didn’t sleep much last night; in fact, I haven’t slept well for weeks. It’s just stress messing with my head,” I reassure her as I can’t be sure it was him.

102

Tilly

"You're kissing me, then leaving," I mutter as Harley kisses me gently and steps back. I don’t want to make him feel guilty, but as my hands tighten on his shirt, I know I don’t want to let him go. I don’t want him to stop kissing me.

"You know I have to do this. I will be back for you later. Look after our girl," he tells me, and I shake my head as I force myself to let go.

I hear Luke open the front door and walk out and, for some reason, that makes this all real to me. I’ve tried my best to get my head away from maybe seeing Daniel on the same day that Harley is going to walk into this fight.

"You can’t promise me that, it’s impossible for you to promise me anything right now," I say, and he sighs.

"Tilly."

"Just come back because . . ." I go to say the words I’ve only thought, but they get stuck in my throat just as Sebastian and Elliot come into the room.

"Have a good girls’ night," Sebastian says to me, referring to Maisy, Allie, Izzy, and Emilia, who are waiting for me in the lounge.

They have already said their goodbyes to Harley and the others. The guys decided they all need to be at The Cage tonight. Except for Blake, who had to deal with Tristan tonight and didn’t want to upset Allie with how Tristan is at the moment. Izzy told Blake to just try to help, and he has been, but it’s, apparently, far more complicated than we knew.

"I will," I reply, faking a smile as they all walk out.

Harley stops at the door and looks at me. "I feel the same if that’s anything. I have to say it before I leave," he tells me, and I smile.

"Me, too." I sigh, watching as his eyes light up, but then he nods, leaving and shutting the door behind him.

I go back into the lounge, where the girls are sitting across all the sofas eating various foods. Emilia has a gap next to her, and I go and sit down. Jake and my baby girl are sleeping upstairs in the cots we have, and Maisy has a baby monitor in her hand. It was so cute to see Jake come over and try to give baby girl one of his toys, and then he stayed next to her until she fell asleep.

"How long until your baby girl comes?" Emilia asks Maisy as Izzy puts in the DVD we have chosen for tonight. I don’t know the movie, but it’s something about bridesmaids.

"I’m due in for a section tomorrow," she says, and I can’t believe how excited she must be. It’s awesome that our babies are going to be so close in age. That they will grow up together and go to the same schools around here. Hopefully, they will be friends.

"Are you nervous?" Allie asks gently.

"Nope. I’ve done this once before, and yeah, I can’t think about being nervous right now," she says, and we all settle down to watch the movie. The movie is funny and opens with a bad sex scene.

It has us all laughing within moments when Allie says, “That is not how Elliot–”

“Allie, don’t,” Izzy says, putting her hands on her ears.

I sit eating popcorn and drinking Coke as we watch the rest of the movie. My mind running over and over what Harley is about to do, and I know I can’t stop him. I can’t even be there for him.

"Guys," Maisy says, and Izzy pauses the movie.

"Yeah, you okay?" Izzy asks, and we go silent.

"My waters just went, and I need a section. I can’t have this baby naturally after what happened with Jake–” Maisy says in a nervous tone, and we all quickly get up. Someone turns the lights on as I help Maisy up, and Allie is on her other side. Maisy’s leggings are soaked, and so is the sofa.

“Any contractions?” Allie asks Maisy, who shakes her head.

“Only one little one, nothing serious and nothing like how quick they came on last time,” she says, holding her side.

"In my car, and you call Seb," Allie tells Izzy, who nods. She rings his phone several times as we get Maisy into the car.

“Is he coming?” Maisy asks Allie as she goes to shut the door.

“He will be there,” I tell her gently, and she nods.

"He isn’t answering, I bet he can’t hear it over the music of The Cage," Izzy says once Allie shuts the door.

There is only one thing we can do; one of us needs to get to The Cage.

"Okay, I will drive there. Does anyone have the directions?" I ask, and they all look at each other.

“I will drive Maisy to the hospital, and you get Seb there now. No matter what," Allie says, and we all nod at her as she goes and gets into the car.

We watch her drive off before Emilia says, "I know how to get there but can’t drive as I’ve had a drink."

"Then I will drive. Izzy will stay and look after the kids," I say, and Izzy nods her agreement. I know she doesn’t want to go near The Cage, and I don’t blame her.

I look down at my leggings and long, red top and have no idea what the dress code is for The Cage. I look at Emilia in her black hoodie and black jeans, knowing that it can’t be too dressy.

"I need to grab my jacket," I say, heading into the house. I find my leather jacket, pull it on, and grab my keys.

Izzy walks past me, still trying to call one of the guys, and I hope she gets through to one of them in time. She stops and grabs my arm to stop me from walking away.

“I will keep ringing, but Harley won’t be happy to see you there. Be careful,” Izzy tells me, letting go.

I don’t have to say anything to her as I turn and walk toward the car.

"How do you know how to get there?" I ask Emilia as she gets into Harley’s spare Range Rover. The car is perfect and new, making me think it isn’t a spare like Harley said it was when he let me borrow it.

"My dad, he works there and so does the rest of my family. It’s a long story, but I’ve always known about The Cage," she says quietly.

“What do they do there?” I ask.

“Jobs for Arthur mainly, and even I work for him from time to time.”

“What do you do for Arthur?” I ask her, hoping it’s nothing to do with the brothers because I would never be able to forgive her if it was.

“Dancing, I pole dance for his clients sometimes. My mother does it, too, and it’s something I don’t have much of a choice in,” she tells me, her hands tightening on her seats.

"Do the brothers know that?" I ask, wondering if they know Emilia is close to The Cage.

"No . . . Well, Luke does, but I would like it if you didn't say anything to the others," she tells me.

"I’m your friend, I’m not saying a word," I comment, and she smiles at me.

I pull the car out of their long drive and listen to Emilia’s directions to The Cage. I’m surprised that it isn’t that far away from town; it’s in the middle of a deserted road. The empty road pulls out into a packed carpark and a massive warehouse sits the back of it.

"This doesn’t look like The Cage," I say, commenting on how I expected it to be different.

"Make no mistake, Tilly, this place is as rough as it looks, and I need to be honest with you, you need to be quiet in there and let me speak," she tells me.

I watch in shock as she pulls her hoodie off, revealing the tattoos lining her arms and the small tank top she’s wearing that shows off her flat stomach. She pulls her hair down and runs her fingers through it.

“I can’t go in there looking like I want to. Not worth the hassle Arthur or my family would give me if a client saw me. They expect me to be their wet dream and to pay thousands for a dance,” she says, and her words are bitter.

“Do you ever sleep with them?” I ask her gently, and she shakes her head.

“Arthur sells the fact I’m a virgin to them, and I’m not to be touched. I know he will eventually sell me off to someone, but I plan to escape this hellhole of a town before that happens.”

“Virgin?”

“That’s what he thinks. There was this one night, with a guy who was amazing. But this is who I am. My family needs me, and whatever I feel can’t get in the way of that,” she tells me and then gets out of the car.

I follow her out and lock the car before walking up the path in the middle leading to the doors of the warehouse.

"Sis," one of the massive bouncers at the door says when he sees Emilia. The bouncer has a bald head, tanned skin similar to Emilia’s, and dark hair. The other bouncer doesn’t say a word as he continues to stare at me in the carpark.

"Hey, bro, I came to see the fight. Finally, there’s a chance one of the famous King brothers is going to die, huh?" Emilia says, and I glare at her. What the hell?

"Damn straight. I’ve seen the people the boss chose for Harley. Wants him dead, all right," her brother says, and I hold the urge to hit one of them as they both laugh.

"Anyway, my friend here hasn’t seen a fight before, and if she is going to see any, it’s got to be tonight," Emilia says, hooking her arm through mine as the guy looks me up and down.

"Best show her what it’s like then, and maybe bring her downstairs after if she needs some work." Her brother laughs and opens the door. I don’t want to know what kind of work her brother just offered me, and I have no intention of ever finding out. I just need to find Harley. Emilia leads me in, and we walk down the steps to the entrance.

Once the door shuts, she whispers to me. "You have to act a certain way here or you don’t make it. My brothers aren’t like that behind closed doors, but here, it’s different. If people aren’t scared of you, then you shouldn’t be here or you will be dead."

I don’t get a chance to respond to her as she pushes the doors open to a massive room. The room is loud, the music blasting my ears, and the heat of the place makes me feel like I’m being swallowed whole. There’s a massive cage in the middle, with bright lights shining on it. There are bars around the side and doors, leading off to god knows what on the sides.

I’m shocked at the number of people here. I didn’t expect to see so many. Most of the women are wearing clothes that do little to hide their bodies, and the men are in tight suits. I don’t know why I stop in my tracks as I take everything in, the smells of sweat and sweet perfumes fill my nose, and they make me want to run out the door.

"Come on!" Emilia shouts at me, just as I spot Harley.

Every part of me freezes when I see him, my mouth goes dry and fear fills me. He is in the cage, blood pouring down his face. Two men are unconscious at his feet, and he is facing three other guys. Two of them are massive, and the other looks like he shouldn’t be in the fight at all.

There are hundreds of people around the cage, most shouting ‘King,’ but some are shouting other words I don’t recognise. The noise is just that loud in here, but I can’t move as I stare at Harley. I don’t think I will ever forget seeing him this way, the way he looks dangerous, but I know straight away that this is not who he is.

Harley is the man who feeds my daughter when she wakes up at night, who brings me coffee in the morning. The man who cuts roses from plants in his garden and puts them in my bedroom window. The man I find asleep in his study with a new book in his hands. That’s my Harley, and this is the man he has been forced to be for too long.

"I see Sebastian at the bar,” she shouts at me, trying to pull my arm just as Harley rushes at two of the guys.

"Go, then," I say, unhooking my arm from hers and ignoring her when she tells me to come back. I push through the people and duck under others that are jumping up and down. It doesn’t take me long to get to the front of the crowd, with my body pushed against the cage wall.

Harley is struggling to fight the guys as two of the huge ones hold him down and the other hits his side. I feel sick as I see the almost defeated look he is wearing; this fight isn’t fair. He can’t die like this, not after everything this hellhole has taken from him.

"HARLEY, FIGHT FOR ME!" I scream, just as his bright-green eyes find mine.

103

Harley

“What happened this time?” I ask Elliot as I wait for the nurse to stitch up the cut on his back.

Our father called to tell me Elliot was here, but I don’t know why he bothered to tell me as he doesn’t usually give a fuck about the marks he has made. The cut on his back is thicker than the other one next to it, and the wad of cash sticking out from the nurse’s pocket makes me realize my father has already paid her off. The more I look at her, the more I realise that she is one of the girls who hang around my father and Arthur a lot.

“I wouldn’t fuck Hazel,” he says quietly, and I tighten my fists. The nurse gives me a worried look, and I force myself to calm down.

“I’m going to deal with her,” I tell Elliot, waiting for the nurse to finish up before leaving the hospital with Elliot.

“Don’t bother. The girl is a fucking idiot,” Elliot comments, and I shake my head as I open the car door for him.

“She needs to leave. I’ve had enough of our father using her to fuck with me, and now you. We deal with enough shit from him.”

“She won’t leave, she has no family to go to. Let’s just go somewhere else, Harley. I don’t want to go back there tonight,” he tells me, and I look over at him. What little light there was in his eyes just seems to be disappearing by the day. Everything our father does drains him more, and I don’t want Elliot to lose himself. Not when he is so young.

“Where do you want to go?”

“Don’t know,” he mutters, and I rest my hand on his shoulder.

“I do, let’s get your brothers and go for a drink in the next town,” I say, knowing I need to get him away from here.

“Sounds good,” Elliot says, and some light comes back into his eyes.

"You ready for this?" Elliot asks me as I finish wrapping my knuckles with tape, and I look over at him as the memory washes away.

Elliot looks far better than he did back then when everything was forced or taken from him. He finally has his girl, the one he always wanted, and he has everything to live for. I look down at the tape as I tie it. It’s red, and it reminds me of Tilly’s red hair. It makes me want to finish this quicker. Win this last fight and then get the hell out of here and back to my girl.

"Yes. Just . . . if I don’t make it out of this, protect Tilly and her baby for me?" I ask him, knowing he is the only one out of my brothers who is being realistic.

Luke and Sebastian can’t think of anything other than me walking out of here. But Elliot isn’t like that. He knows how you have to fight for everything, and how I will be lucky to make it out of this fight in one piece. We always took the harder fights, the ones we knew would be hard to beat, but Luke and Sebastian don’t know that. And they never will.

“Always,” Elliot tells me, and that’s all I need to hear as I stand up.

I’ve spent months working out for this, I’m stronger than I’ve ever been. I can do this, I’ve done it my whole life, but I’ve never fought more than three men at a time. I remember when I fought three when I turned eighteen; I just barely made it out of that fight then, but I’m a different man now. Years of fighting have made me tough, and I’ve never been in shape like I am today. I’ve spent weeks training for this moment, to get to where I need to be.

"I wish you would let me do this," Elliot comments, and I shake my head.

"No, this is my fight. Let me protect you now," I comment, and he pulls me into a hug. Elliot never hugs me, so I pat his back.

"Fucking beat those fuckers, and we can walk out of here. Then you can get your girl," he says as he lets go, and I nod.

Elliot walks out first, and then I follow, after pausing for a moment to collect my thoughts. I have to blank my mind for this fight, focus on nothing other than winning like I do every time. The screaming is blasting my ears from the number of people here, and the heat of The Cage is the hardest thing to block out.

There are far more spectators than there usually are for a fight, and Arthur looks happy as he stands outside the door to the cage. I don’t look at him as I size up my opponents in the cage instead. There are five of them, three of them are massive, just like I expected, and I would reckon they are brothers with their similar looks and evil smirks. The next two are a little confusing as to why they are here. One looks like an almost nerdy guy, with a thin frame. I bet he moves fast. The last guy is blond with a pretty face that is not going to look good with bruises. I don’t take any of their looks for face value, they must have some hidden qualities or tricks and that’s why they are here. Arthur wouldn’t let them into the fight if there wasn’t a reason.

"Fight well," Arthur says when I get to him and stop.

"When I win this, I don’t want to see your fucking face again," I spit out at him, and he snickers.

"I have a gift for you . . . if you win this,” he says, smoothing down his suit.

“Why the fuck would you give me anything, Arthur?” I ask him, wondering what the fuck he is going on about. I don’t need him messing with me just before a fight.

“I stand to make millions if you win. The number of bets against you are through the roof, but then . . .” He leans closer. “They don’t know you like I do. They don’t know you have a pretty baby and girl at home to win for,” he whispers the end part, and I barely catch his words.

“Don’t fucking talk about them, Arthur,” I tell him, stepping closer and resisting the urge to slam him into that cage and beat the shit out of him.

“Don’t let me down, Harley, like every single one of your deadbeat family has. I don’t want anything to do with any of you anymore, and the money from this fight means I won’t have to," Arthur says, stepping away.

"What is the gift? Why the fuck would I want anything from you?" I ask him, and he laughs as he walks off into the crowd. Fucking Arthur, messing with my head before a fight.

I walk into the cage, shutting the door behind me and hearing the crowd scream my name as I stand in front of the guys, who no doubt are being paid a fortune to win this fight. Or Arthur has something on them. Either way, I have to look out for my family and myself now.

"Pretty boy, why are you here?" I ask as the overhead speakers start counting down.

"You’ll see. You can’t always win." He laughs, and they all look at each other.

I crack my knuckles as I wait for the countdown to hit one. I think they expected me to run at them, and it seems to confuse them when I don’t move.

"Come on, then," I say as I wave my hand at them, and they look between each other before one of the big guys runs forward, with the pretty guy following. I catch the man in a headlock, surprised how stupid he was to lower his head, and then lift my knee, slamming it into his chest. I spin away from the guy as he falls to his knees, and the blond man comes toward me. I have to give it to him, he is a good fighter, but it only takes me a few moments to punch him in the face as hard as I can, and he is out cold. The blood from his broken nose squirts all over my face.

"Is that the best you have?" I laugh at them.

The two guys grin at me together, this time getting several hits on my body before I manage to spin away from them both. The thin guy takes me by surprise when he slams a punch into my stomach and then jumps over me. The shock of the thin man attacking is all the other two need as they grab both my arms. The thin man walks in front of me and smirks.

“I trained for years to kill you. I doubt you remember my brother, he is in a coma because of you,” the thin man says, all the nervous acting he was doing before is gone. He lifts his hand and punches me, punch after punch until I can’t hold my head up. I don’t remember his brother, I don’t remember any of the men I fight. I had to put every man I fought in the back of my mind, forgetting they ever happened.

“HARLEY FIGHT FOR ME!” I hear Tilly's voice shout through the haze.

I lift my head, my eyes locking on her as she hangs onto the bars of the cage. What the fuck is she doing here?

“Tilly,” I whisper, and then, the man punches me once more.

Thoughts of Tilly run through my head as I roar and push the men holding me away with all of my strength. The man in front looks shocked, but he tries to punch me again, which is a big mistake for him as I catch his hand and crush it in my own. I use my other hand to lift the thin man close to my face as he screams for me to let go of his hand.

“I’m sorry about your brother, and this,” I tell him, and his eyes widen just before I let go of his hand and punch him hard in the face. I’m not shocked when he falls to the ground as I let him go before I turn to face the two large guys waiting for me.

“I haven’t got all the time in the world . . .” I laugh, waiting for them to run at me as the screaming of the crowd gets louder.

I wipe the blood off my lip as I smile at them. They look at each other and then somehow seem to decide that running at me together is the best way. It’s a bad move on their part. I grab the one who gets to me first, punching his head and roundhouse kicking him in the side. He falls into the other guy, and they both fall to the ground. I jump on him as he flies over his friend, and I start punching his face. He is out cold in two minutes. The other guy gives me a panicked look when I pull his friend's unconscious body off him.

“Don’t,” the man says, holding up his hands as he backs away. The sight of all the unconscious men at my feet has freaked him out, and he isn’t going to try to attack me, not now.

“You shouldn’t have come here,” I say, slamming my fist into his face, and he stumbles backward. I grab his head, slamming it into the bars of the cage and kicking his legs as he falls to the ground.

“THE KINGS HAVE WON!” cheers a voice over the speakers, and the crowd screams.

My eyes meet Tilly’s just as Luke gets to her side and gives me a nod. He will keep her safe in here. I walk out of the cage, where Arthur is waiting. He offers me a towel, and I just look at him.

“Don’t you like seeing me covered in blood? It’s how you make your money.” I laugh, and he narrows his eyes at me. I wipe some of the blood off my face and slap his face, leaving blood all over him.

“Take it, and get out,” he says, pulling out a note from his pocket and giving it to me.

“Gladly,” I take the note, walking away from the bastard and toward the changing rooms.

When the changing room doors are closed behind me, I rest my head on them. I fucking won.

104

Tilly

“Here let me,” I mutter as Harley tries to push the ice away that I’m holding to his lip.

He smiles at me before gently kissing me, and I sigh. Ever since he walked out of The Cage with Em at his side, he hasn’t said he is in any pain at all when I know he must be. I waited as he came back and showered the blood off and got dressed. I offered him painkillers, but he refused to have any.

“It doesn’t hurt,” he says, and I give him a disbelieving glare. Harley’s one eye is swollen, nearly shut, and there are a range of bruises already showing all over his face. I don’t believe him for a second.

“You know how awesome you are? Allie says ‘awesome’ a lot and–” He sways a little in the seat.

“You fought five guys today, there’s no way you’re not in pain, and yes, Allie says ‘awesome’ a lot,” I tell him and give him a worried look. What if he has a concussion or something?

“It's the painkillers I crushed into his drink,” Luke says, sitting on the sofa with my baby girl in his arms, and I give him a wide-eyed look. “What? I knew the stubborn fucker wouldn’t have them.” He shrugs.

“Language,” Harley says with a dopey smile as he leans back on the sofa. I watch as he slowly falls asleep, and I move him so that he is lying down on the sofa. I pull one of the blankets over him as Izzy comes into the room.

“It was a good idea; he needs to rest,” I comment, stroking Harley's hair off his face and watching him for a second as Luke doesn’t say a word.

“Any news on Maisy?” I ask.

“Is he all right?” Izzy asks, and I nod.

“Oh . . . no news. They are letting the labour go naturally, and she is close, apparently,” she says, going to sit next to Luke. “Let me hold baby girl,” Izzy says, and Luke shakes his head.

“Nope, I got her to sleep after she woke up, so I’m holding her,” he says, and I smile at him. “A name yet?” Luke asks, and I shake my head.

“I have some time to decide,” I mutter, and Izzy laughs.

“Come on, you must have some idea for a name,” she tells me.

“Okay, there was this one name-“ I get cut off when Izzy’s phone starts buzzing, and she answers the call.

“Oh my god, congratulations, Seb, that’s amazing. Yes, I will tell them. Love you, bro, and I will be at the hospital in the morning. Jake is fine, I promise. Bye,” Izzy says all this so quickly that neither Luke nor I can say a word until she puts the phone down.

“A girl, she’s perfect, and Maisy is doing well. They decided to call her Isabelle,” Izzy says, and there are grins from all of us as we look at each other. Izzy’s phone starts ringing and she moves quickly to answer it.

“It’s Blake, he is at the hospital as he drove Seb and Elliot.” She tells us before walking out.

“Here, pass her to me. I’m taking her back to bed, and I will check Jake before I go to sleep, myself,” I say to Luke who offers me my baby girl, and I hold her close to my chest. I look down at her, seeing how her curly, red hair is growing already, and I love the little snores she makes as she sleeps. Harley makes a small, groaning noise, and I look over at him. I hate seeing him like this, in so much pain, but I’m happy it’s over. This is the first and only time I will have to see him suffer like this.

“I’m watching him for the night,” Luke tells me, seeing where I’m staring.

I look over at the youngest King brother. The tattoos he has lining his arms, the scruffy hair, and slight beard make him look older than all his brothers. I would say he is the more playful one out of them all, but there are still those shadows in his eyes. The same shadows they all have, but Harley has them the worst from what I know. His shadows are the most difficult to erase.

“I’m still going to check he is okay in a few hours, you don’t have to stay up all night,” I reply to Luke. I know I won’t be able to sleep well tonight, knowing Harley isn’t completely okay.

“He’s my brother, there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for him, and that includes watching movies on my phone down here until he wakes up in the morning,” he says.

“He feels the same about you and all your brothers. I know because I’ve always been protective of my brothers, too,” I say and mentally chuckle to myself about all the times I’ve helped them get out of trouble. There’s something about having close siblings, it has a way of making you feel loved and knowing you have someone protecting your back.

“It’s what Kings do, apparently Foxes are just the same,” he says, and I wink at him.

“You have that right.”

“Can I ask you something?” Luke asks, nervously moving on the sofa. I’ve never seen him nervous before.

“Sure,” I say, sitting on the edge of the sofa and moving my baby onto my shoulder. I pat her back gently as she stirs a little. I’m lucky she loves her sleep and is happy whenever someone is holding her.

“Okay, so there’s this girl . . .” he starts off, “that sounded more rehearsed than I wanted it to.”

“I’m listening,” I say with a little chuckle, and he groans.

“She is complicated as fuck, messes with my head, but I can’t stop thinking about her. We had a one-night stand and afterward, she just . . . .”

“Just?”

“I don’t know. Let’s just say I know she is hiding something from me, but I don’t know what it is. I can’t figure her out, but no other girl compares to her. Nothing compares to her,” Luke says, and I nod, looking at Harley.

“Then don’t give up, no matter how messed-up things are, how hard they get, you fight. That’s what your brother taught me, and it’s what he would tell you if you asked him. If you can’t stop thinking about her, there’s a reason for that,” I say, knowing that there’s a reason I can’t stop thinking about Harley.

“Thanks. Just . . . part of me wants to give up on her sometimes, but then even thinking of doing that . . . yeah, I can’t,” Luke says, looking down at his hands.

“Then she is worth it,” I say gently, and he smiles up at me.

“Thanks, Tills,” Luke smiles, looking down at his phone as he slips it in his hand.

“No problem. Night, Luke,” I reply.

“Night.” He waves a hand.

I gently shut the door behind me as I leave the room and go upstairs. When I get to my room, I put my baby in her cot and kiss her head. I check on Jake before getting into bed, and then I close my eyes, letting the small sound of my baby’s little snores lure me to sleep.

“Tilly,” I hear whispered gently, and I blink my eyes open to see Harley lying next to me on the bed, our faces inches apart. Harley doesn’t look any better this morning, his eye is still swollen shut, and his face is a muted colour of bruises. His lip has a long cut on the left side, but the swelling has gone down a little.

“Harley?” I ask in a little bit of a daze.

“Shh, baby girl is still sleeping,” Harley says, putting his finger to my lips. I look over my shoulder to see it’s still dark outside, and I can see my baby sleeping in her cot.

“How are you feeling?” I ask Harley quietly, placing my hand on his chest.

“Better, although I’m not accepting drinks from Luke anymore. I should have known he would do that,” he says, and I smile.

“I kind of like that he did, you needed your rest,” I say, and he grins.

“Any news on Maisy and Isabelle?” I ask him, and he pulls his phone out of his jean pocket. I wait as he unlocks it and then shows me photos of Maisy and Sebastian holding a little baby with black hair. I look closer and see she looks just like Maisy and Jake. Jake and Isabelle have the same black hair. Above the photo is a message saying ‘she has my green eyes,’ and I know she is going to be the image of her brother.

“They look so happy,” I say as I hand him his phone back, and he puts it in his jeans.

“They do,” he says. I pause when he leans closer, our mouths only inches away from each other, and he reaches over, tucking some of my hair behind my ear.

“Tilly, I want a date on Friday. Five days away. I’ve been planning it for a while,” he says, and I love that he has been planning a date for us. For the future we can now have.

“We go on dates already,” I whisper back, and he chuckles.

“Nothing like this one. This one is the start of us, Tilly. You’d best be ready,” he teases me.

“So should you, Mr. King,” I whisper back and brush my lips against his.

He responds by kissing me again harder, an almost desperate kiss as he rolls himself over me. The sound of the baby crying only moments later makes us break apart. “Friday, Tilly,” Harley says, getting off of me and standing up and walking over to my baby. He picks her up, and she instantly stops crying.

“I can sort her, you only just had that fight and I know you must be sore,” I comment, but he kisses her forehead and rests her in his arms.

“Let me, please. Everyone in this room is what I survived for,” he tells me, and I nod, emotion filling me. “I’m going to feed her some milk while you wake up.”

“Trust me, every part of me is awake,” I mutter, and he grins at me before walking out.

105

Harley

“What did you say?” I repeat to the doctor, trying to sit up, but Elliot puts a hand on my chest, making me lie back down.

The strong smell of medicine and the ticking of the heart monitor are annoying me as I try to process what he is telling me. Every part of my body hurts as I try to sit up, my voice croaks from my dry throat.

“You just woke from a coma, a three-day fucking coma. Please rest,” Elliot begs me, and I look at my fourteen-year- old brother and nod. I dread to know what our father has been putting him through in the last few days, but the bruises on his face tell me enough. I hate being away from them, not there to take the hits and divert my father’s attention.

“You cannot have children, Mr. King. The operation we had to do . . .” he keeps talking, but I don’t hear anything else he says.

I knew it was bad when the man I was fighting pulled that knife out and stabbed me, right under my cock. I knew when I punched him and he passed out that my brothers would get me to the hospital, that the damage would be severe. But I never expected this.

“Mr. King, are you listening to me?” the doctor asks, and I ignore him as the door opens.

Luke and Sebastian walk in, bruises on their faces, and I know that I might never be able to have children, but my brothers need my protection now. There are worse things that can happen in life, and I could always adopt a child who has shitty parents like mine one day.

“I heard you and I understand. Now leave, I want to talk to my brothers,” I tell the doctor, who gives me a worried look but walks out.

“Harley–” Elliot starts to say, and I shake my head at him. I don’t want anyone else to know. As far as I’m concerned, I already have a family who needs me.

“Impressive.” Luke whistles when I walk into the kitchen in my tuxedo.

“Do I look all right?” I ask him, worrying about my hair, which I’ve spent ages on, braiding the sides back. The tuxedo is tight but made to fit, so I have to think it looks good.

“Yeah, man, but don’t worry. That girl loves you anyway,” he says, walking past me and patting my shoulder. When did my youngest brother get so grown up?

“Fucking hell,” I whisper to myself when I see Tilly walk into the corridor wearing a tight, black dress that Allie helped me choose for her. The dress is simple, just black, but the long slit up to her thigh just makes her look stunning. Her red hair is half up in a bun, and the rest falls down her back in curls.

“Harley?” she calls, like the damn siren she is. I find myself helpless in doing anything but walking straight over to her. Her eyes widen when she sees me and I can’t help but grin.

“You look so beautiful, Tilly,” I tell her, not knowing what else to say to her. ‘Beautiful’ doesn’t even seem like a strong enough word to describe how she looks. She is just something else.

“Thank you, and thank you for the dress. How did you know my size?” she asks, but it’s Allie who answers for me.

“He called me, and I knew your size from one look,” she says as she walks out of the lounge with Elliot at her side. Allie has the baby monitor in her hand, and she offered to babysit baby girl tonight so I can take Tilly out. Elliot was just dragged along, but he doesn’t seem too bothered.

“Are you sure about having her all night?” Tilly asks Allie. Allie comes over and hugs her gently.

“Positive, now go. If we have any trouble, I will call. You both deserve a night out,” Allie tells her, and she nods.

“I’m here, too, and baby girl loves me,” Luke comments, leaning against the wall.

“Only because you keep watching Minions with her.” Tilly laughs.

“It’s a funny film.” Luke shrugs and walks off.

“Let’s go,” I say to Tilly and take her hand in mine.

We walk out to my car, and I hold the door open. Tilly goes to get in and then changes her mind, turning and leaning up to kiss me gently and making me smile before she turns and gets in. After I get in, we start the ten-minute drive to the place I want to take her.

“Where are you taking me then?” she asks.

“We have to take another means of transport to get there first,” I tell her, just as I pull into the drive of the house I was looking for. I drive down and park outside the giant house, and Tilly gives me a questioning look.

“Trust me?” I ask her, and she laughs.

“More than I want to admit,” she says and then gets out the car. I get out and walk around the car, wrapping my arms around her waist as we walk to the front door. The door opens before we can press the doorbell.

“Harley, you all ready?” Mark asks me as he comes out of the house and shakes my hand.

“Yes, and thank you for doing this for me,” I tell him.

“Don’t thank me, I owe you anyway.” Mark waves a hand. “Let’s go get into the helicopter. My pilot is ready,” he says.

Mark is a good man who used to fight in The Cage and couldn’t pay back the debt he owed Arthur. A debt he owed Arthur for the lifesaving treatment his daughter needed and the transport to America as they couldn’t save her here. That was years ago when I was eighteen, and he wasn’t rich. I paid the debt off for him from my savings because I knew he would end up getting himself killed in The Cage; Mark isn’t a fighter. Mark then took his freedom and set up a very successful truck driving business. He paid me back the money two years ago and insisted on helping me however he could. This is the first thing I’ve asked of him because he is the only one I know who has a helicopter.

“Helicopter?” Tilly gives me a wide-eyed look, and I grin at her. I’m sure she can hear it from here, the noise is loud.

“Yes. The helicopter is going to take us to our date,” I say, and she chuckles.

“Always surprising me with dates I will never forget,” she says.

“I never want you to forget me,” I whisper into her ear as I wrap my arm around her shoulders while we walk toward the helicopter.

“I could never forget you, Harley King,” she tells me, having to basically shout it for me to hear as we get closer to the helicopter.

We lower our heads as we get into the helicopter as it’s already on. After we all have our earphones in and our seatbelts strapped on, the helicopter takes off and Tilly squeezes my hand tight in hers.

“It’s amazing up here,” Tilly comments as we fly across the countryside and toward London, where we are staying for the night.

I had bags with some clothes sent there yesterday, and everything we need to stay the night is already waiting for us. I know the flight is only forty-five minutes to get into London. Tilly comments about all the beautiful views there are; the city lights, the towns. All I can think of is how beautiful she is. I spend the whole trip watching her, the way her eyes widen and the happy smile she gives me sometimes.

“Landing,” I hear in our headphones from Mark, and the pilot nods.

“Thank you for this, it’s just amazing,” Tilly tells me, leaning into my side as the helicopter lands. We have to keep our heads low as we move away from the helicopter, and we watch from the door as Mark and the pilot fly away.

“London?” she asks me as she looks around the view of the city from the rooftop we are standing on.

“Have you ever been?”

“No, I’ve always wanted to see it.”

“Well, after tonight, we can spend the morning looking around the tourist parts before we have to fly back. Your mum and dad are coming over to look after baby girl.”

“I would love that. You have planned everything, haven’t you?” she asks, and I chuckle.

“I’ve been planning this date for months, from the first time I kissed you,” I tell her, and she tilts her head to the side.

“Mr. King?” a man asks from the door to the roof, and I take Tilly’s hand in mine as we walk over.

“Yes, and this is Miss Fox,” I say, introducing Tilly while shaking his hand.

“I’m your driver to the theatre tonight, and I will drive you to the hotel afterward,” he tells her, as I already know this.

“Thank you,” Tilly responds.

“We should be going; the show starts in an hour, and the traffic is difficult to get through at this time of night. There are refreshments in the limo,” he tells us.

“Theatre, limo, and a hotel in London?” Tilly whispers as the man opens the door and we follow him to the lift. We wait for the lift to come up after he presses the button.

“You’re worth every second of it,” I whisper back, sliding my fingers up her spine and making her shiver.

“I don’t need fancy things, Harley, I only need you,” she whispers back, and I lean down, kissing her gently.

“I know, but I want this for you. Trust me,” I tell her gently, and she kisses me once more before leaning away. I keep my hand in the middle of her back, not ready to let her step away from me yet.

“Always,” she says, and the lift beeps as it opens. I find myself struggling to look away from her eyes.

“Mr. King?” the man says, and Tilly walks forward into the lift, with me following.

The lift opens up into the entrance hall of the hotel we will be staying at later. We go outside to the limo parked, waiting for us, and the man opens the door. Tilly gets in, and I follow her, waiting for the door to be shut.

“What are we seeing at the theatre?” she asks.

“You remember when I brought roses to your room, and you told me that story about your favourite, childhood story?” I remind her.

“The Princess and the Pea?” she asks in a whisper.

“Well, I found this theatre performance and knew you might like it,” I tell her, watching as her eyes light up, and she has the biggest smile on her face.

“Oh my god. I’ve wanted to see this performance since it was advertised, but the tickets were impossible to get a hold of unless you pay . . .” her voice drifts off.

“It took about a week to find tickets but you're worth it,” I say, and she blushes as she looks down.

“I never thought I’d see the day when your cheeks match your hair,” I say, and she gently hits me on the arm.

“This is the most romantic thing anyone has ever done for me, Harley,” she says gently, and I pick her hand up, kissing the back as gently as her words.

“Then every man before me was an idiot. You should have always been treated like this, and if you let me . . . I want to be yours. I never wanted anything serious before I met you, I didn’t even think of it as an option. But then you stormed into my life, and I can’t imagine my life without you in it. I’m a messed-up man, with a bad past, but I swear I will do anything to give you a perfect future,” I tell her, and her breath catches as a stray tear falls from her eyes. I wipe it away, and she leans her head into my hand.

“I don’t need a perfect future, but I need you at my side; only you, Harley,” she says, and then I lean down and kiss her. The kiss is broken when the limo stops and the door opens a few moments later.

“Wait,” Tilly says when I go to get out.

“Yeah?” I ask, and she chuckles as she wipes something from the side of my lip.

“My lipstick,” she says, and I kiss her.

“Don’t care,” I say, getting out of the car as I hear her laugh behind me.

I link my arm around her waist as we walk into the theatre, following the red rug on the floor. The theatre is amazing inside, everything is gold. Gold walls and floors, gold statues lining the walls. Our driver speaks to the staff, and then he takes us into the room we rented on the top floor overlooking the play. I open the door and thank the driver for shutting it behind me. There is a row of seats near the balcony and a buffet filled with food and drinks on the side. There is a small, white table, with two chairs set up in the other corner of the room. There’s light music playing from the theatre stage, and Tilly goes to look over the balcony.

“Is this all ours? The view is amazing,” Tilly says, and I move to stand next to her, pushing her hair to the side and gently kissing down her neck.

“Yes, it’s all ours for the night,” I say, and her breath catches when I gently suck on the spot under her ear. She turns in my arms, looking up at me and not moving as we stare at each other.

“Can anyone see us here?” she asks, sliding her hands down my chest. I know we are at the highest point.

“Not if we move further back into the room,” I say with a smirk, and she leans up and kisses me.

I want to take it slow, as I enjoy how she tastes, how her soft lips move across mine, but when she slides her hands into my hair, I can’t control the kiss anymore. The kiss becomes frantic from both of us, a kiss built up from all the tension we have had with each other since we first met. I walk backward, keeping my hands in her hair, and move her closer to the table in the room. I lift her onto the table as her hands slide down my waist and start undoing my trousers. I pull her dress down her chest, exposing her perfect breasts, and lean forward, twirling my tongue around one and making her moan louder.

“Shhh,” I say, and she chuckles a little for a second, but then she pushes down my trousers and boxers, pulling my hard cock into her soft hand. She moves her hand up and down, making me groan with how amazing it feels.

“Tilly,” I bite out, pushing her dress up to her hips and seeing her lack of underwear.

“You’re a bad girl, aren’t you?” I ask her, just before sliding my finger inside her and feeling how wet she is.

I rub my thumb around her clit, loving her little moans and the way her hand strokes my cock harder. When I feel her getting tighter around my finger, and her moans getting to the point where I know she is close to coming on my hand, I pull my finger out. I grab her hips and line my cock up before kissing her and sliding inside. She moans into my mouth, her nails pressing into my neck as I thrust into her again and again.

“Harley, oh my god, don’t stop.” She moans again and again as I feel her tighten around me and I pick up speed. I finish only moments later, our heavy breathing and her moans still filling the room.

“I love you, Harley King,” she tells me, and I gently lean forward, kissing her.

“I love you, too, Tilly Fox.”

106

Tilly

“TILLY!” I hear Izzy shout up the stairs just as I put baby girl down for her nap after a feed.

I cringe and look down at baby girl, praying that she doesn’t wake up, but she only stirs a little before rolling onto her side and cuddling the dinosaur teddy Jake gave her. I bought her lots of pink teddies and dolls, yet the old dinosaur teddy is what she has to sleep with every time.

I lean down and kiss her forehead, loving the little smile she gives, even in her sleep. She is so cute. I pick the baby monitor up and shut the bedroom door quietly just as Izzy gets to the top of the stairs and runs over to me.

“I’m engaged!” she says, showing me her hand with the large engagement ring on her finger. The ring has a large diamond in the middle and sapphires on the sides. I know Izzy has a sapphire necklace, and that it’s the only thing she has left from her mother; the fact he put those in the engagement ring is so sweet.

“Oh my god! I’m so happy for you!” I say, pulling her hand up and looking at the stunning ring closely.

“You have to tell me everything, the when and the where. Come on.” I tug on her hand and lead her up the stairs to Harley’s attic room, knowing he is out at the gym this morning. We both go and sit on the sofa, and she starts off.

“Okay, you know all the trips he took me on?” I nod. “Well, he has been trying to propose to me at each one, but something was always going wrong.”

“Okay, I feel really sorry for Blake now.” I chuckle, and she laughs.

“I know, right?” She looks down at her ring and then back up at me. “So, last night, we stayed at his mum's and had dinner. It was great, but some nurses had called in sick so his mum had to go in to cover. Then we had a power cut, and the power was out all night.”

“Same here, it must have been a blackout,” I tell her, and she nods.

“So, imagine this, the living room full of candles, the fire in the fireplace lit, and we were lying on the rug, after doing stuff–”

“To keep warm?” I wiggle my eyebrows at her, and she laughs.

“Exactly.” She winks. “Anyway, Blake went into the kitchen to get more candles, as some had gone out, and his phone started ringing. I went and grabbed his jacket to find his phone, just in case it was important–”

“And you found the ring box?” I say, clapping my hands.

“Well, it fell out onto the floor and I picked it up, opening it as Blake came in. He laughed, explaining all the romantic things he had planned and how they all went wrong as he held my one hand and got down on one knee.”

“Aww,” I say, wiping my eyes. This is exactly what I wanted for her; she deserves this so much.

“The speech he gave me, about how we met, the struggles we had, and how he never wants me anywhere but at his side . . . oh my god, I was in tears,” Izzy says, wiping a few tears away at the memory.

“You remember when we used to sit and watch those witch TV shows with your mum? How she told you that you’d find a perfect guy one day,” I say, and she chuckles.

“I remember we used to watch those shows over and over again.” She sniffles a little. “I miss her. I wish she was here to help me pick a dress, and to meet Blake,” Izzy admits.

“She would have loved him,” I say, squeezing her hand.

“I know. Would you be my maid of honour?” she asks me suddenly, and I pull her to me. I wrap my arms around her, and she sobs a little into my shoulder.

“Of course, I will, and even though your mum isn’t here, we won’t forget her on your wedding day. She will be with you,” I tell her, rubbing her back.

“I know she is with me. I see her when I do simple things like buying apples from the shops and how she used to pick each one up and see what shape they were before buying them.”

“I remember she didn’t like apples that were odd shapes.” I chuckle with Izzy as I pull away from the hug.

“Thank you for coming here, I didn’t realise how much I missed having someone from my past around until you came here. I know I could talk about my mum to anyone, but it’s not the same. I know you remember her.”

“I’m always here to talk,” I tell her, and she holds my hand.

“I’m going to ask Harley to walk me down the aisle, and I know Blake is asking Sebastian to be his best man,” she tells me. “Right . . . I have to go tell Allie and Maisy. We are meeting up for lunch. Do you want to come?” she asks me.

“No, hun. I have work to catch up with. But have fun,” I say, hugging her once more before she leaves.

I pull my laptop off the coffee table and start editing the book that was sent to me yesterday. Thankfully, the author is in no rush, but I don’t want to leave her long without getting the first edit back to her. I spend the next half an hour editing. I know I can’t do too much more before baby girl wakes up.

“Hey, gorgeous,” I hear Harley say as he comes into the room and shuts the door. I put my laptop down, knowing I will have to do more tonight. Overall, it’s not badly written, and it won’t be a massive job.

“Hey, did you hear about Izzy and Blake?” I ask, watching as he comes over and sits next to me on the sofa. Harley looks so much more relaxed and less stressed since everything with Arthur is behind him and we are together. I like seeing him like this, and the smile he always wears.

“Yeah, she called. Thank God, he actually managed to ask without something going wrong. I was starting to feel bad for him.” Harley chuckles, and I move across the sofa, swinging my one leg over him and sitting on his lap.

“I missed waking up next to you this morning,” I whisper across his lips.

“I gave you a lie in, you deserved it.” He chuckles, and I brush my lips down his neck, his hands tightening on my hips. “Tilly,” he warns when I move my hips and rub myself against him, feeling him getting hard beneath me.

“Yes, Harley?” I ask, sliding off his lap and onto my knees in front of him.

I slowly undo his belt as he watches me, his eyes locked on mine the whole time. He lifts his hips a little to help me pull his trousers off, and I take his large cock into my hand. He groans as I lean forward, sliding my tongue around the tip before gently sucking him into my mouth. He is big enough that it’s hard not to gag when I take all of him into my mouth, and he grabs my hair, holding my head in place as I keep still, letting him take over. He fucks my mouth, hard and fast as it’s clear he is losing control, but I love it. I love seeing him relax like this. He suddenly stops, lifting me up, and pushing me onto the sofa. I moan a little when he pulls my leggings and red panties off before turning me so that I’m on my knees on the sofa. I feel his hand cup me from behind.

“So wet from just having me in your mouth,” he whispers, more to himself, before he moves his hand and slides his cock deep inside me.

I arch my back as he grabs my hips and starts pounding away, his grip almost bruising, but the pleasure of having him inside me makes me barely notice. My own hand slides down, rubbing circles on my clit and if anything, it makes him lose more control as he moves faster inside me. He leans forward just as I come and bites down on my shoulder gently, and I moan his name as he finishes inside me. I collapse to the sofa with Harley pulling me to him so that I’m lying on his chest.

“It’s never been like this,” he says after a long silence.

“Like what?” I ask him.

“It’s never meant anything to me, it was just sex. With you, I swear I feel everything, and I never want it to end,” he says.

“It will never end, I don’t want it to either,” I whisper, and he holds me tighter.

107

Tilly

“Hey, you,” I say, resting my hand on Harley’s back, and he turns around with a smile. I rake my eyes over him, seeing him covered in dirt from the gardening he has been doing all day. It’s been three days since the theatre. As soon as we got back, Harley moved my baby and me into his bedroom. He had already emptied a wardrobe for us. My eyes can’t move away from the muscled body under his shirt, the way his hair is down like it always is when he gardens, and, finally, to meet his amused, green eyes.

“What exactly are you thinking about?” he asks, and I grin.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” I reply.

“I’m nearly finished here, and then I will have a shower and cook if you want? Maybe we can do whatever you were just thinking about?” he asks me.

“I can cook,” I tell him, and he nods, reaching out his dirt-covered hands to hold me.

“Err, nope. You are all dirty,” I say, making him chuckle.

“But I want a dirty kiss from my girlfriend,” he says, standing up as I walk backward. When I see the playful look in his eyes, I turn and run into the house, hearing him laughing behind me all the way.

I stop running when I get to the kitchen and put the baby monitor down on the side as baby girl sleeps. I’ve booked to register her birth in three days, and I still haven’t chosen a name. I don’t know why it seems so hard to do. I have a list of names, but none of them seem to suit her.

I put some pasta on to boil and then get the ingredients out to make the cheese sauce. I’m grating cheese when my phone rings, and I pick up.

“Hello?” I ask, but no one answers. I look down at the number, seeing it’s unknown. I keep getting these phones calls this week.

“Hello?” I ask again. Still no reply.

The phone goes dead, and I put it on the side. I doubt it’s anything other than someone selling something, or a dodgy line. I grate the cheese and add it to the sauce I’ve made as Harley comes into the kitchen. Harley’s hair is still slightly wet, hanging around his handsome face, and he only has a pair of black, jogging trousers on, showing off his impressive chest.

“I checked baby girl, and she is fast asleep. What are you making?” he asks, coming over and sliding his hands around my waist.

“Cheese pasta,” I comment, as he kisses my cheek. “It’s going to be a little while yet,” I tell him, turning off the heat. I drain the pasta, while Harley watches, and mix it in with the sauce. I add it to a tray and put more grated cheese on top before placing the tray into the oven.

“Can I ask you to do something with me?” Harley asks me, and I turn to look at him after closing the oven.

“What’s up?” I ask. I know him well enough to see he is worried about something.

“Arthur gave me this note after I won the fights. It’s only an address, time, date, and a name I don’t recognise,” he says, handing the note to me. The address isn’t far from here, about forty minutes away, and the name ‘Julie Smith’ is written above it. At the bottom is tomorrow’s date and a time: two thirty.

“I Google searched the address, it’s a home for mentally ill people, a dodgy one at that,” Harley says with a confused look that matches mine.

“Why would he send you there?” I ask, having no clue what to make of it.

“That’s the point, I don’t know,” he says, and I hand the note back to him.

“Of course I will go with you. I will ask my mum to come and sit with baby girl,” I comment, and he nods.

“Thank you, I doubt it’s anything, but I want you at my side either way,” he tells me, and I lean up, kissing his cheek.

“Are you registering the baby’s name as baby girl?” he asks with a cheeky grin.

“No,” I say, chuckling.

“Okay, how about after we go to this tomorrow, we sit and go through names?” he asks, and I nod.

“I would love that,” I say.

“Harley, does it bother you that I have a daughter? That . . . well–” I blurt out, and he puts a finger to my lips.

“Can I tell you the truth?” he asks me and even though part of me doesn’t want to know, I still nod.

“A tiny part of me hates that she isn’t my daughter, not biologically, anyway. Another part of me wants to be like a dad to her. I hope one day you might let me adopt her and marry you. I’m a hundred percent in this with you, and she comes with you. I’m not that kind of man, Tilly. I love you, and I love her, too,” he tells me, his voice strong and firm. There isn’t a part of me that doesn’t doubt how he feels.

“Harley,” I say with a sigh.

“You know I can’t have kids. That I want to adopt someday; it’s always been my plan. This was never my plan, but I’m a believer in fate. I think it’s fate that brought both of you to me, and I plan to keep you both happy and safe,” he tells me.

“Why don’t you come with me when I register her? I will never let Daniel near her, and I know you’re not her father, but you have been one to her since she was born. That means more,” I say.

“You mean that? I could bring my lawyer and formally adopt her that way,” he says, thinking about it.

“No one has to know she isn’t yours, Harley, if you’re on the birth certificate . . .” I say, and he nods.

“If this is what you want,” he tells me, and I wrap my arms around him, resting my head against his chest.

“It is,” I whisper.

“We will have to tell her someday, who her biological father really is and everything that happened. I don’t want her to hate us if she finds out any other way.”

“When she is older, we will tell her together,” I agree.

I know I will have to tell my baby girl one day about her biological father, but she won’t able to understand the reasons I ran away from him until she’s older. I just hope he never finds us, not just for our sake, but for Harley’s. I know Harley would kill him if he came anywhere near me.

108

Harley

“You never tell us anything about our mother,” I tell my father as he lies back on the sofa, looking up at the ceiling. I wouldn’t dare ask him anything about our mother if he wasn’t so drunk that he can’t even stand up. I look at my pathetic excuse for a father, dribble coming out of his mouth and his dazed eyes. I doubt it’s just alcohol in his system tonight.

“Your mother was smart and perfect for me to control,” he mumbles out.

“Did you love her? Why did she leave?” I ask him, and he laughs.

“I never loved her, only one girl was for me and–” he goes to answer and falls to sleep, his body falling onto the sofa. I wonder who the girl he loved was, and I hope she is far away from this mess of a man. When I look at my father, it makes more sense why my mother left, but I will never understand why she left us with him. What kind of mother would leave her children with a monster?

“This place looks rough,” Tilly says as I pull into the drive of the mental home. She must be thinking the same things as I am.

The place doesn’t have a colour in sight, even the grass is dead, and the trees look like they are ill. The building is massive but looks like a reformed warehouse. There are gates to get into the driveway, and the building itself has moss growing all over it. Some of the windows look broken, and all of them have thick bars on the outside. There is a massive door with steps up to it, and I pull my car into the parking bay next to five other cars. I look over at Tilly, who I don’t even want to bring into this place. It looks like something out of a horror film, and the online pictures must have been years old because they had flowers and the pavement wasn’t cracked in them.

“You don’t have to come in, I know this place looks dodgy as hell,” I mutter, and she takes my hand as I turn the car off and pull the keys out.

“I’m in this with you, remember?” she says, and I lift her hand, kissing it gently before we get out of the car.

I wrap my arm around Tilly’s waist as we walk up the steps, and I hold the door open for her. There is a big desk with stairs behind it, and several doors in the corridor. Everything is grey in here, much like the outside of the building. The woman behind the desk must be in her sixties, with long, grey hair and a nurse’s uniform on, but she matches the décor, too.

“Can I help you?” she asks me, and I smooth my suit down before answering her.

“Is there someone named Julia Smith here?” I ask, and she nods.

“Ah, you’re her visitor this week. Her frequent visitor told us you would be coming,” she says, picking up the old-fashioned phone. It looks close to falling apart, like most of the building if the cracks in the walls and holes in the floorboards are anything to go from. How has this place not been shut down?

“Please write your names and sign here,” she says, handing me a pen.

I write both mine and Tilly’s name down before I hand her back the pen. Tilly gives me a strange look, not knowing what is going on either, but we wait as the lady speaks to someone. The door to the left is opened, and a security man comes out. The man is young, with dark hair and a serious expression, and he’s dressed in a blue uniform.

“This way,” he says, holding the door open for us.

I walk into the large room, which is full of windows overlooking the dead grass and dead trees. The place is dark, a few of the lights need replacing, and it looks in bad shape with bits of wallpaper falling off. The room is full of old and young people, who don’t look like they notice we have walked in at all. Most of the young people I see are just staring at their hands in their laps, and one girl with black hair is rocking back and forth in her seat.

I pull Tilly closer to me with my hand, and she rests her head on my arm as neither of us know what to say about the sight we are seeing. Most are talking to themselves, some are playing cards or chess in the corners of the room, but no one is talking loud. There’s no noise in the room, and that’s the creepy part. I turn and watch as the security man locks the door behind us.

“Which one is Julia Smith?” I ask him, and he gives me a puzzled look. I guess it must be strange to have someone turn up for a visit and not know who they are looking for.

“You’re here for Julia? The woman is a little crazy so don’t get too close. She tends to flip and attack visitors, and you don’t want her doing that to your pretty girlfriend,” he says, and I glare at him. I don’t need a warning, and if Arthur was visiting this person, I respect her for trying to attack him. “Dude . . . just a warning,” he says, holding his hands up.

Tilly squeezes my hand to get my attention, and I force myself not to hurt the innocent security guard for being an idiot.

“Just show us,” I say, and he nods, moving in front of us and walking through the people in the room. I stop in my tracks when I see who he is pointing at. Sitting in a chair, looking out the window, is an older version of the woman I have seen in photos. I can’t remember her as a child, but I would know my own mother anywhere. Even one who left when I was a child.

“Mother,” I say tightly, and I feel Tilly squeeze my hand in comfort. My mother doesn’t respond as she stares out the window in a haze. I don’t see anyone other than my mother as I walk forward and sit in the seat opposite her. When she finally turns to look at me, I see her green eyes and her brown hair, which has started to go grey at the top. But it’s her emotionless eyes that do me in.

“Who are you?” she asks me.

“Harley King,” I say, and she holds a hand out.

“Harley . . . I’m Julia, and I like your name,” she says, and I shake her hand. There wasn’t an ounce of recognition from her when I said my name. My mother’s name isn’t Julia.

“Do you not know who I am?” I ask her, letting go of Tilly’s hand and kneeling down so I’m at her level, and she smiles.

“No, but you look familiar. Like a ghost,” she says, and then she laughs a little. “I like ghosts,” she adds, and I look over at the guard who watches us.

“I will be right back, Julia,” I tell her, and she nods, looking out the window again. I stand up and move closer to Tilly, who just watches.

“I’m going to find out what I can. Will you talk with her? See if she will tell you anything?” I whisper.

“Of course,” she says, knowing the story I had been told about my mother walking out on us all when I was a child. I don’t believe she did, not if she can’t remember us and is in a place like this. I look back once more at my mother, seeing the dazed look she is giving the window. I wonder how many drugs she is on.

“I want to know what happened to my mother to have her end up in here. I’m her next of kin, and I thought she had just walked out on us as children. Not that she is clearly not in her right mind and in a mental hospital,” I tell the security guard, whose eyes widen.

“Look, I will take you to the boss. She will be the only one who can tell you anything. I’ve only been working here a few months, man,” the guy says, holding his hands in the air. I take a deep breath and nod at him. He opens the door for me and goes to talk to the old lady behind the desk, who picks up the phone and rings someone.

“Go and watch my mother and girlfriend. If anything happens to them while I’m here, I will personally blame you,” I warn the man, who gulps and quickly goes back into the room.

I pace the entrance hall for what seems like ages, but likely isn’t long, until an older woman walks down the stairs behind the desk. The woman has dark-brown hair, a serious expression, and is wearing a suit.

“I’m Mrs. Banna. You are Mr. King, I believe?” she asks me, and I nod. She hands me a folder and then gestures to the seat.

“Everything we have on Miss Julia Smith is in there, but I can run through what we know if you wish?” she asks me.

“Yes.” I nod curtly.

“I had just started working here when Julia was brought in. She had been found in a hospital, with no identity and a head injury. They say she was found washed up on a beach and when she woke up with no knowledge of her name, they brought her here,” she tells me. I wonder what my father did to her, to have her end up on a beach with a head injury. I doubt she did it to herself, and my father was sick enough to do it.

“Why did you keep her here? If it was only a loss of memory? She isn’t crazy?” I ask her, and she shakes her head at me.

“Your mother has episodes where she attacks people randomly. She wakes up in the night screaming but can’t remember what was scaring her in her dreams when she wakes up. To be honest with you, if she had a family to go home to, it could happen, but until now . . .” she says, and she doesn’t need to finish the sentence. She hasn’t had anyone until now.

“Arthur visits her, doesn’t he?” I ask.

“Yes, there’s a man who visits her. He visits a lot of the people here and is just a good man–” she says with a smile.

“He is not a good man and is likely the one who put my mother in here with help from my father,” I spit out, standing up. The woman looks shocked but doesn't know what to say to me.

“I will find a better place for my mother to stay; she can’t be left here. I will pay for it all to be sorted and to have her close to my home. Despite who my mother was, she is my mother and my responsibility,” I say, and the woman nods her understanding. “I will also be calling my private doctor to have a look at her and see what medications she should be on. She looks out of it in there,” I comment.

“She is on–”

“I don’t want to know. I’m leaving,” I say and go to the room, banging on the door. The security man opens it up, giving me a nervous look as I walk over to Tilly and my mother. My mother is laughing a little at whatever Tilly is saying to her.

“Lovely girl,” she tells Tilly, holding her hand.

“It was lovely to meet you, Julia,” Tilly says.

“Come back?” she asks, but her eyes look up at me.

“I will come back, and I have some brothers who would like to meet you, if you want?” I ask her, kneeling down to her level. When I kneel, I see the large cut that goes from her forehead and into her hairline. Her dark hair covers it further, but it looks bad, even knowing its age.

“Yes. Meet more people.” She nods her head excitedly, and it makes her seem more childlike than the adult she is. I smile tightly and take Tilly’s hand as I straighten up.

“Bye, Julia,” Tilly says.

“Bye, Tilly,” she says, and then she looks back out at the window. I turn with Tilly and walk out of the room.

“Watch my mother. It’s your new job, and I will pay you a fortune to make sure she is safe until she leaves here very soon,” I tell the security guard, whose eyes widen, and he quickly nods.

“I will protect her for you, Mr. King,” he says.

“Good man,” I reply, waiting for him to open the door. When we are both sitting back in my car, I rest my head against the steering wheel.

“Did she say anything to you?” I ask Tilly, who just silently waits for me to move. Just there supporting me, knowing I need a minute.

“Nothing much. She talked about a show on TV she liked but nothing else. She kind of acts a little like a–”

“Child.” I finish her sentence, looking up as she nods.

“They gave me this. But basically it says she was found washed up on a beach, with complete memory loss and a bad head injury,” I say, handing her the folder.

“Harley . . . I don’t know what to say.”

“How am I going to tell my brothers this? The mother they hate for walking out on them, likely didn’t walk out at all. It’s more likely our dad got rid of her, and then Arthur kept her here to use against us at some point,” I say, leaning back in my seat.

“You tell them the truth and let them make their decisions. They are adults now, Harley,” she tells me, and I know she is right, but part of me still wants to protect them from this.

“I still see them as the boys I tried to protect from my father,” I tell her, and she gives me a sad smile, and then her phone starts ringing in her pocket.

“It’s Devon, I’m sure it can wait . . .” she says.

“No, it’s okay; answer it,” I tell her, and she does.

“What?” she says, her face draining of all colour before she drops the phone out of her hand and stares at me.

“Tilly?” I ask, wondering what the hell her brother just said.

“Daniel knocked my mother out and took my baby,” she says in a horrified whisper. I pick the phone up off her lap.

“Devon, it’s me. Call everyone and get them to my house. We have a dead man to find,” I say.

109

Tilly

“Tilly?” I hear someone saying my name, but I just keep staring at the empty baby rocker in the living room, unaware of everyone moving around, the police who just came into the room, or Izzy, who is shaking my shoulder. The word ‘kidnap’ just keeps repeating over and over in my mind. I never should have stayed here, I knew he would find me.

“Tilly?” Harley asks, kneeling in front of me. I try to focus on him, the stress that’s all over his face, but everything feels numb. I know I’m in shock, but I can’t process anything other than the fact my baby is gone, and my mother is in the hospital after being knocked out.

“The police need you to tell them everything you can about Daniel. Okay? It will help find him and find baby–”

“Hope. Her name is Hope Elizabeth King,” I tell him, and there’s a silence around us as I speak the first words I’ve said since Devon called me.

“Tilly . . .” I hear Izzy gasp, knowing my baby’s middle name is after her.

“I will find our daughter, I promise you,” he tells me, and if anyone else would have said that to me, I wouldn’t have believed them, but Harley is different.

“Madam?” a female police officer asks, moving to sit on the other side of me and pulling out a pad and pen. “Anything you can tell me, we can use. We have every available police officer looking for him and checking every car that leaves the village. But we need to know some things,” she tells me.

“I’m going to find him. I will bring Hope back home, Tilly,” Harley says, and I can’t speak as I watch him walk out, with Devon and Luke at his side. Sebastian, Elliot, and everyone other than Izzy is out looking. Except for my mum who is in the hospital with my father at her side.

“We spoke to your mother, she gave us a photo of Daniel. She told me that you ran away from him because he attempted to rape you, is that right?” the police officer asks once the room is empty of everyone other than Izzy and me.

“Yes. I didn’t know he knew about the baby,” I say in a whisper, watching as she writes things down on a pad.

“Tilly thought she saw him a few weeks ago, didn’t you?” Izzy says, and I nod. I should never have stayed here, not when my family came. I should have taken Hope and ran.

“Yes. Also, I’ve had someone cold call me several times a day, every day. I thought it was someone selling something with a bad connection,” I tell her and then burst into tears. “I’m so stupid, and Hope is gone because of me.”

“This is not your fault, Tilly,” Izzy says, pulling me into a hug. I let her rub my back as I haven’t been able to stop crying for a long time.

“It’s been hours, he could be hours away with her by now,” I say, knowing we have no idea how long my mum was out, and how long he has had Hope for.

“Harley won’t give up until he finds her, none of them will. Hope is a King, and we stick together,” Izzy tells me as I keep sobbing.

“If it helps, Miss, we believe he didn’t leave the village. Usually, men like this are obsessed with the mother as well. He might be waiting to lure you out,” the officer says gently, but I can’t hear her as I stand up.

“Then we go and search the village, I can’t stay here,” I say, smoothing my top down and picking up a tissue off the side. I wipe my eyes as Izzy stands up.

“Miss, we recommend that you stay here in case there is any news. I have to stay with you for your own protection,” she tells me.

“Then come with me, I’m not staying here. If Daniel wants me, he can find me. I don’t care, but I want to find my daughter,” I say, knowing that staying in this house, surrounded by her things, isn’t going to help me find her. Daniel is playing a game, a game to mess with me.

“Okay,” the officer says, nodding. Izzy doesn’t say a word as we get into my car and drive into town.

110

Harley

“You sure?” I ask Tilly’s oldest brother, Grayson, over the phone. I wasn’t surprised he had my number, as I checked the twentieth hotel we have been in today. They hadn’t seen any babies, and there has been no news from the police. The police have started going door to door in the village, but I doubt he is stupid enough to stay there.

“Look, don’t ask how I found out, but he is at that hotel in Blackpool. Go and get my niece back. I’m trusting you, Harley King. With everything I know about you and your family’s past, I’m trusting you,” he tells me, making it clear he knows a lot about my family as well. What the hell does Grayson Fox do for a living?

“You can trust me. Call Devon, as he’s with the others, and call Tilly to let her know what’s going on. I’m with Luke, my brother, and close to Blackpool,” I say, knowing we have been checking all the hotels all last night and all day today. It’s been over forty-eight hours since he took Hope. Thank God, we have some kind of lead. The police have been useless, and Tilly sounds more desperate every time I call her.

“I know who Luke is, and I will call the others. Bring Hope home,” he says, and then the line goes dead. I pull my car out of the carpark.

“Grayson says he is certain Daniel is at an old hotel near the beach in Blackpool,” I say, and Luke nods.

“Let’s find him then,” he says, and neither of us say anything more as I drive the ten minutes it takes to get to Blackpool. We were close. I pull up outside the little hotel that is on a range of old hotels on a tiny road. It’s an excellent place to hide; I’m sure the people who run it would take cash.

“I will get Hope, and you take her to the car. Daniel is mine to deal with,” I tell Luke.

“Dude, I’m not going to let you kill him. This isn’t The Cage, and Arthur isn’t here to hide the body. You just escaped, we all did. Let’s just get Hope and leave,” Luke says, pulling on my arm, but I shake him off.

“I won’t kill him, but he will wish I had,” I spit out and storm off up the steps of the hotel.

The entrance hall is small, with a desk and a young woman sitting behind it. She stands up when we walk in. “How can I help you? Do you have a booking?”

“No booking, but a man is staying here with a small baby. Which room?” I ask her.

“We can’t give information out about customers staying here,” she says, and I reach into my pocket, pulling out my wallet. I pull out the ten fifty-pound notes in there and slap it down on the desk.

“You can tell me, and take the cash. Or I can come around there and find the information I want,” I tell her, having had enough of this messing around.

“Harley, calm down,” Luke says, stepping in front of me.

“The baby has been kidnapped. Surely you have watched the news? The baby called Hope King who is missing?” he asks her, and she nods, pulling out the folder. She flips it open.

“Room eight, that’s on the top floor. I haven’t seen the baby as I only clocked in this morning and they checked in last night. But they’re the only ones staying here who asked for a travel cot,” she says, and I turn away to find the stairs. The hotel has four floors, which I run up as fast as I can, and I find room eight at the top.

“We should knock; he wouldn’t expect that. You don’t want to scare Hope,” Luke says, putting a hand on my chest and stopping me.

I nod, lifting my hand and knocking on the door three times. There’s a tense silence as I hear footsteps, and then the door is opened. The man standing in front of me is Daniel. I know from the research I did on him when Tilly told me she ran away from him. He is shorter than me, with blond hair, a scar near his eyebrow, and blue eyes. That’s all there is to him; he looks like a regular guy, a guy you would never expect to steal a baby.

“Daniel?” I ask him, stepping closer and lifting him off the ground by his shirt. He wrestles with me, but he isn’t strong enough as I slam him into the wall. I press my face close to his.

“If I didn’t have a family, girlfriend, and a baby to bring up. I would kill you for this,” I tell him, and he tries to pull my hands away from his shirt as it chokes him.

“She is mine, mine. You can’t take my girlfriend and my baby.”

“You don’t force yourself on your girlfriend. You lost her and Hope when you tried to do that,” I spit out.

“She wanted it. She always did.” Daniel laughs, and I bang his head into the wall as he keeps laughing. The sick fucker.

“Harley?” Luke says. I barely hear him through the haze of wanting to kill the man in my hands. Then I hear Hope crying, and everything slows down. The sound of her crying makes me step back a little, but I keep my hands on him.

“I’ve got him,” Luke tells me, and I drop Daniel to the floor. I know Luke will sort him.

I walk into the bedroom, seeing the empty bottles on the sides, the car seat, and Hope in the travel cot. I lift her out, holding her close to me. She instantly stops crying, like she always does. I jump when I hear a male scream and then a gunshot.

“Luke?” I cry out as I run around the bed toward the hallway where Luke is standing, holding one hand to his side, where a knife is sticking out of his stomach, while his other hand holds a gun. On the floor is Daniel, with blood pouring from his neck. Luke shot him, and he won’t be surviving that.

I turn Hope’s face away so she can’t see as I pause, not knowing what to do.

“Did you bring a gun?” I ask Luke, who nods, resting against the door.

“POLICE!” I hear shouted up the stairs, just before three police officers run up the stairs, take in the scene, and Luke falls to the ground.

111

Tilly

“Hope is okay? You have her?” I repeat again to Harley, who just told me he has Hope in his arms right now. I hear her cry a little and sink to the floor of the lounge, holding my hand over my mouth as I hold in my own cry. I feel Izzy wrap an arm around me, but everything is blurry. My baby is safe.

“She is safe and healthy. Tilly . . . you need to come to the local hospital and bring all of my brothers, and Izzy. I will text you the postcode,” he tells me.

“What? Why? What’s wrong with Hope?” I ask quickly.

“Nothing, Tilly. But I need you here,” he tells me, his voice cracking a little.

“On our way now,” I tell him.

“I love you,” Harley replies.

“I love you, too,” I respond before the line cuts off.

“They found Hope?” Izzy asks me.

“Yes. They are at the hospital, and Harley wanted me to get you and all your brothers there as quick as possible,” I say, and she frowns, wondering what is going on as well.

The police officer who stayed with us comes running into the room. “They have found the baby,” she says, and I nod, holding up my phone and standing up.

I grab my changing bag off the side, which is packed with anything Hope will need, and throw it over my shoulder. “Harley just called. He said we need to get to the hospital, so excuse us,” I comment.

“Yes. Can I take you?” she asks.

“That’s a good idea; we have both been awake for a long time now, and driving wouldn’t be safe. We can call around and tell everyone on the way,” Izzy replies before me, and I nod. She has a point. I haven’t slept since Daniel took Hope.

I pick up the pink blanket I know she loves and my phone as we follow the officer to the car. Izzy gets through to Sebastian, who is with Elliot, and I call my mum, who tells all my family. It takes twenty minutes to get to the hospital as we hit some traffic on the way. I jump out of the car when she parks and run toward the hospital, with Izzy calling me as she runs to follow me.

“Harley,” I say, my words only a whisper when I see him sitting in the waiting room with Hope sleeping in his arms.

I don’t see the officers in the room, or anyone really, as I run over and fall to my knees in front of him. He instantly hands me Hope, and I hold her to my chest as I feel Harley wrap his arms around me and pull me onto his lap. I silently cry as I hold her close, knowing I’m never letting her out of my sight again. I wrap the pink blanket around her, and she snuggles into it.

“Thank you. Thank you. Thank you,” I mutter out in a whisper, and Harley kisses my forehead.

“We need to talk, siren,” he tells me gently, and I look up at him just as Sebastian and Elliot come into the room.

Izzy is standing by the door, and I see the two police officers sitting on the other side of the room as well.

“Why are we here? Where is Luke?” Elliot asks Harley.

“Luke was stabbed by Daniel, and he shot Daniel in response,” Harley says, and there’s silence following his words.

“Is Luke alive?” Sebastian asks, his voice cracking.

“Yes. He is in surgery now, but the police are pressing charges against him for carrying a firearm.”

“That’s bullshit,” Elliot spits out.

“Daniel is dead. This is serious, Elliot. I’ve called our lawyer, but Luke will face charges for this,” Harley tells them.

I feel such a sense of relief that Daniel is dead, and some small part of me shouldn’t feel that way, but I do. I look down at Hope, knowing she is better off without him in her life. He was an evil man, but I hate that Luke is going to pay the price for killing him.

“He’s alive, that’s all that matters,” Izzy tells them all.

“Alive, but going to jail,” Sebastian comments.

“There’s more we need to talk about,” Harley tells them and then turns to the police officers. “Can we have a moment?” he asks them.

“We cannot leave you alone until you give us a statement, Mr. King.”

“I’m not giving you one until my lawyer is here, but this is personal, and none of them were there. I can’t see how a moment alone with my family is going to hurt anyone. You can wait outside the room.” Harley waves a hand at the door and gives them a look, which would scare anyone.

The police officers quickly nod and walk out of the room, with Elliot shutting the door behind them. I try to get off Harley’s lap, but he tightens his hands on my hips, telling me all I need to know . . . that he wants me here.

“What else could you tell us?” Elliot says with a groan, sitting in one of the seats opposite him. Sebastian doesn’t say a word as he sits next to Elliot and Izzy sits on his other side.

“When I finished the last fight, Arthur gave me a note. He said it was a gift for me,” Harley starts off.

“What was on the note?” Izzy asks.

“An address, a time, and a date. When Hope was taken, we were at the address. I know Arthur likely helped Daniel,” he tells them all and then looks up at me. “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be. This wasn’t your fault. And you got her back to me, to us. Our daughter is safe,” I tell him, gently kissing his cheek before looking down at Hope who sleeps quietly, completely unaware of the things going on around her. I know she will never remember being stolen, her uncle being stabbed, or her biological father dying. I hate that he died before he could be arrested, before he could pay for everything he has done. Death was an easy escape for him.

“What was at the address?” Elliot asks Harley, who only tenses a little before he replies quickly.

“Our mother.”

“What?” Elliot shouts, waking Hope up. She starts grumbling a little, and I slide off Harley’s lap, gently rocking her.

“She isn’t well. I don’t think she ever walked out on us,” Harley tells them. Sebastian looks at the floor, and Elliot just shakes his head.

“You can’t believe that, Harley,” Elliot says.

“Tell us everything,” Sebastian says, placing a hand on Elliot’s shoulder.

“I’m going to find her some milk,” I tell Harley, who gives me a nod. I walk out of the room and shut the door behind me, just as Allie and Emilia come running down the corridor.

“I heard something happened to Luke,” Emilia says, panic all over her face.

“Is Elliot in there? I’m so happy you have Hope back,” Allie says, giving me a small smile.

“Luke has been stabbed and is in surgery. I don’t know anything else. Elliot, Sebastian, Izzy, and Harley are having a talk in there. I would leave them for a little bit,” I respond, answering all their questions. Emilia runs around me and straight toward the reception desk.

“Do you need anything?” Allie asks me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders.

I look back at the door, giving her the only answer I can. “I want everyone to be okay.”

“Me, too,” Allie whispers.

112

Harley

“To what do I owe the pleasure?” Arthur laughs as I walk into the office at the back of The Cage.

I slam the door shut and walk across the room. Arthur tries to pull the drawer to his desk open, to, no doubt, get a weapon out, but I get to him first. I slam my fist into his face, sending him flying from his chair, and I lean down, picking him up and slamming him onto the desk. I wrap my hands around his neck and start squeezing. He struggles against me, trying to move my hands and mouthing words I’m not listening to. I loosen my hands a little and move closer.

“You may think you’re indestructible in here, but this is proof you are not. I know what you did, I know you helped that shit-head, Daniel. That my brother is in court tomorrow because of you. That my girlfriend went through hell because of you.” I lean closer. “Why shouldn’t I kill you? Get rid of your pathetic existence?” I say then let go, and he slides off the desk. I stand, looking down at him as he gasps for breath.

“I . . . I will leave you alone. Nothing more from me,” he gasps out, and I laugh as I pull the gun out of my jacket. I unlock the safety and point the gun at his head.

“You spent years trying to make my brothers like our father and me, but you never realised that if you succeeded, it was likely I would kill you. My father tried to kill you because he was stupid, and you’re lucky I’m not.”

“Thank . . . y-you,” he says, and I lean down, placing the gun next to his head. He goes very still.

“But, Arthur, I’m not fucking around. Now, you mess with my family once more, in any way, and I’m going to kill you.” I push the gun into his head, making him lean his head to the side. “And, it won’t be quick.”

“I get it,” he says, and I stand up.

“One more thing, I want you to leave this town. If I see you around, you’re dead. That’s your price for everything. I know you have other businesses,” I say, and he nods, rubbing his swollen neck.

I walk out of the office, slamming the door behind me and looking down at the four, knocked-out guards outside the room. Sebastian and Elliot are leaning against the entrance to The Cage. I slide my gun back into my pocket as I step over one of the men and walk toward my brothers.

“Alive?” Elliot asks.

“Yes, but he gets it. We won’t be seeing Arthur again,” I tell them both.

We walk out of The Cage and get into my car before making the ten-minute trip to the nursing home I’ve put our mother into.

“You sure you both want to do this?” I ask them as I turn the car off.

“I am,” Sebastian says, getting out of the car.

“Elliot?” I ask him as he stares at the building.

“I’m staying in the car. I just can’t see her. I know what you told me. I know she didn’t leave me, but I need Allie here. I just can't,” he says, shaking his head. I place my hand on his shoulder.

“I get it. No matter what, she will be here for a long time, and you can meet her when you want to,” I tell him.

“Go.” He nods his head toward where Sebastian is waiting outside the nursing home.

The nursing home is a brick building, which only has twenty people living here and twenty-four-seven care for my mother. The outside is lined with flowers, the windows don’t have horrible bars on them, and overall, it’s nice.

“Elliot isn’t coming in?” Sebastian asks, and I give him a nod for an answer. I don’t have to say anything else, this is hard enough for all of us.

“Mr. King, she is waiting for you,” Susan, a middle-aged nurse, says as she stands up from behind the counter in the entrance hall.

“Lovely to see you, Susan.”

“You must be one of the other sons she tells me about; Sebastian, Elliot, or Luke?”

“Sebastian,” he answers.

“What has she said?” I ask Susan.

“Well, since we have weaned her off that high amount of drugs she was on, she never stops talking. She tells me stories of you as babies, what you liked to play with.”

“So she is normal?”

“Normal is a complicated word. You mother still has episodes where she gets petrified, and we have to sedate her. I hope, with time, there will be less and less,” she tells Sebastian, who gives her a tight nod. We all have an idea of what happened to frighten her so much and cause these episodes. It must have been something our father did.

“How are your lovely girlfriend and baby doing?” she asks me. We brought Hope here last week to see my mother, Tilly and I.

“What normal three-month-olds do, chew everything and never stop eating,” I chuckle, loving how Hope is far more settled at home with Tilly and me.

Following the weeks after she was taken, she was not sleeping and seemed unsettled, but I think it was because Tilly was so on edge and watching her all the time. When Tilly started to relax, so did Hope.

“He means the baby, I’m sure that’s not what Tilly does but who knows what goes on behind closed doors,” Sebastian says, making her laugh, and I glare at him. “Lighten up, bro,” he says, hitting my arm.

Susan opens a door for us. “She is in here and having a good day.”

“You ready for this?” I ask Sebastian, who nods.

“I’m a King, and you taught me how to be ready for anything,” he says with a smirk, walking in.

Epilogue

Luke- 5 years later.

I get out of my car, slamming the door shut and looking up at the house I haven’t seen in five long years. Everything has changed, but the house still looks the same. The same brick walls and large windows, the same front door. I pull my suit jacket on and walk up to the door. I lift my hand, knocking on the door of my old home. I don’t think I’ve ever knocked before.

“Luke?” Maisy asks as she opens the door, shock all over her face.

Maisy doesn’t look older, she is still beautiful with long, black hair and big, blue eyes. She holds the door open as I walk in, and she stands, keeping it open and not saying a word. The last time I saw her was with all my family when I was charged and went to prison for two years. Not that I spent the whole two years there; I never did. Only, the price of being out of jail early was never seeing my family. Pretending I hated them all. Pretending for five years to be someone I’m not.

“Who is it?” I hear my sister shout just before she walks out of the living room in her wedding dress. Her long, blond hair is up in a complicated bun, and her long, white dress looks amazing on her. I’ve seen photos of them all over the years, but it’s still strange to see her so grown up.

“Luke?” she whispers, dropping the flowers she was holding to the ground before running over to me and wrapping her arms around my neck. I let her hug me for a second before stepping away. “Where the hell have you been? It’s been five years since . . .” she says, her green eyes locked onto mine.

“Izzzzzyyy!” I hear a male child’s voice, and then I look up to see a small, dark-haired boy running down the stairs, with a little red haired girl next to him. They look the same age, but I don’t know who he is. I recognise the five-year-old girl as Hope, but the boy isn’t Jake, the only boy in the family. I’ve kept my eye on them all enough to know what they look like. The boy and Hope run over to Izzy, both of them dressed for the wedding.

“Luke . . . what the hell?” Harley asks, walking down the stairs and stopping on the last step as we stare at each other. Harley has cut his hair, it's shorter and stops around his ears now and shorter at the front. All the years of being married and having Hope to look after has made him look happy. I saw photos of their wedding in Spain. It was just him, Tilly, and Hope.

“I know I have a lot to explain, but I wouldn’t miss my sister’s wedding,” I reply with a small smile.

Description

Revenge is something I’ve been planning for five years.

Finally, it is time.

I can have the girl I’ve always loved, and the revenge I’ve always wanted.

But it’s never that simple.

Lies, secrets and death have always followed the King brothers.

Luke King can’t escape The Cage and the brutal life it gave him.

Luke was born into it...and he will never stop until he destroys it.

18+

Quote

Loving you changed my life.

It should come as no surprise that losing you has done the same.

- Chloe Frayne.

Prologue

Luke

Smoke and fire are everywhere, suffocating me as much as it burns my skin, yet the pain is refreshing. It reminds me that I am alive. There is nothing but swirling smoke above me as the burning parts of the ceiling fall, crashing near my head. The embers graze against my skin, though the pain is almost nothing compared to the rest of my body. It’s ironic to die in a place that looks like hell. I’ve lived in hell for so long, embracing the heavenly moments the last few months have given me only to die in a place like hell in the end. Life is fucked up like that.

“LUKE!” I hear my brother scream, his voice panicked, though I can’t move. I can’t call for him. Tell him to get out of here. I did what I planned, and it is all over now. Harley should not be here. All my stubborn brothers should not have followed me. I know dying here is fitting for what I have done. I can feel my jacket on fire, my skin burning and the pain paralyzing me to the spot so I can do nothing but lie here. Suddenly arms are slowly lifting me, making the pain worse as I can’t see who it is that is trying to save me.

“I just got you back. Your girl is outside, and so is the rest of your family. Don’t you fucking give up on me now, Luke,” Harley’s voice growls, making me sure it is him holding me even if I can’t reply.

“It’s o-over,” I manage to cough out.

“Yeah it is, but not for us. You are going to live, Luke. I mean it,” Harley says, his words are the last thing I hear as I look up, seeing the fire covered ceiling heading for us, a large chunk on fire falling down through the building. I don’t get time to warn Harley or do anything as it collapses on us, and everything goes black.

113 Luke

Five years ago…

“Luke King you have been sentenced to minimum five years jail time for carrying an illegal firearm,” the judge states, and everything else in the room fades away as I slowly repeat the coldly spoken sentence in my mind. I barely hear the sounds of my family shouting, pleading for another verdict. Nor do I feel the hands of the guards who grip my upper arms, leading me off the stand as the handcuffs dig into my wrists. There is nothing that catches my attention for a moment until I see one girl in the room. She is standing still even as the room explodes around her, even as I see the pain the verdict causes her. I know it will destroy what little is left of us. We had a future planned, a way to save her and now that is all gone. By the time I get out, there is no way Emilia will be waiting for me. Emilia watches me with pale cheeks, dark hair and a broken expression that hurts my heart to see. I’m leaving her, and there isn’t anything I do to stop this. I can’t find a way for someone to help her. I made a choice to save my brother and his child... and now I have to pay the price. “Take him down.” I hear the judge say, his words almost drowned out by brothers shouts, pleads with the judge as they’re escorted from court. I only look at them once, catching Harley’s destroyed expression. Elliot’s face is a mask of pure anger, his arms held by two guards as he is escorted out. Sebastian holding Izzy as she cries, shaking her head and his expression is similar as he looks at me.

“I will get you out! I promise!” Harley growls, pushing the guards hands off him, but two more come over and drag him further out of the door. I don’t reply, knowing shouting isn’t going to make this easier. I turn back to see where I am being escorted to. The guards lead me down a few stone steps, the metal of my handcuffs digging into my wrists with every movement. I keep my head low as I wait for the guards to unlock the gates and lead me outside, to a white police van waiting for us, the backdoors held open by other guards. The guards holding me chuck me in the van before slamming the doors shut, along with my freedom. It’s over for a long time, and I don’t know what the hell do with myself. I could freak out about prison, or not seeing my brothers or Emilia but instead, I almost feel numb to it all. I sit myself down on a bench in the van, my mind running over and over the events that led me to this moment. I barely remember how I felt as I lifted the gun and shot the man who stole my niece and was going to kill my brother. I remember the instant fear I felt when the police rushed in as I dropped the gun on the floor. I don’t think I could ever forget the look of horror that spread over Harley’s face as he held Hope close to his chest, her little cries filling the silent room. The van suddenly stops, making me slam my shoulder into the side of it and jolting me out of my thoughts. I frown as the doors are pulled open, and I should be shocked at who is standing there, but I’m not.

“Luke King, how unfortunate that we have to meet under these circumstances,” Arthur comments, climbing into the van and someone else shuts the doors behind him. Arthur sits down opposite me, crossing his leg over the other as I eye his black eye and cut lip, which throws off his perfectly crisp designer suit and styled grey hair.

“Why are you here?” I ask, knowing this visit won’t end well. It would have taken Arthur some effort to get me alone.

“Why would I not be here? I spent a good deal of time and money bribing that judge to find you guilty after the lawyer your brothers hired you nearly got you off with nothing more than community service. See the judge has some extracurricular activities he would rather not be shared with his wife,” Arthur says, the big grin never leaving his lips as I tighten my fists to the point of pain. The fucking bastard. I grit my teeth before replying, knowing I can’t give him the reaction he wants. Arthur has always been like a child, begging for any scraps of attention.

“Congratulations,” I dryly reply, noticing how we’re still not moving anywhere, and I wonder if it’s possible for me to escape. Arthur crosses his arms as he watches me closely like he can figure out everything I am thinking.

“I have an offer for you,” he says. “A very nice offer considering how much your family has disappointed me recently.”

“Get out,” I coldly reply. “I won’t make any deal with you.”

“Oh, now that is rude. You should at least hear me out,” he says, laughing ever so slightly. “Luke, you are just like your father, you realise that? I always assumed Elliot would follow him the most, considering he looks so much like him. Yet, you have more of him than I thought.”

“You’re not going to leave until I let you talk, are you?” I respond.

“No,” he replies, and I wave a hand before crossing my arms again. “Outside this van is a car, a new ID, and a life at my side. You will be at my side, fighting, killing and doing anything I ask you to do for the rest of your life.”

“You’re crazy,” I point out. Absolutely fucking crazy if he thinks I would accept an offer like that from him. My family has spent years paying back our father’s debt to this lunatic. I’d rather make a deal with the fucking devil.

“Possibly, but I think you will come around to my offer in time,” he says, standing up and smiling down at me. “If you don’t, this will never stop happening to you. Make a wise decision, Luke King. I need someone like you at my side, and you need someone like me to get you out of this mess before it kills you. Your brothers aren’t going to save you now.”

“Nothing you can do or say will ever make me change my mind. The answer is no, Arthur. Find another puppet,” I snap, and he chuckles, raising his eyebrows before walking to the door.

“Think of the next few visits of mine as nice warnings. I will start killing your family next and making you watch,” he says and pushes the doors open, walking out. Three beefy men step into the van, their faces are hidden in creepy masks and their clothes are all black. They close the door behind them as my heart pounds in my chest, knowing what is coming. The next moments are full of pain, anger, and my screams until thankfully, I black out.

114 Luke

“Can I come in?” I hear someone ask, though I don’t recognise the voice. I lift my head up from where I’m sitting on the floor, my back resting on the edge of the bed, my blood splattered all around the white tiles under me. This is the fifth time I’ve been visited in this hellhole by Arthur’s men, and I really hoped they would kill me this time. Things are broken, my head is fucked up to the point I can’t focus on anything, and it’s a struggle to get up.

“Do I look like I could stop you?” I sarcastically reply, staring through my one eye that isn’t swollen shut at the prisoner. He has dark skin, a shaved head with a long scar down the one cheek, and he’s wearing the same orange jumpsuits we all wear. I don’t think I’ve seen him in the two weeks I’ve been in here. Though I haven’t exactly left my room thanks to Arthur’s fucking friends. Every day they are around, watching me, teasing me. They take my food, piss in my bed, rip my clothes and then every so often group up to beat the living hell out of me. If Arthur wants to destroy me, he’s going the right way about it.

“No, mate, you don’t look like you could hurt a fly,” the guy points out.

“I’m not your mate,” I growl, before coughing and tasting blood in my mouth. The prisoner closes the door slightly, and comes over to me, crouching down to my level.

“I’m a friend, one you don't want to kick out. I want to offer you a deal,” he tells me. “The name’s John.”

“Arthur’s friend too, are you?” I ask and laugh. “The answer is still hell fucking no.”

“I’m not his friend,” John says in disgust, tilting his head to the side and lowering his voice. “I’m undercover for the police. I have been working for Arthur for five years, but no one can get close enough to do what is needed to end him. Then there is you.”

“The police put me in here. I am not making any kind of deal with them,” I reply.

“We have an offer. One that will make sure you and your family are safe. Forever,” he says, and it’s the first interesting thing I’ve heard him say. My brothers and sister have been trying to come and see me, but I’ve rejected them all. They can’t see me like this. They’ll do something stupid. Each one of them has a family, people that need them around. And then there’s me. The only woman that needs me will hate me by now, yet I can’t get her out of my head.

“What is the deal?” I ask, coughing once again.

“Accept Arthur’s offer and work with us to take him down. We need you to help us get spies into every one of Arthur’s fighting rings, drug dens, and anywhere else he takes you. It will take years, and you have to pretend you hate your family for it to work. Arthur needs to believe you are so angry that your brothers let you rot in here. That you would choose to be on his side instead,” he says. I know I could do it, and it would be far better than the life I have right now. It would be helping my family- saving them.

“Could you tell my brothers what I’m doing? They would hate me,” I ask.

“No. They can't know. No one can,” he replies. "If you did this, all charges, including the ones your brothers will face when this is all over, will disappear. You get to walk away from all of this, from a life we know you were born into."

"If I do what he wants, it will destroy me," I mutter my only fear. “I won’t be a good man.”

"Yeah, it will. I know that," he says. "But my family got out free, and that's why I’m here. I did some messed up shit, and I pay for it, but my family won’t. You get me? It comes down to one thing; will you pay the price for your family, Luke?" His question runs around in my mind until I can think of nothing else. It feels like this is the only way to escape the life my brothers and I have been born into. There isn't another answer. I pull myself up off the floor, groaning in pain from multiple bruises and broken ribs. I offer my hand out to John, and he shakes my hand.

"I want one more thing, and you have a spy. You’ll have me on your side," I say, knowing one more thing is so important.

"What is it?" he asks, looking interested.

"There’s a girl."

"Isn't there always?" he chuckles. "We’ll work it out. Welcome to your new job, Luke King. Let's hope you are as strong and smart as the rumours said you Kings are."

I smirk. "We are so much more than the rumours, but you’ll see. We will do anything for family."

115 Emilia

Seven years ago…

"Emilia, where are you going?" Meg asks, carefully grabbing my wrist as I walk past her dressing table. I look down at my best friend, her thick layer of makeup covering her natural beauty and her dyed blonde hair curling around her shoulders. I like her natural red colour better, but the boss doesn't. Meg is stunning with her slim body, long legs, and perfect features. I used to be intimidated by her when we first met, but she soon made me realise she was no competition. She’s my friend, and that’s that. We have each other’s back, which is something worth a lot in a place like this.

"I want to get a drink and dance, like normal dancing for once. No eyes on me," I admit, knowing my family isn’t in the cage tonight and neither is Arthur. I could pretend I'm no one and dance with the rest of the people here.

"Arthur wouldn't like it. Neither would your brothers," she warns, but she lets me go with a long sigh. "I’ll cover for you. Have fun," she says, flashing a wink at me before standing up and pulling off her long, red silk dressing gown and revealing her lacy corset, and stockings. They leave little to the imagination, much like I usually have to wear when I’m working. I walk past a mirror and look over at myself before walking by, wondering if I look normal enough. My red dress is tight, clinging to my body and showing off my tattoos on my arms. I have tattoos all over my stomach and two at the top of my thighs, which are just about hidden by the dress. My black hair is wavy, covering my shoulders as little strands hang into my face. I look confident, beautiful, and nothing like I actually am. It's just a pretty image, hiding the cracks underneath the surface. It's the innocent, could do no harm image that Arthur likes to sell to horny men to pay to watch. It’s the pretty image he will marry off one day to whoever he wants under his thumb. As much as he loves to use my brothers to protect him, and one of my brothers has already paid the cost of that job; I can't lose the others or any of my family. I shake my head, knowing there is no point to running this over and over in my mind again. I want a night off, and that's damn well what I’m going to give myself. I walk out of the changing rooms and to the back of the bar, keeping my head down. I pass through the doors to the other side of the bar and walk past everyone, only looking up once at Meg as she dances on the stage, noticing that every man in the room has his eyes on her body as she slowly removes her clothes to the sensual beat of the loud music. I walk past a table, keeping my head down in case anyone recognises me, but Meg is doing a damn good job of being a distraction tonight. I slide out of the doors and climb up the stairs, pushing the door open and stepping into the main part of the cage. The loud music blasts against my ears and the warm, sticky heat of the room grazes my skin as I step into the throng of people dancing and head to the bar. I know there was a fight tonight, one of the famous King brothers again. Every time they come here for a fight, they win, and it's busier than ever. I don't know what Arthur has on those guys, but it must be good to have them fighting all the time like they do. I've never watched a fight for more than a few seconds as it really isn't my cup of tea. I keep to the back of the cage, do my job, and that’s it. I slide past a couple who are so busy with their tongues down each other’s throats to notice me passing them before I get to the bar. The bartender finishes serving two guys who are talking quietly to one another on the other side before coming to me as I slide into a seat.

"What can I get you?" the bartender asks, leaning against the bar.

"Martini," I reply, pulling my card out of my bra and handing it to him as he grins.

"Interesting hiding place. Mind if I join you?" a deep, seductive voice asks, and I turn to look at the guy who slides into the stool next to me without waiting for my answer. Like he is expecting me to say yes, which guessing from the look of him, a lot of women don't say no to his company. His hair is dark brown, shaved at the sides and slightly messy on top, though it compliments his strong jawline and dark green eyes that watch my own. He’s wearing a blue button-down shirt, with the sleeves rolled up and showing off tattoos that cover his arms. He’s muscular, his chest pressing against the shirt and leaving little to the imagination. Even in this place, I can smell his seductive cologne; and from the cheeky grin on his lips, he knows how good he looks and smells. He is bloody stunning. I’ve never seen anyone who looks like him before, and I’m a little lost for words for a moment.

"It was a drink for one, actually," I reply, knowing I can't get messed up with a guy tonight. If my brothers found out, they would kill him and ruin his pretty face. Even one dance would be pushing it too far. One kiss would be breaking every rule and risking my family’s lives. I’ve never experienced a kiss because it breaks all the rules Arthur made clear to me when my father sold me to him. I have a role to play; I’m the innocent one until he tells me otherwise. The poor guy in front of me has no clue how dangerous it is to be talking to one of Arthur’s toys.

"Shame. I guess I’ll have to order my own drink and sit here all alone while I look at the prettiest girl in this room," he says, and I laugh as he calls the bartender over with a wave of his hand. "Her drink is on me, and I’ll have a beer."

"So, prince charming, since you're not leaving; what's your name?" I ask, regretting asking the moment the question left my lips. What the hell am I doing?

"Luke. What’s yours, sweetheart?" he asks as the bartender comes back with the drinks and my card. He doesn't ask Luke for payment, which is odd, but I don't think on it as I sip my drink and answer him. I slide my card back into my bra, seeing how Luke’s eyes trace my every movement before I answer him.

"Emilia," I finally tell him.

"That's a pretty name," he says, before taking a long sip of his beer. “Suits you.”

"So, tell me, Luke, why are you here tonight?" I ask, feeling bolder than I usually am, but there’s just something about him. "Sex, fight, or the drink? It’s got to be one of those, that’s what everyone comes to The Cage for." He smirks, leaning closer and placing his hand on the middle of my back as his lips graze my ear.

"I like a little bit of them all. What brings you here then, Emilia?" he asks, the way he speaks my name sends shivers down my arms. My repeated question sounds so much more seductive on his lips.

"Dancing. I like to dance," I admit as he places a finger on my chin, and turns my face to look at him, scanning my face to make sure I’m telling him the truth. I have a feeling Luke is good at reading people. I didn’t exactly lie, I do come here to dance, but it’s not the dancing I like to do.

"Come and dance with me then," Luke suggests, and I pause for a moment as I stare into his green eyes. They swirl playfully, promising so much more than a dance if that’s what I want. I shouldn't want more, but it's just one dance...right? No one will ever know, and there’s no price for it.

"Okay," I reply. Luke links his hand with mine, and I follow him back to the group of people dancing. He leads me through them until he finds space for us. Luke pulls me against his chest, pressing our bodies close together as we sway to the music. I keep my eyes on Luke's as he leans down, and I don't move as he ever so gently kisses me. The first moment our lips touch, it's like an electric buzz spreads all over my body and all the way down to my toes. I gasp, and he deepens the kiss, sliding his hand up my spine and to the back of my neck, pulling me further into the kiss. We kiss until my lips are tender and my body aches for more. I want more of Luke. More of everything about him, even though in the back of mind, I know I shouldn't want more.

"Want to go somewhere?" he asks, after pulling his lips from mine and his lust-filled eyes locked on mine.

"Yes," I reply, knowing I want this. Even if I can never see him again. We can have this moment and then forget about it. I'm sure he’ll forget anyway. Luke smirks before wrapping an arm around my waist and leading me out of the crowd and past the cage. We walk to the back of the club where there are private curtained rooms and walk through the thin fabric covering the entrance. The music just about covers the sounds of women's moans and men's groans as we head past the private rooms, hidden by thick, red, velvet curtains. Luke pushes one of the curtains aside, leading me into the room with a brown leather sofa pushed against the one wall. I suddenly feel a little nervous, a little worried about what I am doing. I know Meg would tell me to go for it. I'm eighteen, and I’ve never been kissed until tonight. And I sure as fuck am never going to have a chance to lose my V card any time soon. No one would know about this, and I have a feeling Luke will give me a good night. There’s just something about him.

"You can leave if you’re unsure," Luke suggests, walking over to me as I stop in front of the sofa, and turn around to face him. I reach out and slowly undo the buttons of his shirt, before pushing the sides open and running my eyes over his muscular chest and down to the v dipping into his trousers. He is gorgeous. Perfect. It makes me wonder why he wants me tonight. He could have had anyone, but I’m not going to second-guess him now.

"I'm not leaving," I whisper, and he grins before kissing me. I slide my hands up his chest and into his hair as he lifts me up, and my legs go around his waist, pushing my dress up. Luke sits down on the sofa, taking me with him before pulling his lips from my mine, and kissing down my neck as his hands roughly pull my dress down, revealing my breasts. His fingers rub my nipples, sending pleasure through me as his lips teasing graze my neck. I run my fingers down his chest, going to his trousers and undoing the belt, before the buttons.

"I want a taste first," Luke whispers to me. I gasp as he lifts me off him and lies me down on the sofa, before pulling me to the edge, keeping his eyes locked on mine as he slowly starts pulling my lacy thong down my legs. His eyes drift down my body before locking onto my core, and a small smile graces his lips. Luke doesn't waste time warming me up before his head is between my parted legs, and his tongue is diving into my core. I cry out from the intense pleasure as his tongue swirls around my clit and an orgasm crashes into me before I moan his name. Luke chuckles as he climbs up me, freeing his erection and I watch in a haze as he slides a condom on.

"You taste delicious," he admits and lies over me, lining himself up.

"Do I?" I ask, leaning up and kissing him, tasting myself and he slowly pushes his way inside me. There is a sharp pain as he breaks through my virginity and starts pounding into me, but Luke doesn't seem to notice as he loses himself in pleasure. It's not long before Luke groans loud, kissing me hard as he finishes and slides out of me. We sit next to each other, quietly catching our breath until I finally shake my head and pick up my thong off the floor as I stand up. I push my dress down and go to walk away when Luke catches my wrist.

"Wait, Emilia. That was your first time, wasn't it?" he asks, but I don't look back at him as I answer.

"Yes."

"It shouldn't have been in here. Not with me. I'm a fucked up mess, and I didn't know," he mutters, his eyes filled with guilt.

"Who says I’m any better than you?" I ask him, before walking to the curtain, and pulling it open a little. "Goodbye, Luke." I walk out of the room, and he doesn't stop me as I go. Even though part of me wants him to, even though I feel like Luke took a part of my soul tonight, and I don't want it back.

116 Emilia

Five years ago…

I watch in utter silence, pain and fear pounding through my heart as Luke is led down the steps and into a five-year imprisonment. Five years. This can't be happening. I don't know how long I stare at the place where he was last, but I don't move until a guard asks me to leave the courtroom. I push through the doors, not looking at my surroundings as I make my way outside. I stop to take deep breaths as I lean on a stone pillar, letting the cold air fill my lungs. Yet it does nothing to calm me down. In this moment, I regret meeting Luke King. I regret it all. My shaky hand goes to my stomach, flattening out as I realise something I will never regret. Even if my heart hurts and the fear I feel makes me want to throw up more than the morning sickness.

"Emilia? What’s wrong?" I hear a familiar voice ask, just before a hand lands on my shoulder and I almost jump back. I look over my shoulder before turning around, seeing long red hair and Tilly's calming smile. Tilly’s daughter is the reason Luke is gone. And I know it’s wrong to think that way. Tilly and Hope didn't ask for anything that happened to them... I just hate that Luke has paid the price. I think back to two months ago, when Luke's lips were on mine, whispering promises of our future as he told me he loved me. That night was everything. We had everything planned, and now no one can save either of us. I wish it was just us that needed saving. There’s someone else now. Someone so much more important.

"I'm pregnant. The baby is Luke's, and it's so much more complicated than even just that. If Arthur finds out I am pregnant, he’ll kill me. If my fiancé finds out, I’ll wish I was dead. I told you my job, but there is more to it. A lot more," I blurt out, before taking deeper gasps of air to try to calm myself. I don’t even look at Tilly’s reaction; I just can’t.

"Then I suggest you tell me everything and we figure it out, Emilia," Harley’s dark voice shocks me as he steps out of the shadows of the pillar and wraps an arm around Tilly's waist. Tilly looks shocked as she stares at me, but Harley... Harley looks furious.

"There is no figuring this out!" I snap. "Arthur owns me. He sold me to a man named Eric who I have to marry next week. Luke was going to take me away from all this. He was going to save me...but now, now he can't save himself, let alone me."

"Why do you owe Arthur?" Harley asks.

"It’s more than a debt. Arthur owns me. My dad gambled me, and brothers’ lives away as children. He gambled my mother away, too, and Arthur...he keeps her as a pretty pet. I haven’t seen her in years. My father remarried this year to a wealthy widow as per Arthur’s demands. I have to marry her son. Arthur wants the money they have. If I leave without my mum, my dad and my brothers, they’re all dead. Luke said he knew where Arthur is keeping my mum, and he had a plan. There was a plan so we could leave," I blurt out, taking a deep breath. “I have to marry a stranger and this baby…Eric will know it’s not his. We haven’t slept together.”

"Oh, Emilia, we’ll help you,” Tilly says, pulling me into a tight hug. “I'm so sorry."

"Luke is gone," I whisper. He was my…well, everything. One night turned into so much more than that. We fought our attraction, we fought each other, but there was always something leading us back together. As soon as I finally decide to accept it, it’s over.

"I'm so sorry. Luke is locked up because he saved my Harley and my baby, and for that, I will look after you for as long as you need it," Tilly promises, but there isn’t anything they can do.

"You have our word that we will try to help however we can. If Eric won’t pretend the baby is yours, we’ll figure out a way to keep you both safe," Harley adds in, but it doesn't feel like anything, because I remember that I won't see Luke for years, and neither will our baby.

I feel nothing but a deep pain in my chest as I realise Arthur will always have me now. There is no escape.

117 Luke

5 years later…

I get out of my car, slamming the door shut and looking up at the house I haven’t seen in five long years. Everything has changed, but the house still looks the same. It still holds the same feeling of bad memories mixed in with the rare good ones. The same brick walls and large windows, the same front door is daunting. I pull my suit jacket on and walk up to the door. I lift my hand, knocking on the door of my old home. I don’t think I’ve ever knocked before.

“Luke?” Maisy asks as she opens the door, shock written all over her face. Maisy doesn’t look older, and she’s still just as beautiful with long, black hair and big, blue eyes. She holds the door open as I walk in, and she stands, keeping it open and not saying a word. The last time I saw her was in the courtroom with all my family when I was sentenced to prison. Not that I spent the whole five years there; I never did. Only, the price of being out of jail early was never seeing my family. Pretending I hated them all. Pretending for five years to be someone I’m not.

“Who is it?” I hear my sister shout just before she walks out of the living room in her wedding dress. Her long, blond hair is up in a complicated bun, and her long, white dress looks beautiful on her. I’ve seen photos of them over the years, but it’s still strange to see her so grown up.

“Luke?” she whispers, dropping the flowers she was holding to the ground before running over to me and wrapping her arms around my neck. I let her hug me for a second before stepping away. “Where the hell have you been? It’s been five years since . . .” she says, her green eyes locked onto mine.

“Izzzzzyyy!” I hear a male child’s voice, and then I look up to see a small, dark-haired boy running down the stairs with a little red-haired girl next to him. They look the same age, but I don’t know who he is. I recognize the five-year-old girl as Hope, but the boy isn’t Jake, the only boy in the family. I’ve kept my eye on them all enough to know what they look like. The boy and Hope run over to Izzy, both of them dressed for the wedding. Hope has a pretty blue dress on, her long red hair flowing around her shoulders and the little boy has a tiny suit on. He seems to be inspecting me for something before crossing his arms, a stubborn look clouding his face.

“Luke . . . what the hell?” Harley asks, walking down the stairs and stopping on the last step as we stare at each other. Harley cut his hair shorter, the sides ending around his ears and even shorter in the front. All the years of being married and having Hope to look after has made him happy. I saw photos of their wedding in Spain. It was just him, Tilly, and Hope. They seemed happy, and it was hard to see those photos. It was difficult to look at any photos that John snuck in for me.

“I know I have a lot to explain, but I wouldn’t miss my sister’s wedding,” I reply with a small smile.

"A lot to explain? Is that all you have to say?" Harley growls out, stopping right in front of me. Harley used to scare me, almost, when he got mad. He was always more of a father to me than my actual father ever was.

"If my timing is right, the car will pull up outside in five minutes. We don't have time to discuss everything," I reply, crossing my arms as the room gets very awkward, very quickly. Tilly comes out of the kitchen, only pausing briefly when she sees me and then her eyes dart to the children.

"Hope, Parker, can you come into the kitchen with Isabelle and me? We need to check something important," Tilly firmly suggests, and the kids quickly run to her side. I look once more at the boy, Parker, as he looks back at me, and I wonder who he is. He looks familiar, really familiar. I watch only him until he disappears into the kitchen.

"No fights, today. I mean it. I'm just happy to have you here," Izzy warns, placing her hand on my arm. "I missed you, Luke."

"Luke fucking King," Allie's loud voice exclaims, and Izzy moves to the side as Allie walks in the room dressed in a long, light blue dress that’s the same as Maisy's. Allie couldn't look more shocked if she tried. "Elliot is going to murder you. I'm not even joking. Where the flipping hell have you been?"

"That's what I want to know," Harley says.

"But this is Izzy's wedding day, so it's about her," Maisy interjects, stepping to Harley's side and placing her hand on his arm. He looks once more at me before nodding once at Izzy in agreement.

"Promise me you won't disappear for a while. I mean it. Promise me?" Izzy asks, looking up at me with those big puppy dog eyes she has. "Or I will cancel this wedding so we can grill you on everything that has happened in the last five years right now."

"You're marrying the love of your life, Izzy, and nothing should come in the middle of that. I promise I'm sticking around for a bit," I tell her, seeing the relief instantly fill her eyes. I knew coming back would be difficult, and this is just the start. There is someone more important than my family to see, and whatever she will say will hurt a lot more.

"Good," Izzy says, just as the car beeps outside. “I’m keeping you to that promise.”

"Who is Parker?" I ask as Izzy walks out, followed by Allie. Maisy disappears into the kitchen, leaving me alone with Harley. He rubs the back of his neck, looking damn awkward at answering the question.

"You've missed a lot," Harley replies instead, and I don’t have a clue why I press him on it, but I do.

"I know. Did you adopt him?" I ask.

"No... not exactly. We’re watching Parker because his mum is hosting the wedding. She’s an event planner," Harley tells me, but I figure there is a little more to it than he is telling me. I’m sure there is a lot more to everything I’ve missed that I want to find out. I’m back here for two months, and then this is all over. The final plan is in the works, and I will finish this. I just hope my family doesn’t hate me. I hope she doesn’t hate me in the end.

"Who is his mother?" I ask, and Harley only smirks, patting my shoulder.

"It's annoying when you don't know everything, isn't it?" he asks, before walking back into the kitchen. I shake my head, telling myself to leave it alone before walking back out the door. I light a cigarette as I lean against the wall by the door, waiting until the girls come out of the house. I watch as Maisy gets into the white limo last after Izzy, Allie, Tilly, and the children. Parker doesn’t look my way this time, but Hope waved with a little giggle. I can’t wait to see Jake, even if he won’t remember me. I used to enjoy babysitting the little guy. As the door shuts, and the limo drives past my Audi, Harley comes out. He glances at the cigarette as I take one more puff and drop it to the floor, stomping it out with my foot. I don't smoke them often, only when I'm nervous, and I know I need to quit. I can see the disappointment without him saying a word. He must really not want to argue with me today as he leaves it.

"I'm coming with you. I hope you're a fucking better driver than you were five years ago," Harley says.

"You could say that," I say, feeling a false sense of comfort of being around my brother again. I quickly shut that emotion down, knowing I need to keep my cool and not fuck this up. After all, five years’ work can’t be over in one day. It’s just a wedding after all.

118 Emilia

"He’s back. I'm not messing around. He just turned up at the house like nothing has happened," Allie hisses, fixing Elliot's tie as I walk into the room, holding my tablet and looking around for the bride and wondering what Allie is going on about. Izzy looks frantic, pacing up and down by the window. Allie and Elliot look ridiculously stressed as they talk with each other, and I look over as the door opens. Maisy and Sebastian walk in, and Sebastian slams the door shut. What the hell happened while I was checking on the piano player? I’m sure the situation was much calmer when I called to check on Izzy half an hour ago, and they said they were just waiting for the limo. I have no clue what Allie is going on about, but surely gossip can wait until after the wedding. This is my twenty-seventh wedding, and one thing I have learnt is that weddings attract drama. My weekend job is far less stressful.

"Luke is back. Seriously?" Sebastian says, and I freeze. The tablet slides out of my hands, and the world just seems to pause as I stare at Sebastian. He can't be right. Luke is gone. He disappeared from his cell one night, and everyone just assumed he was dead. We only found out last year that he was alive because one of Harley's spies found a photo of him on the internet at some club kissing some half-naked famous woman. We all just assumed he hated his brothers for leaving him in jail and guessed we would never see him again. I always secretly hoped he'd come back to us, but after a while, I just buried my head into my daily life. To my most important task of all- being a mum. Luke is my past, and even if he is really here, he is still that. The past. No matter what.

"Emmy?" Allie gently says, picking up my tablet and holding my hand. "You alright?" she asks, knowing what this means to me. My son's father is here, and that risks everything. Every single one of the people in this room knows the truth about who Parker's father is, but Parker doesn't. My husband doesn't. Thank god Eric isn’t here today at least. That fishing trip was a good plan to send him on. The Kings aren’t the biggest fans of Eric, but Luke, he would start a war that he couldn’t finish.

"I-I'm okay," I stutter, taking the tablet as everyone stares at me. "He doesn't know about Parker, and no one is going to say anything, right?" They all mumble agreements, except Elliot who looks away.

"Why did he come back now?" Elliot asks. “He best have a good fucking excuse.”

"He said he couldn't miss my wedding," Izzy adds in.

"I think we should kidnap him at the after-party while everyone is busy. I can get the rope from my car, don't worry it's the strong kind that no one is escaping. Then we can tie him to a chair and find out where the hell he has been this entire time," Allie calmly suggests.

"I think that's illegal, Allie," Maisy points out, and everyone can't help but chuckle as Allie shrugs her shoulders. "Also, why do you have rope in your car?"

"For extra sexy activities, of course," Allie states, and Elliot just groans. Always the honest one, Allie.

"Anyways, I think cornering him and asking might get us the answers we want," Maisy suggests. “He wouldn’t have come back if he didn’t expect to answer some questions on where he has been. Why he hasn’t said a word to us.”

"No, let him come to us. I mean it. This is my wedding, and I want all my family here. I didn't think I'd ever get lucky enough to have Luke here, but here we are. I’m marrying Blake, and he needs his best men. So, go, and behave," Izzy demands, her hands on her hips as she glares at us all. Elliot and Sebastian quickly make their way out of the room, and I try to sneakily follow.

"Stay, Emilia," Maisy gently demands, and I look over my shoulder, seeing them all staring at me before I reluctantly agree and shut the door.

"I should go and get in my spot before-"

"Emilia, come on. It's us. Your friends," Izzy says, coming over to me and resting her hands on my shoulders. Though I'm a little taller than her, even in her high heels and she has to look up at me. My own heels aren't high today, not after all the running around to get this wedding just right. There are so many people here, and this is one hell of a big wedding to plan on my own. I really need to get an assistant. I keep running over every little silly thing in my mind to try and avoid any thoughts of Luke. What does he look like now? Does he still have that cheeky smile? Is his hair still ridiculously soft? Can he still make me lose my mind like no one else can with just one kiss? Does it still feel like home when I'm near him?

"I'm really okay. It's been five years, and I'm sure I'm nothing but a distant memory to him," I say after clearing my throat.

"Yeah...but-" Maisy starts, but I interrupt her.

"No buts; I'm going to get things ready. That’s my job today, and you are going to get married to the love of your life. You have waited years, passed college and bought your own home before getting married. This day is about you. I can freak the hell out tomorrow," I tell Izzy, and she comes over, pulling me into a tight hug and rubbing my back before stepping away.

"Emmy is right. You get your ass married to that hunky fella of yours and then go on that honeymoon to Hawaii. We’ll handle everything, including Luke's return and text you updates," Allie demands. “If he tries to leave, we have plan B: the rope.” I can’t help but chuckle at the idea of Allie getting out rope and trying to kidnap Luke. He was a muscular guy five years ago, and if he still looks the same, it wouldn’t be easy.

"Okay," Izzy finally agrees, a big smile lighting up her face. "I can't wait to marry him. It feels like I've waited forever."

"You guys have taken a long time. Even Elliot and I got married first," Allie says, reminding us all of that big surprise.

"In Vegas, while you were both drunk. I still can’t believe you two did that without me there," Maisy says, pouting her lips.

"Still counts as the best wedding. I never wanted the big wedding, neither did Elliot, but it was perfect for us," Allie says, which makes a lot of sense. Elliot isn't the kind of guy that likes a lot of attention from the little I know of him. The girls start talking more as my watch buzzes, reminding me I have a job to do. I quickly make my escape through the doors and into the corridor. I pause, lifting my head high and taking a deep breath. Luke King is back.

119 Luke

I walk into the small castle that they booked for the wedding after finding a space to park the car. The journey here was tense, to say the least. Harley clearly doesn’t know what to say to me, and I feel the same way. I’m not the kid I was five years ago, and it’s different between us now. Harley sticks close to my side as we walk through the flower-covered entrance, down the hallway, and up the steps following directions to the main part of the wedding in flowery writing on cute signs. I look around and notice that it seems like every little detail is taken care of. Whoever the wedding planner is, she sure knows what she’s doing. Everything is classy and nicely decorated in a stunning way. We walk to the wooden doors, which are open, looking into the small ceremony room. There are white chairs on each side of a pathway leading to an altar covered in white petals. Fairy lights are hung around the room, and the big window behind the archway gives off amazing views of the mountains. I spot Tristian with a woman sitting next to him as we walk down the pathway, and his eyes widen in shock before I look over at the other shocked face in the room. Blake is at the end of the aisle, next to Sebastian who is warily watching me. I keep my eyes on my brother, and he shakes his head before looking away from me. That’s not a good reaction from Seb. I know we need to talk later. Elliot is sitting with a little girl on his lap, and from her dark hair, I'm guessing it’s Isabelle, Seb's daughter that I haven’t had a chance to know. I spot Parker sitting with Jake and Tilly on the other side of chairs, but none of them look our way as Harley sits down, and I sit in between him and Elliot. I glance at Elliot, who doesn’t look like he has changed much in the last five years. He still has the same grumpy expression and messy hair.

"I know you weren't expecting me. I can sit somewhere else," I tell them. I don’t want to mess up the wedding plan. That’s not why I am here.

"You’re family, so you stay here. Got it?" Elliot growls, glaring at me before smoothing out his expression as Isabelle talks.

"Who are you?" she asks, looking so much like her mum as she tilts her head to the side to look at me.

"Your uncle Luke," I answer.

"Okay," she says, shrugging her little shoulders before looking away. I guess she doesn’t care all that much. I pull at my collar as I feel like everyone is watching me until the music starts to play, and I look over my shoulder to see who is coming in. Hope walks down the middle of the aisle, sprinkling petals as she goes before coming over and sitting on Harley's lap just as Maisy and Allie walk in. They slowly walk down the aisle before standing at the one side, and the music changes. Izzy walks in, and every single person in the room can do nothing but stare at her happiness as she walks to Blake. Blake pulls her into a long kiss until the priest clears his throat, and he lets her go. Her smile is brilliant. She’s happy, and I'm so glad I came today just to see that smile.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to celebrate the joyful union of Blake Frost and Elizabeth King. Over the last year, I have had the pleasure of getting to know these two young people, and I am proud to join them together today," the priest starts off. "Now Blake, will you say your vows."

"In the name of God, I, Blake Frost, take you, Elizabeth King, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow."

Izzy repeats the same vows, and I glance over to see Blake's mum in tears, another woman rubbing her back.

"The rings please," the priest asks, and Maisy brings over a little pillow, with two gold rings held on top. "While you exchange rings, I believe you both have personal messages to one and another." Izzy picks up her ring first and holds it over the top of Blake's finger as she speaks.

"Blake...I think I wrote and rewrote my vows to you a million times over until I realised that words could never describe my love for you. I truly believe two souls are created together, destined to meet and fall in love. There is nothing in this world that could ever destroy the bond we have. I love you, Blake. I always will." Izzy's voice cracks as she slides the ring on, and a few sighs fill the room. Blake picks up Izzy's ring and holds it on her finger in the same way before he starts to talk.

"Elizabeth, until I met you, I never understood what it meant to love someone more than you love yourself. More than you could love anyone. Then you were there, leaning against a window in the middle of a party. You didn't look lost; you looked like home despite everything going on. The moment I saw your determined, beautiful eyes, I fell. It was instant, and since then I have fallen in love with you a little more each day. I cannot wait to spend every day of the rest of my life with you, falling for you more than I thought was possible. You are my soulmate, Izzy, and god do I love you," Blake finishes off his speech, and Izzy is in tears as he slides the ring on her finger. Izzy wraps her arms around his shoulders, kissing him deeply like there isn't anyone else in the room.

"I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride," the priest says, laughing a little as Blake and Izzy are in their own world. We all stand up, clapping and cheering as the couple finally notice we are here and laugh. They walk down the aisle, and row by row the people follow until it is our time to go out. I walk behind Elliot, following the crowd down the stairs and to the left and into a big ballroom. I walk into the middle of the room as people look around the circular white tables, searching for their names. I wasn’t invited, so there is no way my name is on any table.

“Luke?” Emilia says my name like she has just seen a ghost, and she might as well have. I turn, watching her brown eyes widen, and her red lips part. She hasn’t changed one bit in all the years that I’ve only been able to dream of her. Though seeing her again, it’s like someone has slammed a fist straight into my chest. Emilia’s long black hair is silky, draped over her shoulders and flowing down her back in almost an effortless, beautiful way. She has a stunning, tight red dress on that fits her perfectly. She seems frozen in her place, her hands crossed over her chest and the moment our eyes meet, and both of us seem lost. We just stare, almost endlessly until I hear someone scrap a chair across the floor and it snaps me out of it. Emilia is the most dangerous woman in the room right now. I need to stay as far away as possible. No matter what it feels like to be around her again.

“Emilia, still as beautiful as ever,” I say with a slight smirk, deciding that being charming is the best option to hide my real feelings. She steps back, shaking her head in shock as she isn’t as good at hiding her feelings as me. They are written all over her eyes, and every part of me itches to pull her into my arms. To say sorry for everything. The little boy, Parker, who I saw at my old home earlier, runs up to her, grabbing her hand and she looks down at him.

“Mummy, can I have some fizzy pop just like Hope has?” Parker asks, and then he sees me, flashing me an annoyed frown. Wait, mum? I stare more at the boy as things start to click into place. I don’t know how old he is, but there is something so familiar about him. He looks like me, that’s why. He has my dark hair, my green eyes and I’m sure I have a photo in my old home of me at Parker’s age, which is very similar to how he looks. I know in my soul who the boy in front of me is, without even needing to see the answer in Emilia’s expression.

"How old are you Parker?" I ask him, leaning down slightly to his level.

"Mum?" he asks again after staring at me for a moment and then choosing to ignore me completely.

"Sure, you can, Hun. Just ask Auntie Tilly, and I’ll be over in a minute," Emilia says, though I can do nothing but stare in pure shock at the little boy as he runs to Tilly and Harley, who are watching us.

"Before you freak out and tell me I should have told you, remember that you disappeared on me. Stay away from us, Luke. I mean it," Emilia coldly says, walking away from me. I can only watch because I don’t want to push her. Everything here just got a million times more complicated, and before I’ve thought about it, I turn around and walk out of the room. I jog to the front door and through the endless cars until I find mine. I unlock the car and get inside, shutting the door. I slam my hands on the steering wheel again and again until it fucking hurts, and I finally breathe out the pain in my chest. I missed all these years with Emilia, and I could barely accept that. But missing all these years with my son? I can’t accept that. I rest my head on the steering wheel, the cold leather not helping my mind get around the fucking idea that I have a son. Emilia had my baby, and I never knew.

120 Emilia

"Where do you think he went?" Tilly asks me as we watch Parker and Hope dancing with Isabelle on the dance floor. They didn't quite understand the idea of Izzy and Blake having the first dance alone, but they are so cute that no one had the heart to tell them any different. We were all in tears when Izzy asked Harley to have the first part of the dance with her, and he actually agreed. We all know Harley isn’t one to have the centre of attention, but he would do anything for his family. It’s one of the reasons I admire the Kings. Their sense of loyalty to their family. Which makes everything I’m doing so much more worse. Secrets will destroy everything when they find out. No matter who my son is, they won’t forgive me. Blake is spinning Izzy around to the music as the children giggle and dance together around them. I look over at Jake who’s on his dad's phone, playing games I presume, because he’s at that pre-teen age and all moody. I don’t think you could pay him to get up there and dance.

"I told Luke to leave; to leave me and Parker and me alone. I know I shouldn't have but it all freaked me out," I admit to Tilly. Tilly has soon become the best friend I never had, and she is the only person who knows everything. She knows what I do at the Cage. She knows what Arthur pays me to do with the Kings. Though she doesn’t judge me, and I can trust her more than I thought it was possible to trust someone. Meg is my best friend too, but she’s also a little crazy and actually enjoys her work at the Cage. She can’t understand my desire to escape it all.

"It's a bad situation, but at least he knows now. Whatever Luke has been doing for the last five years can't have been worth missing out on his son," Tilly says, placing her hand on my arm and squeezing once before letting go. “Your reaction was normal. You were in shock.”

"Parker doesn't know who Luke is, and he loves Eric. He thinks Eric is his dad, and Luke can't just come in here and ruin that," I say my worst fear out loud. I can deal with my broken heart, but not Parker’s. He’s too young to really understand this all.

"What will Eric say when you tell him Luke is back?" Tilly asks, knowing there is no good answer to all this. I look to the door like I can sense he is here, and Luke walks in, his head held high and his eyes narrowed on me. Luke’s tight suit showcases his muscular form and makes him look ridiculously attractive. Luke was hot five years ago, but this Luke? This Luke is everything. His brown hair is short, soft looking and styled perfectly. Every part of Luke that was attractive before is now more defined. He has aged well. And well is a damn understatement.

"I don't know...and that scares me," I tell her. Eric is a good man, but I’ve done nothing but lie to him from the moment we took our vows. Our wedding isn’t exactly traditional in any sense. There was one night between us where we had sex, it was a week after our wedding, and since then, Eric has never touched me. He found out about the baby about a week later, and I’m pretty sure he’s pretended ever since. I did try to talk to him about Parker and Luke once, but he soon walked out of the room. We have separate bedrooms, separate lives that only mix when Parker is around. I don’t mind our life together. We have a lovely home, money, and safety…but sometimes I want more than that. I want to be in love. I know that’s not what is best for Parker though. He loves his dad, and that’s that. Luke can’t destroy my boy’s life.

"It's going to be okay," Tilly says, squeezing my hand as she senses my rising panic. Allie and Elliot go to the dance floor after Sebastian and Maisy. I watch Elliot spin Allie around, before pulling her close and she happily laughs as he kisses her cheek. Seb and Maisy are pressed close together, completely lost to the world. It’s just them and no one else. Tristan and his new- very pregnant- wife dance together nearby, all of them looking happy and perfect. All their marriages are like that, and it's hard to be around it sometimes.

"Want to dance?" Harley asks Tilly, who looks at me to check I'm okay and I give her a little nod before she slides her hand into Harleys and walks off with him. I slide my phone out of my bag, seeing no messages. I want to text Meg and tell her what happened, but I remember I promised to call her after the wedding tonight anyways. It might be better to explain all this on the phone. I’m surprised there isn’t even one text from my brothers, which is unusual because they’re working at the Cage tonight and usually get bored. Though I might have a bad signal in this old castle. I look up when I sense someone standing next to me, and see Luke looking down at me. His expression is odd. Luke used to be easy to read, to sense his emotions and now he is like a closed book.

"If I remember right, you always loved to dance. Will you do me the honour?" Luke politely asks, and I put my phone down, turning to my side to see him waiting for my answer. I should say no and walk out of here. That’s what the good little wife of the local Mayor would do, but I just can’t.

"You're not going to leave if I say no, are you?" I ask, wanting him to give me a reason.

"No," he smoothly replies. I bite down on my lower lip, a nervous habit, before getting up and letting Luke take my hand. The simple touch of his hand sends shivers through me as I question my mental state. I should not be dancing with Luke King. Luke sweeps me into his arms as a slow song starts playing, and I place my hands on his shoulders as we sway to the song.

"Did you marry him?" Luke asks. “I kept a close eye on my family, but I couldn’t bear to hear anything about you. I don’t know why I’m asking, you’re clearly still Arthur’s pet, so I know the answer.”

"Then why ask? You can see my wedding ring, Luke," I reply, trying not to get annoyed at his question. I hate being called Arthur’s pet, but he’s right, I am one. Once you’re sold to the Cage, you don’t escape unless you’re dead. I’ve always had my suspicions of who Luke has been with all this time, but I hope I’m not right. It would destroy his family to find out that.

"Does he know the kid isn't his?" Luke asks, pressing me closer against his body as he controls the dance. I can’t help but feel how toned and hard he is next to me.

"I don’t know. We never discussed it, and if he knows, he pretends otherwise," I explain to Luke, who places his head next to mine, his lips inches from my ear as he drops his tone. In these moments, it’s like we are back in the Cage, dancing together for the first time. We were innocent back then, not messed up like we are now.

"You need to have that conversation with your husband, where is he?" he asks, and I grit my teeth to control my anger before I reply to him.

"Luke, you can't just come back into my life and tell me what to do!” I harshly whisper, trying to keep a smile on my lips as every time we move around, I see someone watching us. Especially the Kings. “It doesn't work like that, and he isn't here."

"Why isn't he here?" Luke asks before spinning me around and pulling me back to him like a damn magnet. I wish he wasn’t such a good, sexy dancer. It would make this moment so much easier to walk away from. I stare into his eyes, hating and loving the feelings Luke can give me in only a few moments.

"Eric doesn’t like weddings or your brothers. He puts up with my friendship with them, but he wouldn't come to something like this with me and Parker," I explain to Luke, choosing to pull my eyes away from his before I do something stupid.

"Tsk, he’s a fool. If you were my wife, dressed as fucking sexy as you are right now, there is no way I wouldn’t be at your side until I could take you home and rip off that dress to show you just how sexy you are," he tells me. God dammit, I forgot what effect Luke could have on me.

"Luke...you can't talk to me like that. I'm married. Things have changed while you’ve been gone," I point out.

"I didn't have a choice. You know that, right? I never left you," he tells me, the swaying of our bodies to the music is the only thing I allow myself to feel. I can’t let the pain in that his words cause me.

"But you did leave me when I needed you the most," I whisper.

"No, I didn’t leave by choice. I promise you that. Baby or not, if I could have stayed, I would have," he firmly whispers back.

"You're not leaving, are you?" I ask, pulling my head back, so he looks me in the eyes as he speaks.

"No, so you best get used to me speaking to you like this. I'm not a liar, and you are beautiful. I've waited years to see you again, and I'm not going anywhere," he tells me. “I can tell you feel the same, Emilia.”

"Parker will be heartbroken if I tell him about you. He loves Eric. Eric brought him up, and he’s a good dad," I explain to him, needing to change the subject a little.

"I'm not here to hurt him...but I do want to get to know my son," he tells me. “If you’ll let me, that is.”

"Eric...he won't take this well," I reply. "Neither will Arthur, but if you promise you aren’t leaving, Parker needs to know."

"Arthur knows I'm here. He knows everything, so don't worry about him," he says, confirming a lot of my fears of where Luke has been. There is only one person powerful enough to make someone disappear. To make every private investigator come back and tell the Kings they couldn’t find Luke.

"What do you mean?" I question him, but the song ends, and Luke ever so gently kisses my cheek before letting me go. The kiss feels like a reality check. He really is back.

"You'll see on the weekend, Emilia. It was good to see you again. Do me a favour and let my brothers know I’ll come to see them tomorrow morning, won't you?" Luke walks off with a little smirk as he disappears into the dancers. I don't have a bloody clue when my life got turned upside down, but Luke King is sure ready to destroy it.

121 Emilia

"Mummy, I'm tired," Parker yawns into my ear as I carry him through the front door and kick it shut with my foot. My heels click against the white tiles as I try to quietly walk to the stairs. The wedding itself was beautiful, and I know Izzy was happy when she got into the car with Blake at the end of the night. They’re staying in a stunning place in London tonight and leaving for their honeymoon in the morning. After Luke left, everyone burst into whispers and asked a million questions about Luke that none of us could answer. Even thinking about Luke makes my heart pound in my chest.

"I know, baby boy. You danced all night, I'm not surprised you are tired," I finally say, hearing Parker's light snores into my ear as I climb up the staircase as a reply. I’m kind of relieved he’s sleeping because I need a few moments alone to process tonight. Keeping a strong face up for Izzy and Parker all night wasn’t easy. Tilly’s constant questioning of if I was alright wasn’t easy either. I take a left at the top of the staircase and use my shoulder to nudge Parker's door open. I step over a fire truck to get to his bed and place him down, feeling the strain on my back as I do. When did my baby get so damn heavy? I tuck Parker into his bed as he cuddles his Paw Patrol dog in his sleep. I quietly walk out of the room, leaving the door cracked open before heading to my bedroom for a moment of silence. I switch the bedside light on after I come into the room and sit on the bed, pulling off my shoes. I lie back on my bed, reaching around for my bag and pulling out my phone before holding it above my face, searching for Meg's number before calling her.

"Hey sugar pumpkin," Meg answers, the sound of low music and male laughter flows to me from the background. I smile at her nickname for me because she is always coming up with new affectionate nicknames depending on the day of the week.

"Meg, Luke is back," I blurt out, hating how saying his name affects me. I’ve spent years in a dead end marriage learning how to control my anger and put on a neutral expression all the time. Luke is back one day, and my voice shakes when I say his name. He can’t just walk back into my life like he didn’t leave me all that time ago. I hear Meg scuffling around in the background before a door shuts and there is silence.

"Fucking hell, that is not what I expected you to say," she finally says, letting out a long sigh. “You alright? I know how you felt for that idiot.”

"He just turned up at the wedding, looking like sex on a stick and guessing who Parker is to him straight away. I haven’t had time to process if I am okay or not. I don’t think I am. I’m freaking the hell out," I say, before rolling over on the bed and looking at the empty bedroom I live in. The walls are as white as the white carpet which I can’t stand. The whole house is impersonal, and my bed is pretty much the only thing I do love in this house. It’s old, made of wood with a huge headboard that someone has personally etched and painted birds flying around on it. I gave birth to Parker in this bed, in this very room, and it will always mean something to me because of that. I met the love of my life in here, my handsome little boy.

"You always knew there was a chance he would come back, pumpkin," Meg says, and I know that deep down, but it’s not like the reality. I pictured Luke coming back a million times in my head, but none of them played out the way it did tonight. "And your boy is the spitting image of Luke, from the photos you've shown me anyways, so of course he guessed."

"I have to tell Eric...and then Parker," I groan. “Neither of them will take it well. Parker has Eric’s stubborn and disliking change attitude, even though they aren’t related.”

"Want me to come over?" she asks, and I know she would drop her work in a moment if I said yes. She would be there to tell Eric with me if that’s what I wanted. I know this is my own mess though, and only I can pick up after myself. I’ve spent years living comfortably, letting Eric play dad and never picking on the difficult parts we need to discuss. Taking the easy way out was exactly that - easy.

"No, Eric will be home soon, and I have to do this myself," I say. Eric sent me a text on the way home letting me know he’s driving back but he’d be a while.

"Is he still staying out late at his 'golf club meetings'?" she sarcastically asks.

"Yeah, he’s still fucking his assistant if that is what you mean. I’m sure he’s dropping her off at home as we speak," I say, laughing at the poor excuses my dear husband has come up with over the years. I know I should care more about who my husband is sleeping with, but I don't. It’s been one woman after another since our honeymoon when he slept with half the resort. I figured out exactly who my new husband was on that trip, and since then, we both figured out we don’t even get along as friends. Eric is into politics, watches countless tv shows on wood cutting, and hates ice cream. I prefer to eat ice cream in my pyjamas as I watch Love Island and ignore the politics of the world.

"Oh, well hopefully she does a good job, and he comes back in a happy mood before you crush his world with this news," she replies. I suppose he might be a good mood; he usually is after his late nights. Not that we talk much, not unless he has a function or dinner with someone important and he’s letting me know I need to attend with him. Sitting there and looking pretty with my mouth shut is the only thing Eric cares that I do.

"Urgh, I don't even know how to bring this up with him," I say.

"I don't think he will even care as long as it doesn't ruin his reputation. You know Mayor Eric Briwood cares a ridiculous amount about his public appearance," Meg replies, and she has a point. As long as the public doesn’t find out about Luke and Parker, Eric might be alright with this all. Then I think back to little moments I see him and Parker together. He has always been a good dad. I might not like Eric, but I can’t deny that.

"Eric cares- no loves- Parker. I know he does," I tell her.

"Then he will want what is right for Parker," she simply replies. "Which is having contact with his biological father."

"You're right, as usual," I grumble.

"I have to go, Arthur is back and causing a storm as usual when he visits. Apparently, he’s calling a meeting at midnight on Saturday and everyone is passing the word around," she says, reminding me of my weekend work I’d rather forget that I have to do.

"Just before my shift, brilliant. What do you think it’s about?" I ask. I’m hoping he says something quick and then vanishes for months like he usually does. I try not to think of the big coincidence that he and Luke are back at the same time.

"Don't know, don't particularly care. I have to go, but you got this," she informs me, leaving no room for doubt.

"Have fun," I say before we both say goodbye and I put the phone down. I climb off the bed and get out of my dress before putting on some red, silky pyjamas and a dressing gown. I slide my slippers on as I hear the front door open and I know I have to do this now. I still worry though. Eric isn’t a bad guy, but he does have a temper when things don’t go exactly his way. After walking across the room, I pull the door open and walk to the stairs. I slowly walk down them, hearing the sounds of the fridge opening and walking into the kitchen to find Eric. Eric's head is buried in the fridge until he pulls out a beer and turns around to see me.

"How was the wedding?" he asks, and I run my eyes over my husband before I've really thought about it. Eric isn't a bad looking man, but there was just something missing between us from the moment we met. And the fact he is a womanising asshole doesn’t help. Eric has short black hair, deeply tanned skin from his many holidays he likes to take with his old love interests that I can't remember the names of at all. Eric always wears expensive suits, designer watches and shoes. He is the mayor, after all. I married him when Arthur figured out he’d become the new mayor and he needed to make sure he had complete control over Eric. Eric lets Arthur do what he wants because of me. Well not just me. My father married his mother as a bonus insurance policy for Arthur. We are all puppets trapped in Arthur’s sick games of control. There is no question of who really controls our town.

"Interesting. Can we go and sit in the lounge? We need to talk," I say as he undoes the lid on the bottle with a bottle opener and puts it back in the drawer. This kitchen is designed to his liking, wooden cupboards, all shiny new appliances, and everything has a show house feel to it. The only rooms I got control over designing were Parker's and my bedrooms, everything else had to be done by him and his crazy ass mother. I still ended up with white walls and white carpets though. Thank god the cleaner knows what she is doing.

"If it's about my assistant..." he starts, looking guilty which I've never really understood. We don't have a relationship, it's all on paper, and there is no point him being loyal to the paper between us.

"It's not, can we just go and sit down?" I ask him, and he shrugs with a confused expressed.

"Sure," he replies, following me out of the kitchen and into the living room that we rarely use, because it has the expensive white sofas, and there’s no way I'm letting Parker in here. He’d draw all over the sofas. We use the sitting room in the back of the house, which is cosier and full of Parker's toys. I sit down on one of the sofas and wave an awkward hand towards the other for Eric to sit in. He looks at me expectantly while I figure out the nicest way I can say this.

"Luke King is back," I say, and he reacts in the way I expected him too. There is pure shock in his expression first, which soon turns quickly into anger. Then he runs his eyes over me, and I’m not sure what he’s looking for.

"And why should I care about that?" he replies.

"We never talked about it, and I am thankful that we didn't. I wasn't ready to be a mum on my own," I start, and I see his hand tighten so much on the bottle that his knuckles turn white. “I will always be thankful for you being there, but I was pregnant before we married. We never had sex before marriage, and there was that one time, but I was five months gone then.”

"Parker is my son," Eric spits out.

"But he isn't. We both know that," I reply, needing to get the point across.

"Enough!" He shouts, throwing his beer across the room and I flinch as it smashes against the wall. "I forbid you from seeing Luke fucking King. Do you understand me?" I stand up, crossing my arms as I face my husband down. I’m not backing down on this, not when this is about Parker and what is right for him.

"I married you, I kept your secrets, and you kept mine. Parker loves you, and nothing will ever change that, but don't you think Parker deserves to know his biological father?" I ask, waiting in silence as Eric looks at me.

"Do you still love him?" he asks. "Is that why we never worked out?"

"We didn't work out because we didn't love each other, not because of Luke,” I say, but it’s a little bit of a lie. I never gave him a real chance because of Luke, but he never fought for us either. He stuck his cock in the nearest thing instead. “Arthur controls us both, and here we are, living out this nightmare. I am your friend, and you are my son's dad no matter what. I don't want to hurt you, that isn't what this is about.”

"It's about Parker," he replies, rubbing his face and looking at me for a long moment.

"Yes.”

"I will never stop being his dad, and nothing can ever be found out publicly. It would ruin me," he finally says, and I feel like a massive weight has been lifted off my shoulders.

"I get that, and I don’t want anything public either. I know you love your job," I say. “This really isn’t to hurt you. I didn’t know Luke was coming back.”

"As for Luke, I will find him and have a chat in the future. You will have to tell Parker," he says, looking tired.

"Thank you for being so...reasonable," I gently say, walking to the door but he stops me.

"If you fuck Luke while you are my wife, then I won't be so reasonable. You are mine, Emilia, don't forget it," he warns, the nice guy facade fading away as I pull the door open and walk out. There’s the asshole husband I know all too well. People like me don't get happy endings, but I am damn sure my son will have one.

122 Luke

The moment my hands goes to knock the front door of my brothers’ home, it’s pulled open, and Elliot frowns at me as he lets go of the door to cross his arms. It’s strange to be close to my brothers again, and not just having new photos John used to sneak in for me. There hasn’t been any photos or news of my family for the last two years since John had to stay in the New York fighting ring. I do hope to see my old friend again when this is all over. We are so close, and I keep trying to remind myself of that as Elliot stares at me like I’m a window salesman instead of his brother.

"You might have been gone a while, but you don't fucking knock on this door. This was your home," he growls out, which I didn’t quite expect before turning around and walking into the kitchen.

"Good morning to you too brother," I sarcastically state, stepping into the house and shutting the door behind me.

"In here!" I hear Sebastian shout and I walk through the kitchen and into the dining room, where all my brothers are waiting for me. Sebastian looks tense, awkwardly so, and Elliot doesn’t seem in a much better mood. Nothing I’m going to say is going to improve the situation. I can’t tell them anything because I know Arthur is following my every move while I’m here. I wouldn’t be surprised if there were microphones fitted in this house. He is a paranoid fucker, which has made my job that much harder over the years. Harley draws my attention to him as he seems lost in thought, no doubt trying to figure things out. If he knew Arthur let me come back here as a gift for my killing rate in Russia the last few months, he wouldn’t be happy. Seeing my brothers is a gift from my boss, a permanent one. I’ve all but managed to convince Arthur that I’m only seeing my brothers again to ruin them for leaving me in prison. I don’t actually feel that way, but it’s one of the million lies I’ve told to survive.

"Sit down, and start explaining," Harley says, leaning back on his chair and crossing his arms.

"No," I reply. I’m not here to be bossed around or to explain anything, no matter how much I want to. I want my brothers’ fucking help with the scariest thing I’m ever going to do in my entire life, but I know I can’t ask for it.

"What the fuck do you mean by no?" Elliot asks, looking like he wants to kill me. I don’t blame him one bit. I’m acting like a cocky asshole and pretending like their feelings aren’t important when they sure as fuck are.

"I'm back, isn't that enough?" I reply.

"Enough?" Sebastian growls, slamming his fists on the table as he stands up. "Was it enough that you've worried us all fucking sick for years? First, we thought you were dead, and it destroyed us. You’re our little brother, and we love you, and you just left like we are nothing to you. Could you have not just sent one message to us? Just one message to let us know you were okay?" His words almost make me want to feel guilty but the memories of everything I have done the last few years to keep them safe crosses over my mind. I know I don't care that I worried them. I've kept them safe...they just don't know it and they can't for a long time.

"I couldn't. I can't tell you where I have been and why I am back. I’ll leave if you can't deal with that,” I say. “I know it doesn’t make any fucking sense, but it is how it’s got to be.”

"You're not the same Luke I remember. You've grown up a hell of a lot," Elliot points out. “Whatever you’ve been doing has aged you.”

"I have grown up. Time does that," I reply to Harley, who rubs his face and glances around the room at our other brothers.

"Are you in trouble?" he asks. “Tell us, and we will fix it.”

"No," I reply, but it’s a lie, and nothing Harley could do would be able to fix it. My whole world has been in trouble for as long as I can remember but I know this time, it’s worth it. They have their families, and a lovely future ahead of them, and when this is all over, I’ll be able to explain to them where I’ve been all this time. I hate lying to them even more than what’s necessary, but there’s no way Arthur isn't watching and listening to my every move at the moment. Being back here is his final test to see if I’m as loyal as he needs me to be. The Cage is the final part of my journey over the years, and it's all going to end in fire and pain. It just won't be the ending Arthur expects to happen.

"You're lying, but I'm going to drop it. I want you to stay and be with your family," Harley says, not looking impressed about his conclusion as he gets up off his chair and comes to me. He gives me a manly hug, patting my back before stepping back.

"I want the truth, but I won't push you away to get it. I will figure it out on my own," Elliot announces, crossing his arms and I take that as a hug in Elliot's own way.

"Thanks, bro," I say, looking at Seb. "What about you?"

"Jake misses you. I miss you, even if you are a big fucking idiot for whatever trouble you have no doubt gotten yourself in. As long as you don't disappear, we can work past it," he replies. “I want my brother back.”

"I'm back. For good," I reply, meaning every word.

"Where are you staying?" Harley asks, crossing his arms.

"The Marylin hotel in town," I reply, with a little chuckle as I think of the place. “It’s a cute place, though the old lady that runs it is a little too touchy-feely for my liking. I have to sneak in before she sees me.”

"Right, I’ll make up your bed, and you should go and get your stuff. No brother of mine is living in a hotel with a creepy old lady," Harley says, and I don’t think I have a choice in the matter by the look on his face. I guess this place is a million times better than the hotel, and Arthur will like me living here, getting close to my family like he has planned.

"You sure?" I ask.

"This is your home, so I'm sure," Harley replies. “You don’t ever have to ask to stay here. It doesn’t work like that for us.” I nod at him, knowing he is right.

"One more question," I say before he can walk away.

"What about?" he asks.

"Emilia and Parker," I say, and they all smirk. It’s annoying when your brothers know a hell of a lot more about your girl and kid than you do.

"Emilia told Tilly, who told everyone that you figured it out at the wedding. Parker is a good kid, and you’re a lucky bastard who never should have left them," Seb states, pressing me but I don’t rise to it. He’s mad at me still and considering he doesn’t know or understand; I don’t blame him. It’s not his forgiveness I want. "What is the question?"

"I want to be his dad, but I'm clueless how to do that. You guys have kids, so how do you be a dad?" I ask.

"Ah, you want to know the one fail-safe trick that is the most important thing to any kid?" Harley asks, and I nod. "Being there for them. Always. That's all kids want." Harley pats my shoulder before walking out the room, followed by Elliot, but Seb stays put.

"This is awkward, isn't it?" I ask after a long moment of us just standing here.

"Yeah, it is," he says, laughing and rubbing the back of his neck. "How about we get a drink in the basement and catch up? Unless you have somewhere to be that is?"

"A drink and a catch up sound perfect to me," I say, knowing I want to learn about everything I've missed, and spend time with my brothers. I want to learn everything that photos do little to tell me. "And maybe you could do me a favour while we chat?"

"What favour?" Seb asks, looking over his shoulder as I follow him. “You are a cheeky bastard asking for one just after you’ve turned up. I thought Elliot was the asshole of the family, but you sure are giving him a fight for his title.”

"I know I have a lot to make up for and I’m being an ass. I just need someone's number. I'm pretty sure you can guess who." Seb doesn't agree, but he does laugh and pat my shoulder, still having a hostile look in his eyes. I suspect he doesn’t want to get close to me again while he isn’t sure if I’m going to walk away again. I'm glad to be back around my family, even if I have to keep lying to them for now. One day I’ll be able to tell them everything, and I have to hope they don't hate me for the choices I've made.

123 Emilia

"Hey, you alright?" Meg asks as I finish plastering my lips with the red lipstick and look up at her. She has a long black coat on, covering her lack of clothing underneath I assume, and her rosy cheeks make me think she just finished a private dance. I don't do private dances, just the public ones because Arthur makes me. It's his way of keeping his pet under control and making sure I don't step out of line. Meg lives and thrives off The Cage and this lifestyle, it is just who she is now. I know she doesn’t have much of a life outside this place, and this is her world.

"Yep, just wondering what this meeting is about," I say, knowing I've been dreading coming into The Cage for work this weekend. Luke has been texting me all week, but I haven’t been able to answer any of his messages yet. I keep trying to tell Parker, but the words just don't leave my lips at all. I'm such a coward. Eric hasn't spoken to me since Sunday night after the wedding, and I don't even blame him at this point. He’s pretending like nothing has changed and I wish I could do the same. I think dancing tonight might actually take my mind off everything and be a good distraction.

"Same. I don't think we've ever had a meeting down here," she says, offering me a black coat similar to hers to hide the lacy corset and stockings I'm wearing. I pull the coat on and do the buttons before following Meg out of the changing room and behind the bar. Meg pours us a glass of wine, and we look at the stage where people are sitting at tables gathered around, waiting for Arthur to come out. Arthur walks out onto the stage a few moments later, dressed in a grey suit that matches his grey hair. He still has that stuck up, better than anyone else expression he always carries as he walks across the stage and stops in the middle. He looks to the side, and I follow his line of sight, nearly dropping my wine glass as Luke walks out onto the stage and stops at Arthur’s side. Luke is dressed pretty casually compared to Arthur, but it's clear they’re comfortable together from how close Luke stands to Arthur. I don't need to see the guilt in his eyes as he meets my gaze and I figure everything out. Arthur got Luke out of prison, and that's where Luke has been all this time- at his side. Doing what though?

"It's good to be home," Arthur starts off and some of the idiots in the crowd cheer like he is some sort of god, whereas my heart feels like it's stuck in my chest. "I wanted to introduce Luke King to those that do not know him. Luke is going to be running The Cage at my side for the next month before he takes it over. I have some work overseas that needs my attention for the next few years. Luke has been at my side, trained well and knows exactly what is needed to run The Cage."

"Shit," Meg whispers, glancing at me with wide eyes, but I can't look away from Luke.

"Next Friday, I'm fighting in The Cage against the undefeated champion," Luke states, and the crowd cheers as my dipshit brother climbs onto one of the tables, beating his hands against his chest.

"You won't beat me, little boy!" Dale shouts.

"We will see, won't we?" Luke replies. Such a classy response compared to words that leave my brothers lips as a response. I shake my head at him, wishing that Luke could knock him out now rather than later. My older brother, Dase, pulls him off the table and walks him out of the room as Arthur laughs with Luke. Luke's laugh seems somewhat fake, even if it is confusing to hear. We stay and listen until Arthur says we can leave and I quickly down my wine before going back into the changing rooms with Meg following.

"So that's where your baby daddy has been all this time? Right up Arthur's ass by the looks of it,” Meg growls out.

"Seems like it," I say, feeling more confused than angry as I rest against the dressing table and tightly holding the edge with my hands as I stare at the floor, trying to collect my thoughts. Luke and his brothers hate Arthur; everyone knows that. Arthur used them like fighting dogs after their father tried to kill him years ago. They had to work a certain amount of fights before they would be free. It worked, at least for three of the brothers it seems. Luke is still trapped. The door opens again, and Luke walks in, only to be stopped by Meg.

"What do you want?" Meg growls out like my own personal guard dog. Which in a way she kind of is, and I'm the same with her. It’s what friends do.

"I want to speak to Emilia," he smoothly replies, not fazed by her at all.

"Emmy? Want me to kick him in the balls or let him in?" Meg gently asks me.

"Might as well let him in. It's clear he’s staying," I reply.

"Hurt her and I will hurt you, got it?" Meg warns, knocking her shoulder into Luke’s as she walks around him and goes out of the room, leaving us in silence, only hearing the music from the other room.

"So that's where you've been," I say. "At his side."

"For a reason," Luke says, walking right up to me and not stopping until his legs press into mine and I have to arch my neck to look up at him. "Why have you been ignoring my texts?"

"I was pretending this all wasn't happening for a tiny bit longer," I admit to him. I should walk out of here, and ignore him, not open up about how I feel like Luke always makes me do. I feel like I couldn’t hide anything from Luke if I tried.

"Did you tell your husband?" Luke asks as he picks up a strand of my black hair, playing with it as he stares at me. He shouldn't be this close, yet I'm not pushing him away.

"Yes.”

"What did he say?" Luke asks, leaning further into me.

"That you could see me and Parker. That we could tell him the truth," I say. "But he had one condition."

"Oh?" Luke mutters, sounding like he couldn’t care less about Eric’s condition.

"It doesn't matter, because it won’t happen anyway," I reply.

"What wouldn't happen, Emilia?" he asks, suddenly interested.

"Me and you,” I reply, a gasp leaving my lips as Luke’s hand slides up my thigh, pausing near my hip.

"See, that is a problem," he slowly replies.

"Why?" I ask, knowing I really shouldn’t be asking.

"Because you are mine," he says, and I shake my head, trying to step away when he places his hands over mine on the table and pushes me into it. Luke leans down, his lips inches from mine, so I have to breathe in the minty smell of his breath, how it mixes in with his aftershave. Overall, he smells like sin.

"I'm married and not yours," I reply, though my voice comes out in a breathy gasp.

"You don't love him though. I've done my research, and I know what your marriage really is. Arthur does like to talk," Luke replies. “I’d leave you alone if you were happy. I swear I would, but you’re not happy.”

"You and Arthur know nothing," I reply.

"Even if we knew nothing, I know you want me to kiss you right now. You’re wishing I would because then it would stop you feeling guilty for kissing me first," he says.

"I'm not thinking that," I protest.

"Yeah, you are," Luke says, and then he kisses me. This kiss is brutal, powerful and full of years of longing that we have both bottled away. I gasp into his mouth as he deepens the kiss, his hands sliding to my waist and tightly squeezing my hips as he leans into me. Luke suddenly pulls away, holding me close as I come back down from the fantastic kiss. I forgot what it was like to kiss Luke King. It was seductive, dangerous and you never want it to stop. I never want to forget again.

"One thing I know, sweetheart, is how to fight for what is mine," he pauses, moving his lips close to my ear, and lowering his voice.

"You are mine, Emilia."

Luke breaks away from me and walks out of the room, leaving me a breathless mess, holding onto the table for dear life. I don't know how long I spend staring at the wall in the room, trying to catch my breath back and erase the feel of Luke's lips against my own. My phone buzzes on the dressing table, snapping me out of the daze enough to pick it up and read the text.

Luke- Tomorrow, at Harley's with Parker. Come anytime, but we will be telling him the truth. We have a lot to discuss. X

Me- We’ll be there. X

I slide into the seat and place my face in my hands, knowing I will have to tell Parker everything tomorrow. At least with Luke there, we can tell him together. I just hope Parker can accept the truth.

124 Luke

It didn’t matter if she wore a mask as she danced. It didn’t matter if every man in the room was focused on her body, wishing they knew what it was like to touch her soft skin. To feel her long, silky black hair between their fingers. To see her red lips part as she moaned their name.

They would never find out what that was like. Just like I would always remember every little inch of Emilia.

The mask couldn’t hide her from me. Emilia was mine the moment I kissed her all those years ago. I should have never let her go back then.

Maybe things would be different now if I wasn’t such an idiot as a kid.

I focused on her eyes, hidden behind the mask as she stared back at me, never pausing as she sways her hips. I see the moment she dances for me, pretending I’m the only man in this room.

Emilia is mine, and she knows it.

“Luke, come here, my son,” Arthur demands from behind me, reminding me why I’m even in The Cage to begin with. I briefly tighten my hand on my glass before downing the rest and turning around. Arthur’s gaze drifts from me to Emilia, before smirking. “She puts on quite the show, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, she’s something else,” I reply, keeping my expression blank like I’ve spent years doing. Working at his side has taught me how to perfect a blank expression no matter what is happening in front of you.

“I own her, just like you. Don’t forget it,” he warns, sitting back and stretching his arms across the seats. “Now sit down, we have a lot to discuss.”

I slide into the seat next to him, keeping my eyes on Emilia the whole time. I hate that she works here and that her husband not only allows it but comes to watch sometimes. That is no way to treat your wife. Sebastian told me their marriage is nothing more than paper and that they keep face because Eric is the mayor.

"You remember Emilia, don't you?" Arthur asks, and I give him a nod. "Good. Her husband is very important to us. We could not carry on our work without his cooperation. I expect you to find another woman to fuck and not mess up that marriage."

"Understood," I reply. I'm not stupid enough to explain to Arthur that nothing in the world would keep me away from Emilia after that kiss in the changing room. She tastes and feels like mine. There is nothing like Emilia in this entire world, and I will fight for her. I'm so close to finishing this job and everything I've worked for the last five years. I want a future after this is all over, and no one other than Emilia could ever understand it.

"Good. Emilia also keeps a close eye on your brothers for me. She is my little, well-paid spy. I don't know how she does it, but they invite her to everything. I find out everything. I trust she will keep her mouth shut about you being here," he says, watching my Emilia dance as I realise he doesn’t know about Parker. I hate that Emilia has been spying on my family, but I hope she has been screening everything she’s told Arthur.

"I’ll make sure she does," I say, trying to keep the disgust out of my voice. What the hell has Emilia gotten herself into? My brother wouldn't take it well if they found out she has been feeding Arthur details about their lives. I can't say I'm any better. This is all so fucked up.

"Just what I want to hear. You are good at that, aren't you?" Arthur says, grinning at me before watching Emilia with clear interest. "As my good little toy, you can chase her if you want. Just make sure no one sees you, especially not her husband or her mother-in-law."

"Got it," I reply.

"Also, I need you to kill the champion in the cage next week,” he says.

"Consider it done," I automatically reply, even though I know I can't do that. I can't kill Emilia's brother, she would never forgive me...but if I don't, Arthur won't trust me like I need him to do.

"After the fight, I want to show you the vaults. I know you've wanted to see them," Arthur says. Finally, just what I wanted him to tell me. I’m smart enough to know the reason he told me this after demanding I kill Emilia’s brother. If I don’t kill him, then there is no way he’ll show me the vault.

"I'm interested to see if they’re different from the many others you have. I liked the weapons stored in Germany's Cage vault," I finally say, controlling my panic and worry.

"Between you and me, these vaults are the biggest storage I have. They are interesting, very interesting. I want you to look after them when I leave," he tells me like it's a secret. For the last three years, the cops have been telling me the same thing: this is the place they want the passwords to. This is the place that will destroy Arthur forever, and even if it doesn't, my work will make sure he’s gone for good either way.

"I can't wait to see them," I reply, lifting my empty glass at a waitress who passes by us and she nods, running off to get me a drink.

"In the meantime, have some fun in your hometown," Arthur says, patting my shoulder before sliding out his seat and walking off into the crowd. I will have fun in my old town, but not in the way Arthur thinks. I will have fun destroying every bit of The Cage until it can’t ruin anyone else's life ever again.

125 Emilia

"You really should have your hair touched up. Or at least have some highlights added. The harsh black colour washes you out your already pale skin," my darling, asshole mother-in-law suggests. I think this is the twenty-something insults she has come out with since she came over this morning. I look her over, wishing I could be honest and say that I don’t think the fake nose she had recorrected recently looks good on her pulled back, injected face. Her fake tan is too orange, and her blonde hair is too bright. But I’m not a total asshole, so I keep those things to myself as I keep ushering her to the door, wishing she would just leave. I don't know if she means well, or if she just can't help the words that escape her mouth. Parker loves her, and she is good with him, that’s what I make myself remember every time she is here.

"Well, as usual, it was lovely to see you," I say, lying my ass off. Parker shouts my name from the kitchen where I left him eating his dinner that I cooked while he played toys with his grandma. "Right, well I have to go and check him."

"Oh, okay," she says, actually moving quickly to the door now, which is a relief. Thank you, Parker. After I wave goodbye to her, I go into the kitchen where Parker is struggling to get ketchup out of the bottle.

"Here," I say, taking the bottle off him and undoing the lid. I pull the plastic cap off before putting the lid back on and handing it back to him.

"Thanks, mum," he says, pouring a load of ketchup all over his chips and chicken nuggets. And the salad. This kid has ketchup on everything. The doorbell rings again, and I frown, wondering who it could be considering Eric is pretending he has work on a Sunday to escape his mum and me. I go to the front door, pulling it open to see Tilly, Maisy, and Allie.

"Hey guys, I wasn't expecting you all over," I say, running my eyes over their causal appearances and the iPad Tilly has in her hands.

"We came to talk to you and left the kids with their dads," Maisy explains.

"It's called an intervention. I got the idea from this old tv show," Allie fills me in on the real reason they are all here.

"I know what an intervention is," I say, stepping aside. "I'm just curious what it is about."

"Luke," Allie says, winking at me and I let out a little groan as I shut the door behind them all.

"What about Luke?" I ask, almost not wanting to hear the answer.

"Wait, we have to skype Izzy before we have this conversation," Tilly says, walking into the lounge with Allie and Maisy following. I glance in on Parker, seeing him slowly eat as he watches videos of some kid opening toys on his iPad. Parker could watch those videos all day, and I know he’ll come to find me if he needs me. I walk into the lounge and sit on the sofa next to Allie as Tilly rings Izzy on iPad that she’s holding on her lap so we can all see. A few moments later Izzy's face pops into the picture, a pretty beach right behind her, and she already has a tan and a nice glow about her. Lucky girl. Her blonde hair is down, and it almost looks white now as it moves slightly in the warm breeze. I spot Blake in the ocean in the background, looking like he’s having surfing lessons with an instructor.

"Holy crap you look hot!" Allie shouts, and Izzy laughs as does everyone one else. “Lucky Blake!”

"How is your honeymoon?" I ask her.

"Perfect. So damn perfect," Izzy sighs. "But I'm not here to talk about me. Tell us about Luke and you."

"There is no Luke and me," I quickly counter.

"Liar, liar, pants on fire," Allie mutters and elbows me in the side. I look towards the closed door just to double check Parker can’t hear before telling them the kind of truth.

"We kissed yesterday, and he made it clear he isn't going to give up on me. Luke knows I'm not exactly in a happy marriage," I explain to them, and Allie does a little cheer. Maisy, Tilly, and Izzy grin like they already knew. If they knew we kissed at The Cage, they might not be so thrilled.

"Happy? You hate your husband who sleeps with the entire town. Literally," Maisy gently says, showing her dislike for Eric in the tone of her voice. They all hate him and think he is horrible to treat me the way he does. I don't see it in that way, because we don't really have a relationship so I can't expect him to be loyal to anything.

"Maisy has a point. You aren't happy, and there was always something between you and Luke. You clearly had sex at some point to have Parker," Allie says. “Which you’ve never told us, even on our drinking nights! What kind friend are you to let us miss out on this story!”

"You’re so overdramatic,” I tease, and she winks at me. “It was two times. One when I was younger and stupid. My brothers nearly killed Luke for that night.”

"I remember," Izzy says, realization appearing over her eyes. “Maisy was pregnant, and Luke got beaten up outside The Cage. He was in a bad state for a bit.” I remember the night in vivid detail. My oldest brother made his friend hold me as they beat Luke up until his brothers got there and stopped it. I hated Darren for doing that, but he died two weeks later on a job for Arthur. It’s hard to hate the dead, and I knew there was no point to it. I’ve never been extremely close to my brothers as we all grew up apart. We all have different mums. I wish I could speak to my mum about all this, but I haven’t seen or heard from her in five years. If I’m honest with myself, I think she’s dead, and I haven’t had time to process that. I don’t speak to my father anymore, not unless he comes with my mother-in-law to a family party and we exchange words for a moment before I walk away. I can’t forgive him for selling me and my brothers to The Cage. I don’t want him around Parker; he’s a bad influence.

"The second time was after a meal at Harley's. Luke promised he wouldn't leave me. Then he did," I eventually say, and I can see they have all picked up on my sadness with the looks on their faces. I wish I could tell them why thinking of the past makes me this way, but they wouldn’t understand. Tilly knows I work there, but that’s it.

"But Luke is back," Izzy says. “And he looks at you…well, like you’ve never been apart.”

"Yeah, I guess he is back," I mutter, not really understanding why he looks at me differently.

"Then I think you should both try to make a relationship somehow," Maisy says. "It would be good for you. You've been sad and lonely for years, trying to pretend everything is fine for Parker, but it's not enough. You know it is not enough."

"You deserve love, babe," Allie says, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. "You're a good person." I hate that none of the people in this room actually know the truth and I'm not a good person at all. I spy on them for Allie's dad. I send him photos, information, and anything else he asks for. I strip dance every weekend, teasing men with my body and losing a little bit of my soul each and every time.

"I don't deserve him," I say, pushing up off the sofa and walking to the door. "I never did." None of them says anything as I walk out, heading straight for my son because he is the only good thing in my life. He always was.

126 Luke

"You look, well, smartly dressed for a playdate," Harley points out as I come down the stairs and look down at my suit. Yeah, it might be a bit too much.

"Parker and Emilia are coming over, and we’re going to tell him everything. It's not a normal playdate, and I have no clue what to wear," I admit. Harley rubs his chin, before putting a hand on my shoulder.

"Parker won't care what you are wearing, but it might impress Emilia," he says, grinning.

"Emilia is married," I reply, leaving out the off-limits rule. Whatever happens between us has to stay quiet, and I won't push her to come to me. I know she isn't happy, and I've spent five years waiting to come home, to claim what is mine. And Emilia is damn well mine. I fucking hate that any other guy thinks he has some kind of claim on her.

"Not happily," Harley replies, moving his hand. "She doesn't look at her husband like the way she looks at you." That’s a small relief, I suppose.

“Before you went away, we found our mum. We all go and see her every Friday for a few hours. She would love to see you,” he says, bringing up a subject I didn’t really want to talk about.

“I don’t know,” I mutter, rubbing the back of my head.

“Dad messed up her head and hurt her. Mum isn’t all there, but she remembers bits. Several times she has asked about her baby Luke. Trust me; you’re angry at a memory of a woman that you think abandoned us. She didn’t leave by choice. Come and see her, Luke,” he asks me. I want to see her; I’m just scared all those feelings of hate for the mum that left me as a baby will come back. Harley says she didn’t leave by choice, but in some dark, twisted way, I know she shouldn’t have had me. Having more children with that lunatic was a bad thing to do.

“I will,” I say, knowing it’s going to be hard to see her at all.

"Daddy!" Hope shouts from the kitchen and Harley nods his head for me to follow him as he walks into the kitchen to where hope is sitting on the countertop, a chocolate bar in her hand and a cheeky grin on her lips.

"Did Mummy say you could have that?" Harley asks and Hope shrugs her shoulders, holding onto the chocolate bar for dear life.

"Mummy said no chocolate before lunch, but I wanted it," she cheekily replies, putting these puppy dog eyes on that anyone would have trouble saying no to.

"Right then Miss Hope, that means you can't have it," Harley says, putting his hand out for the chocolate bar when he gets to her, and she reluctantly places it in his open hand, rolling her eyes as she does.

"Daddy!" Hope giggles as Harley picks her up off the counter, ticking her as he does and carrying her past me as he hangs her upside down.

"Good luck. Parker loves the treehouse. Just a hint," Harley tells me before leaving the room with Hope giggling the whole time. I pace around the kitchen, aimlessly cleaning the sides and placing dirty dishes and glasses in the dishwasher until I hear a car pulling up. I rest my hands on the counter for a moment, knowing this day is beyond important. I never wanted to be a father, not with how my own father brought us up. The games, the torture and the intense amount of pain he gave us like gifts was no way to live. Then I saw how Sebastian was with Jake, and how a father should be around their children. I don't know how to be a father, or if Parker will even accept me as his after all this time, but I have to try. I can't give up on him, and I don't want to. I walk to the door and pull it open, stepping out onto the doorstep as Emilia climbs out of the bright yellow mini she is driving. Interesting choice of car. She smiles at me, almost nervously but I can see the panic in her eyes. She’s scared of how Parker will take this news, and I don't blame her. It's a lot for a kid his age to take in. Emilia walks around the car and opens Parker's door before leaning in and undoing his car seat, I imagine. I take the time to run my eyes over Emilia's tight, high waisted denim jeans, and a thin black top tucked into them. She has these amazing black boots on that stretch to her knees and add an inch to her height. Parker climbs out the car with Emilia's help and frowns when he sees me. He always seems to frown when he sees me.

"Why are we here, Mum?" Parker asks Emilia as she shuts the door and takes Parker's hand, leading him over to us.

"To see Luke. I explained we’re going to hang out with Luke today," she kindly tells him.

"But why?" Parker asks, flashing another frown in my direction.

"Hey Parker," I interject, crouching down to his level and offering him my hand to shake.

"Kids don't shake hands with strangers. My dad taught me that," he says, lifting his chin and I try to swallow the defensive feeling I get in my gut that my son calls someone else dad. I have to accept that in Parker's mind, his dad brought him up and I am nothing to him…yet. I hope one day he will feel like I'm his dad, but it will take time. A lot of time.

"I'm not a stranger though," I counter, and Parker clearly thinks about it for a moment before lifting his tiny hand into mine, and I gently shake it before letting go. "Uncle Harley told me you like the treehouse in the garden, but I've not been in it for years. Not since I was a little kid. Want to show it to me?"

"Okay," he warily says, walking past me and Emilia gives me a shaky smile as I step aside for her to walk in. I can't help but run my hand against hers as she passes me, the little contact making me want to be closer to her even more. Emilia has this addictive, sexy as hell personality and connection to me that I can't explain. I know it's something special, something worth fighting all the odds for. Our kiss in The Cage is branded into my head because she tastes better than I remember, and I want more. I’ll always want more. I hear Emilia suck in a deep breath as our hands touch and I know it isn't just me that is feeling this.

"I didn't bring a coat," Emilia says when we walk through the house and pauses. "I could go and ask Tilly if I could borrow one."

"Here, take my jacket," I say, sliding my jacket off my shoulders and handing it to her. She blushes as she accepts my jacket and we both get stuck in each other's gaze until we hear Parker open the back door. I turn away from Emilia, knowing I need to somehow find a way to focus on Parker and not Emilia today.

"Are you ready for this? There is no going back once we tell him," Emilia warns as Parker runs across the garden and towards the treehouse.

"I've spent five years fighting, being used and doing everything to save my future and my family's future, and Parker is my family. I am not going anywhere. I'm sure," I reply, wanting to make sure she understands.

"What did Arthur make you do all this time?" she carefully asks me.

"Meet up with me tomorrow night at Elliot's club, and I’ll tell you everything," I tell her. I need a drink and to be alone with Emilia for that story.

"I can't...Eric isn't stupid. He won't let me go out," she replies, rubbing her arms.

"Since when do you let anyone control you, Emilia?" I say, grinning at her as we get to the treehouse. I roll my sleeves up and take my tie off, chucking it on the ground and undoing some buttons on my collar. I step back once Parker has climbed to the platform like a little spider monkey, before running and jumping, catching the top part of the ladder, and pulling myself onto the platform.

"That was cool," Parker says, his eyes wide.

"So was your climbing skills, spider monkey," I reply, and Parker giggles. His laugh is so sweet; I realise this is the first time I'm hearing my son laugh. That I made him laugh. I spend a creepy amount of time just watching him until he frowns at me, and walks across the treehouse, sitting down inside the main part. Someone has kitted the treehouse out since I was last here. There are big cushions, a fabric door that Parker pushes aside and clips, and it looks like there are a lot of toys in there, too.

"I'm not good at climbing like you guys," Emilia says, and I turn around, trying not to chuckle as she climbs the last step. I reach down, offering her my hand and she lets me pull her up until our chests are pressed together, and I don't want to let go of her hand.

"Thank you," she says, and I grin.

"No problem. I can catch you on the way back down if you want," I offer.

"Depends, are you a good catch? That sure would be a good trust exercise between us," she playfully says. I love seeing her like this, relaxed and laughing with me.

"I'd always catch you, sweetheart," I say, loving the way we can flirt like nothing has changed in all these years. Like we’re still teenagers. It feels like nothing has changed when everything is so different now.

"I know," she whispers, flashing me a sad smile before walking over to Parker. I follow her into the treehouse, where Parker is playing with a truck on the one side, and Emilia goes to sit next to him.

I sit down on the other side, giving them some space because I know this will be hard.

"Parker, I want to tell you something really important," Emilia starts, looking at me once before she goes to talk, but Parker speaks first.

"I know, Daddy told me last night," Parker says. “He got me sweets, too, but I’m not meant to tell you about those.”

"What did he tell you?" Emilia slowly asks, clearly worried.

"That he isn't my real daddy and that Luke King is. Daddy is always my dad, so I don't understand," he says, so confused and it hurts me to see him like this. Every child should know who their parents are.

"I'm your biological father and Eric is your dad who brought you up. All you need to understand is that you have two men in your life that love you, and want to be there," I fill in, knowing Emilia isn’t sure what to say.

"You haven't been here. I don't know you," Parker resorts.

"I want to change that if you’ll give me a chance to," I reply. “I had to go away, but I’m here for good, and all I want is to be in your life.”

"Daddy said you are a bad man," Parker says, and I try to hide my instant anger. I’m a bad man? Eric is one to talk.

"Your daddy must have been mistaken," Emilia coughs out, looking furious for a moment before she hides her emotions and opens her arms. Parker climbs onto her lap, holding his hands in his lap and looking nervous. "Luke is one of the best men I know. He is strong, smart and really...well, nice for you to have as your father."

"I promise I'm not a bad guy. I just want to be your friend," I say, staring at Parker, seeing so much of myself in him.

"I’ll think about it," Parker says, hugging his mum and keeping his eyes firmly locked on me the entire time. Whatever Eric said to my son, he is going to explain it to me. I don't want my son in the middle of the war Eric just started.

127 Emilia

"Why don't you go and play in your room while I cook dinner?" I ask Parker, who still seems a little shaken after today after everything he has learnt. I'm burning with anger, knowing I'm going to kill Eric the moment Parker is out of sight. What a fucking asshole he is for telling Parker the truth without me there. It was bad enough without him having to tell Parker that Luke is a bad person. That wasn't fair, and I feel like it's made Parker distrust Luke without giving him a fair chance. Everything was tense for the rest of the day and Parker only really smiled at Luke when he gave him a drink of fizzy pop. I thought it was sweet that he remembered Parker asking for a pop at the wedding.

"What is for dinner?" he asks.

"What do you want? It’s your choice, Hun," I reply, kicking my shoes off and taking Parker’s coat off him. I put them away as he thinks about it.

"Pizza from the man at the door," Parker says with a big grin on his face.

"Pizza takeaway you mean," I say, shaking my head. Of course, he would ask for that. "It's a deal. I’ll order our usual." Parker fist bumps the air before running up the stairs and to his room. I take Luke's jacket off, pausing for a moment to stare at it before placing it on the hook. I didn’t even notice I was still wearing it when I left. After hooking the jacket up, I slide my shoes off and pull my phone out of my back pocket, quickly calling the pizza takeaway and ordering food for me and Parker. I walk through the house and get to the study, where I can hear moans through the door. I push the door open, seeing my dear husband fucking his assistant over the desk. The blonde woman is holding onto the desk, her dress pushed up to her hips as he pounds in and out of her, and luckily, I can only see his bare ass.

"We need to talk," I say, rather loudly.

"Fucking hell," Eric stutters, turning to look at me leaning against the door with my arms crossed. I try not to smile as they both rush to pull their clothes on and the pretty blonde woman doesn't meet my eyes once before she runs out of the room past me. Eric finishes doing up his trousers before giving me a slightly guilty expression.

"I didn't know you'd be home tonight," he admits.

"You told Parker!" I growl. "I don't care what you do, who you fuck in my home, but what you tell my son is important to me!"

"Luke King is no dad for a kid like him," he resorts. “I was telling Parker the truth. His father is a monster.”

"Is this just jealousy?" I ask. "He isn't just yours. Luke isn't taking him from you."

"He is going to take everything from me, but I'm not going to make it easy," Eric frustrated shouts.

"You are acting like a goddamn child!" I growl.

"Don't push me or tell me what to do, Emilia. You’re just a pretty face I bought off Arthur in exchange for letting him do whatever he wants," he replies. I walk straight up to him and slap him hard across the face, the force snapping his head to the side.

"I married you because I had no fucking choice. I detest you as much as you hate me, but I will not let my son be the victim in this. Push me, and I will leave you. Fuck the consequences," I warn him, and I mean every single word.

"You wouldn't dare, you know why?" he says, roughly grabbing my chin. "I'd take your son from you and ruin everything. Arthur would help me, you know it. I know it."

"You are a bastard," I spit out.

"I won't lose my son," he says, showing me a vulnerable expression, before letting my chin go and walking past me down the corridor.

"You and Luke...keep it quiet," he pauses to say, shocking me a little bit before he walks away. I rest my head on the wall, taking in deep breaths before I can do nothing but burst into tears. I slide down the wall, wrapping my arms around my knees as I try to control the sobbing escaping my lips. I rest my head on my knees, wishing there was a way to escape this all, but I know there isn't.

128 Luke

Sitting quietly at the bar, I hold my hand up for a moment to call the blonde, pretty bartender over. She quickly runs over and takes my empty glass, refilling it without another word. No matter how pretty she is, she is nothing on the woman I am waiting to see. Elliot's club in town is the local hot spot during the day for business meetings and a relaxing atmosphere for a drink at night. I know that Elliot has opened three more very successful bars with Allie over the years, and they definitely have an eye for what makes a club popular. I pick up my full whiskey tumbler and take a sip before looking around the room once more, hoping to see Emilia turn up. She isn't here, and I don't know why I actually expected her to come. She is the mayor's fucking wife. Emilia can't be seen in a place like this.

"You remember my drink," Emilia shocks me by remarking, placing her hand on my arm as she slides into the stool next to me, where her martini is waiting for her.

"I remember everything about the times we were together," I reply, knowing how crazy that sounds. "You’re what I thought of when times were rough. Our every moment together, our every kiss. I keep those memories safe, like a drug to block out everything else."

"Luke...what did he make you do all these years?" she asks, her eyes vulnerable as she looks at me. This is the question I don't want to answer.

"Anything Arthur asked, I would do," I admit to her. The memories I can usually push away, pretend they didn’t happen. Nightmares? Yeah, that’s when they come back to haunt me. I don’t remember the last time I had a good night’s sleep. I chose to be the person I am, to do the things I’ve done, and I will live with the price of that.

"How many people did you kill?" she asks, and I wish I could remember.

"I lost count," I reply, and she doesn’t seem too shocked, whereas I feel more than a bit tense answering any more questions.

"How many women did you sleep with?" she asks next, sipping on her drink and pretending like the answer doesn’t matter to her.

"You don't want that answer," I reply.

"You scare me, Luke. You know that?" she says, which makes her a fool.

"You should be scared, Emilia. You should run the hell away from me because I will never stop fighting for you. I can't. Every time I did something because I had to, I thought of you. You are mine, Emilia," I firmly state.

"I won't run," she whispers, leaning closer and placing her hand over mine. "Every part of me tells me to run away, but my heart? My heart knows it's yours."

"Emilia," I warn. I want what is best for her, and I don’t think that is me.

"I did bad things, too. It's not just you that he has fucked up," she says. "I married and slept with Eric once because Arthur demanded it. I've stripped on that stage for years, losing a bit of myself each time. I just want it all to be for something. For us."

"It is," I say, linking my fingers with hers. "I promise, he will pay for everything, and we will both be free. This is not for nothing."

"Can I have a word?" A man asks, and Emilia quickly pulls her hand from mine as we turn to see her brother standing behind us. Dale looks nothing like his sister, so much that I wouldn’t think they were even related at first glance.

"Dale, right?" I say, offering him a hand to shake. Dale shakes my hand, looking between me and Emilia before letting go, and crossing his arms.

"No wonder Parker doesn't look a thing like that dickhead of a husband of yours," Dale mutters. "He is the image of you both."

"Good guess," I reply. "What do you want?"

"The fight...it’s for a reason. Isn't it?" he asks, and I run my eyes over Emilia, who is clearly worried.

"Luke won't kill you...we’ll figure it out," Emilia says before I can reply.

"Emilia, I have to finish this, and the only way to get Arthur to trust me is to do this," I tell her, reaching for her hand, but she pushes me away. “I’ve never let him down, I’ve always done what he asks, and he will instantly distrust me if I don’t kill him.”

"You are going to kill him? My brother?" she asks, looking more than betrayed and it breaks my heart that I can't change this.

"I don't want to do it, but I have no choice," I reply.

"You always have a choice!" she shouts, drawing a lot of attention towards us.

"What part of the last five years, in fact, my whole life, do you think was my choice, Emilia?" I shout right back, standing up off my chair. "I don't have a choice."

"If that’s the case, then you do it," Dale says, giving me one fixed glance before turning away.

"No!" Emilia shouts, grabbing Dale's arm and stopping him before he walks off.

"I want it all over, and I know he can do that. I'm going to spend my last week having fun," Dale tells her, nodding once at me before he walks away, leaving us. I stare at Emilia, waiting for her to say anything, to even look at me. When she finally lifts her head, I almost wish she hadn't because of the hurt in her eyes. I never wanted to hurt her.

"I will hate you if you do this," she angrily growls, pointing a finger into my chest. "Don't you dare kill my brother like he is nothing, Luke."

"Hate me then. Your brother is the key to the destruction of The Cage. He has to die, and he isn’t nothing. Don’t you think I know that?" I say, and she doesn't say another word before she walks away. I almost want her to shout at me because it's sure damn easier than watching her walk away, heartbroken.

129 Emilia

I wasn’t a King.

My son was my only connection to the King family I had. I knew if they found out my secret, I would never be let back in their house. Luke knows my secret, and I hate that. I hate what it has done to us both. I hate what The Cage has done to us both. We stare at each other across the dinner table, neither of us willing to put the past behind us and attempt to forgive each other. I can’t forgive him for wanting to go through with the fight and eventually killing my brother. How could I?

It’s too late for any of those things. Forgiveness. Understanding. Compassion…even love.

We do nothing but destroy each other, leaving nothing but broken pieces of our souls to pick up after.

“More wine, Emilia?” Luke suddenly asks, and I hold out my glass.

“Thanks,” I mutter.

“Fucking hell this is more awkward than I thought it would be. I’d pay someone to call Elliot’s phone right now,” Seb exclaims as Luke pours wine in my glass and I put it down.

“On it!” Allie replies and Elliot just groans as his hilarious ringtone starts playing. As the Milkshake song plays, and Elliot rushes to get his phone out of his jeans, I meet Luke’s eyes.

We both can’t help but laugh. Everything has been so tense since the argument and laughing together like this seems to break some of that up for a moment.

“Allie, will you please stop setting that as my ringtone?” Elliot groans and Allie only laughs.

“Nope,” is her only response.

“Parker, how is school?” Luke asks Parker, who looks up at me and then decides to ignore Luke once again. This is not going well for them both. I know Parker can pick up on my tension with Luke and Eric is no doubt not saying nice things about Luke to him. This is all so messed up.

“It’s rude to ignore people, Hun,” I say.

“School was fine,” Parker says, rolling his eyes. “Can I go and play with Jake now? I’ve eaten all my food.”

“Sure,” I say, and he is all too quick to climb out his chair and run off into the garden with the others as they nicely play behind us. Luke pushes his chair back and walks out of the room, looking upset by Parker’s actions. I feel like a lot of this is my fault.

“Go after him then,” Allie suggests, nudging me as the others all awkwardly stare. “I’ll watch Parker.”

“Thanks,” I say, getting out of my chair and walking out of the room. I walk through the kitchen, into the hallway where the door is left slightly open. After pushing the door open, I see Luke walking to his car, looking defeated.

“Luke, wait!” I shout, and he ignores me, unlocking his car and getting inside as I jog to the other side, and pull the door open. He could have locked me out, so that’s a good sign.

“He hates me,” Luke points out as he leans back in his seat, making no effort to start the car.

“No, he doesn’t. Parker is shy, he always has been, and this is one huge change for him that pushes his boundaries. Don’t give up,” I tell him, not thinking about it as I cover his hand with mine on his lap.

“I’m never going to give up. Never,” Luke says, turning to look at me. “I love him, even if he can’t understand that right now. He is my son.”

“Time will help. We should make some plans for you to have alone time with him. Parker loves the cinema and bowling. Maybe you could take him out after school twice this week to those?” I suggest.

“Yes. Do you think he would come with me?” He asks. “I don’t want to force him to spend time with me.”

“We can ask, and I think he would come. I might have to come with you for the first few weeks, but eventually, I know he will end up loving you like everyone else,” I say.

“Everyone?” Luke asks, picking up my hand.

“W-we can’t do this…no matter how I feel,” I sputter out.

“I love you, Emilia. You know that, right?” Luke tells me and every barrier I’d forcefully put up between us just burns away as I reach over and kiss him. Luke pulls me onto his lap as we passionately kiss, his hands rubbing all over my body as I settle on top of him. I reach down, undoing his belt and desperate to reconnect with him after all this time apart. Luke pulls my dress and bra down, revealing my breasts and he runs his fingers over my nipples as I free his long, hard erection. I push my thong to the one side before lining us up, and slowly inching myself down until he fills me up.

“Fuck you are incredibly tight and wet,” Luke groans, grabbing my hips as I roll my hips, chasing the orgasm I know is close.

“I love you,” I whisper against his lips before kissing him as we both lose all control. Neither of us can do anything but move our hips, battle with our mouths as we both get close to the edge. Luke’s hand slides between my legs, finding my clit and rubbing it as fast as I roll my hips, loving the feeling of Luke’s hard cock sliding in and out of me.

“Emilia!” Luke groans against my lips as I cry out in pure pleasure, an orgasm slamming into me so hard that everything goes blurry. Luke slams me back on to his cock one more time before he explodes inside me, feeling like pure bliss. I collapse onto his chest, feeling his cock throbbing inside me as I listen to his fast beating heart.

“It’s me and you now, you got that?” Luke breathlessly tells me, lifting my head to meet his eyes. There is nothing but pure love in his eyes, nearly making me feel speechless.

“It’s me and you.”

130 Luke

"I wondered how long it would be before you came to see me, Eric," I state, looking over at him as he stands next to my car, his arms crossed against his chest. I unlock the boot, placing my bags in that Tilly sent me to the shops to get because Hope has a temperature. Harley was going to go and get her some Calpol, but I offered as I wanted to get some pop anyway. Hope is a sweet little girl, but I wish she would stop leaving creepy teddy bears tucked into my bed every day. The first night I collapsed into bed only to be freaked out by the teddy with glowing eyes that she left me as a gift. Though every time I ask her about them, she pretends not to know and then runs off laughing. Kids. Though Hope reminds me of Parker, and our growing relationship in the last few weeks. The places we go after school seem to really be helping, and Parker asked if we could go alone next week to the bowling alley. It will be good to give Emilia some time to herself. I know she runs around like a headless chicken looking after our son. I shut the boot and lean against it, knowing Eric wouldn't have chosen to come and see me at eleven in an empty shopping car park for no reason.

"You’re fucking my wife," he bluntly states, and I dislike him straight away. You don't talk about your wife that way, but I doubt very much that he cares for her at all. I can see it almost instantly and hear it in his voice.

"Yeah, but you aren't. What’s the problem?" I reply.

"Stay the fuck away from her," he threatens but doesn't move to attack me. He could punch me if he wants, which I have no doubt he does. I saw Emilia this morning and last night. We can't keep our hands off each other as we make up for the time we spent apart.

"That isn't going to happen. You should give her the divorce she wants," I reply. "You don't love her."

"And you do?" he remarks and laughs. “You left her pregnant and alone, and fucked off for years.”

"Of course, I fucking love her, and I am not explaining my past to someone like you. You wouldn't be here talking to me if you thought I was temporary in her life," I reply.

"I can't get divorced at the moment; it would sink my career. I won't give her up because Arthur gave her to me in exchange for letting him do whatever he wants. I make sure no one ever knows about his work," he says.

"Emilia isn't your toy," I growl out, getting annoyed with this idiot. "She isn't yours."

"But Parker is. I'm on the birth certificate. I'm his dad, and I will take him from her if she leaves me," he threatens, and for the first time, I see him as a threat.

"And I’d kill you if you tried," I say, meaning every word. I've killed for less.

"Keep you and Emilia quiet, and there won't be a problem. Got it?" he demands.

"Eric, you need to think about what the right thing is to do in this situation. You know it isn't you and Emilia staying married when she loves me. I won't stop Parker being in your life, he loves you but Emilia? She deserves to be free to make her own choice," I tell him. “I won’t let you control her. No one deserves that.”

"See you around, Luke," he says, walking off into the shadows of the car park. I watch him go, wondering if he will take any of my advice or if he will continue to be an idiot. I'm pretty sure it is going to be the latter. I get into my car, ringing Emilia's number before I start the car up.

"Hey," she grumbles as she answers the phone.

"Hey sweetheart, you alright?" I ask.

"A little tired," she says, yawning and I realise I might have woken her up. "But missing you."

"I miss you too. Eric just came to see me," I tell her, wanting to be honest and hating that he will be heading back home to sleep in the same house as her. I tighten my hand on the steering wheel, knowing it's irrational to be jealous. She doesn't love him or even like him. Their marriage is nothing but paperwork.

"What?" she asks, waking up for that.

"Nothing bad happened, we just talked," I honestly reply.

"You know I love you for not fighting him, right?" she says, sounding relieved.

"I know, sweetheart. Go back to sleep, I just wanted to hear your voice and tell you," I say.

"Okay, I will. I'm tired. See you soon, Luke," she says, yawning. I say goodbye before putting the phone down and starting my car. I hope one day I will be driving back home, to my real home with Emilia and Parker.

131 Emilia

"Oh god," I moan, rolling my hips as Luke grips them tightly, his head thrown back as he enjoys being inside me. I'm so close to the edge, every movement pushes Luke's cock in and out me, feeling absolutely amazing. Luke lifts his head, flipping us over on his bed and pushing deep inside me as he kisses me. Our tongues battle against each other as he thrusts in and out of me, his hands buried deep in my hair as we both lose control. There’s nothing but the sound of our skin slamming against each other, our breathy moans and groans for a long time as we are perfect at this moment. I cry out as my orgasm slams into me, and Luke finishes deep inside me only moments later.

"Emilia," he groans against my lips, slamming into one more time before collapsing at my side, pulling me to his chest.

"We should go back downstairs for the welcome back party," I breathlessly say, hearing the music downstairs. Izzy and Blake got back about two hours ago, and we all threw them a welcome home party. Luke dragged me upstairs to show me his room not long ago, but I'm pretty sure everyone knew what we were going to do.

"We should," Luke says, grinning, proud about his distraction from the party. He kisses me once more before getting up. We clean up and pull our clothes back on before walking out Luke's room into the corridor. Izzy runs past us, heading straight for the bathroom and slams the door shut behind her. Allie runs up the stairs, grabbing my arm when she sees me.

"Sorry, Luke. Girl time. Go downstairs!" she tells Luke, who just shakes his head at us as Allie opens the bathroom door and pulls me inside. Allie quickly runs to Izzy, pulling her hair back as she throws up in the toilet and I close the door behind us. I search the cupboards until I find a cup and fill it with water. I hand the water and a towel to Izzy when she calms down after flushing the toilet, sitting on the floor.

"You're totally up the duff, aren't you?" Allie asks as Izzy sips the water after wiping her face with the towel.

"Yes, I did the test last night in the airport, and I don't know how to tell Blake," she admits.

"He will be over the moon, Hun,” Allie gently tells her.

"Yeah, he will be. Blake adores you, and you both will make great parents," I say.

"We just didn't plan this. I'm on the pill, and I'm sure I took them. Although the wedding was stressful, I might have gotten confused one day," she says, muttering to herself.

"Just tell him, babe. We will be there for you," Allie says, offering Izzy a hand to lift her up.

"Okay, I will tell him. I can't keep it a secret for much longer anyway," she says, her voice shaky.

"I can't wait to see this little one. With you and Blake's good looks, she is going to be stunning," I say. I can just imagine her blonde hair, blue or green eyes.

"You think it's a girl?" Izzy asks me, her hands going to her stomach after she puts the towel and drink down.

"Call it an instinct," I say, walking to the door after Allie. Izzy looks nervous but follows us out, and down the stairs. We stay with Izzy as she walks around until we find Blake with his mum in the dining room. Blake turns and smiles at Izzy, offering her a hand.

"I'm pregnant," she blurts out the moment she takes his hands, and he coughs on the drink he just sipped. Blake's mum cries out, before bursting into tears but I can't do anything but watch how Blake falls to his knees in front of Izzy, placing his hands on her stomach over her shirt and very gently kissing it.

"I love you. Thank you," Blake tells Izzy, making us all want to cry. Izzy goes to her knees and wraps her arms around his shoulders, bursting into tears. Luke stops next to me, smiling down at me.

"Maybe that will be us one day. I'd love to see you pregnant," he says, and I slide my hand into his for only a moment, knowing we can't risk Parker seeing us together.

"I'd like that too," I whisper, knowing we have all the future in the world to fight for.

132 Luke

"I'm happy you finally decided to come with us," Seb says as I lock the car and look up at the nursing home, feeling more than nervous to see my mum. I've seen photos, but it's not the same as actually seeing her.

"She isn't the devil, mate," Elliot says, smiling at my obvious worry.

"Come on," Harley says, chuckling with Elliot. Seb can't hide his smirk as we walk up the steps to the doors of the nursing home. We wait for the staff to open a door for us and let us in.

"The King boys! Ah, you bought another one today, did you?" a woman says from behind a white desk, smiling widely at us all.

"Deerie, this is our youngest brother Luke," Harley introduces me, and Deerie stares, wide-eyed.

"We've heard a lot about you," she says. "I'm glad to finally meet you. Now all of you sign in here, and I’ll take you to her. She is having a very creative day today."

"A good day to bring Luke then," Elliot says, signing the sheet. We all sign it, and Deerie takes us through several doors and into a cosy bedroom. A woman I just about recognise as my mum sits on the bed, drawing with a pencil on a sketchpad. She doesn't notice us as Deerie goes back to the door.

"Give me a buzz when you want to leave," she says, pointing to the buttons and screen on the wall before leaving. I try to remember everything Harley has told me about our mum these last few weeks. How she was found on a beach with a severe head injury with no memory of her life. Then Arthur found her, kept her drugged up so even when her memories came back, she was too out of it to escape her life. Harley said she’s better these days, but the head injury means she needs a closed environment with twenty-four-hour care.

"Go and talk to her," Seb says, pushing me closer. I walk over, trying not to feel freaked out by her and what she might say, and by the emotions my mum still makes me feel. I cried so many nights as a child, begging for her to come through the door and save me from my dad. Harley looked after me the best he could, but it’s not the same as having a mum around. I remember countless times I used to sneak into a local park and just watch mothers laughing and loving their children. I wanted that more than anything. But she never came back. I sit on the bed next to her, looking down at the drawing of London's Big Ben tower clock in impressive detail.

"Hey, Mum," I say, my voice quiet and croaky when it comes out. She very slowly looks up at me, her eyes widening before she drops the pencil and sketchbook onto the floor. Elliot is quick to pick it up as she slowly lifts a shaky hand and places it on my cheek, staring so deeply at me that I can't move.

"My baby. Luke," she whispers. "My baby."

"I'm not so much a baby now, Mum," I reply.

"No," she whispers and wraps her arms around me. I'm not sure how long we hug each other in the silent room, with my brothers silently watching. I don't know when it hits me that my mum is here, and she never left me. I won't run from her anymore. The past is just that, the past, and I need to move on from it. Eventually, I pull away from the hug to talk to her and quickly realise she talks much like a child does and gets lost in her mind very quickly. When it’s time to leave, we all hug her and promise to come back soon before walking out after Deerie comes to let us out. I rest against my car, looking up at the surprisingly beautiful building.

"You alright?" Harley asks, unlocking his car but not getting in it. Elliot and Seb wait for my answer, which I don't really know how to give.

"I will be," I reply, which is the best I can do right now.

"Let's go home and get takeout. We could use a brothers night, don't you think?" Harley asks. Elliot and Seb agree just as I nod, knowing Harley is right. I could do with a night in with my family.

"I’ll come back with you every week from now on," I tell Harley as he opens the door.

"You're a good man, Luke. I'm proud of you for that choice," he says. I don't want anyone proud of me for anything.

"Don't be proud of me. You don't know anything," I say, pulling my door open and ignoring his confused expression. I rest my head back on the leather, knowing I need to be careful. Harley can't find out the truth, not yet. He would ruin everything.

133 Emilia

I rest back on the sofa, taking a nice relaxing moment to myself after feeding Parker dinner and forcing him into bath time before getting him to bed. I swear my lovely boy will come with any excuse not to go to sleep. Eric is nowhere to be seen again, as usual. It annoys me because he says he wants to be a dad to Parker, but he’s never around. I pull my phone out, smiling at the flirty text Luke sent me and one of those baby scans from Izzy, showing me her stunning little black and white baby. I know scans can’t be stunning, but somehow hers is.

"Can we talk?" Eric asks, nearly making me jump out my skin because I didn't hear him come in. I glance behind me as Eric walks into the room and goes to sit next to me on the sofa, never actually touching me which I'm relieved about. He looks stressed, like he has run his hands through his hair a million times and his shirt is undone, no tie to be seen.

"What about?" I ask.

"Kate is pregnant," he says, and I frown at him for a moment, wondering who she is, and then I wonder if Kate is his assistant. "And I love her. I didn't want to fall for her, but it's different than anything else I've ever felt. I really love her."

"You love her?" I question, trying not to laugh at the irony of the situation.

"I know," he says, and then he laughs to my surprise. "I've been a fucking stupid idiot recently. I was terrified of losing Parker. I really love him more than anything else in this world. These last few weeks I've tried to stay away, distance myself because I'm scared you and Luke will take him."

"Thank you for being honest with me," I say, surprised by this turn of events.

"Don't thank me. I've been shit with you," he says. "I should never have taken out my own fears on you or threatened you."

"No, you shouldn't have, but I want us to move forward from this like adults," I reply.

"Same, so I'm moving out. I’m giving you the divorce you want. The house is yours, well Parker’s, because I can't take it from him," he says, and my mouth falls open in shock. I can only stare at him as he smiles at me.

"Really?" I whisper.

"I only want Parker in my life in exchange. Can he come to mine every other weekend and once a week after school in the week he isn't over?" he asks. “And I want to see him on birthdays and at Christmas.”

"Yes. I promise," I say, offering my hand for him to shake. He gently shakes my hand, before letting go and standing up.

"I'm sorry for everything," he says.

"I'm not. You looked after me when I needed someone, and you are a good dad. Parker and your new baby are lucky to have you in their life. I'm not sorry about that," I say. “Thank you for being there for me, for loving Parker, and never making him feel like he wasn’t yours.”

"Thank you for saying that. I'm going to pack. For what it is worth, I did try to love you once; I just couldn't," he admits. I nod, knowing I tried the same. You can’t force love; it doesn’t work like that.

"Then love Kate. I was never yours to love, but she is," I say.

"Yes, she is," he says, softly smiling in a way I've never seen before. He walks out of the room as I rest back on the sofa, and just smile. I'm free from one of the chains in my life. Not only free but happy. I pull my phone out, calling Luke and waiting for him to answer.

"Hey, sweetheart," he answers after a few rings.

"Can you come over to mine in about half an hour?" I ask, knowing I want to see him, and Eric should have left by then.

"Your house? Really?" he questions.

"I'm getting divorced, and I want to celebrate," I say.

"You didn't kill him or something, right? I highly doubt Eric would have just let you have a divorce," Luke remarks, shocked.

"He had a change of heart, sort of. He got his assistant pregnant, and he’s moving out," I explain.

"Well, that changes things. God, I’m happy. I’ll be over soon," Luke says.

"Good. I want to show you how much I've missed you," I say.

"Damn don't say that. I have half an hour to wait until I can touch you," he groans, and I giggle.

"Bye, Luke," I say, putting the phone down. I aimlessly walk around the house until I hear Eric walking down the stairs and I come out of the kitchen, watching him open the door. He looks back, nodding once before leaving. I should feel sad that my husband just walked out, but I don't. Not even a little bit. He isn't the man I want, and he could never be. I go upstairs, checking on Parker, who is sound asleep, and knowing it is going to be difficult to explain all this to him in the morning. I might ask Luke to stay in the morning so we can explain it together. Who knows, it might help Parker’s reaction. I strip out of all my clothes, pulling on a silk dressing gown and tying it up as the doorbell rings. I leave my room and go down to the door, pulling it open to see Luke waiting there. Luke looks as handsome as always in a leather jacket, jeans, and big boots. I like this more casual dress sense than the suits he wears a lot. Even though he looks so handsome, there is something more about this moment as I throw myself into his arms and he catches me, kissing me. Luke walks us into the house as we kiss, making our way to the left and into the kitchen. I'm sure Luke wanted a lounge, but the kitchen will do. Luke pulls my dressing gown open after sliding me on the counter, his eyes widening at my lack of clothing.

“I love your tattoos, you know that?” he says, stroking his fingers over my tattoo on my arms and my thighs as I look at his.

“Didn’t you want to be a tattoo designer before?” I breathlessly ask.

“I did,” he mutters, making me shiver as he runs his eyes all over me.

“Maybe you still can, and then you can do some for me,” I say, his eyes widening in clear desire at my suggestion. He pulls my hips to the edge of the counter and lowers his head, his tongue diving deep between my legs. He licks, sucks, and teases my clit as I lie back on the counter, holding his hair and moaning loudly. I cry out as Luke teases me into an orgasm before pulling his head up. He frees his erection, pulling me to the edge of the counter and sliding a hand to my ass before thrusting deep in me.

"Luke, fucking hell," I moan out, feeling so sensitive.

"God, so fucking tight and perfect. You make me want to come the moment I’m in you, you know that?" Luke whispers into my ear as he thrusts in and out of me, pounding me into another orgasm in a matter of moments. "I could fuck you forever." Luke groans, biting down on my shoulder a few thrusts later, holding my ass tightly in his hand.

"I'm glad I invited you over now," I mutter, and he laughs, lifting his head from my shoulder and meeting my gaze.

"Me too, sweetheart," he says, kissing me gently. "Now where is your bedroom because I'm not done with you yet."

134 Emilia

"Where are you taking me then?" I ask Luke, who arranged for Parker to sleep over at Harley’s and then told me we are going out on a surprise date.

"Get in the car and you’ll see, won't you?" he says, and I laugh, doing as I am told. Luke drives us for about half an hour to a small town and parks up on a busy street.

"What is going on?" I ask, seeing bright lights and hearing loud music at the bottom of the street we are parked on. Everyone is walking towards the street past our car.

"It's the light festival. They go around England once a year, and tonight they’re here," he explains to me. Luke offers me a multicoloured mask that will just cover my eyes. "Everyone wears them. They sell them for a charity." I smile, putting my mask on as Luke places his similar one on himself. I wait for a space in the people passing the car before opening the door and getting out. Luke walks to my side as we join the people, wrapping an arm around my waist.

"Did I tell you they dance on the streets?" Luke asks just as the festival comes into view. Stalls line the sides of the streets, shining bright lights all around the people dancing in the middle of them. Loud, beautiful music is blasting from a band on a stage in the middle of the stalls. A man is singing loudly as he jumps around the stage, full of energy and laughter.

"Dance with me?" Luke asks, reminding me of when we first met. I nod, trying not to get emotional. Luke walks us into the dancers and wraps his arms around my waist, as I rest my head on his shoulder.

"We never got the first date, not really. I want to correct that time and time again with you, Emilia," he whispers to me. I lift my head and place my hand on his cheek as we sway to the music.

"I never needed fancy dates to fall in love with you. I just wanted you around," I explain to him.

"I'm here now," Luke promises, turning his head and kissing my hand before I lower it. "And I love you." I lean up and kiss Luke, wrapping my arms around his shoulders. We are both lost in each other for a long time, kissing, dancing, and laughing. Some moments couldn't be more perfect. Eventually, we make our way out of the dancers to look at the stalls. I walk to a stall that sells little wooden toys and pick up a hand-painted red fire engine.

"Would Parker like that?" Luke asks.

"He would. Fire engines are his favourite," I say, and Luke buys the fire engine truck, and the stall keeper places it in a bag. We walk down past more stalls, stopping to look every so often.

"Do you want to move in?" I blurt out, and Luke stops, looking down at me with a big smile.

"I mean Parker needs to know about us soon anyway and it's a big house. It might be too soon, but I'm throwing it out there. You’re already sneaking in every night anyway."

"I would love to. I want to be with you and Parker," he says, leaning down and kissing me. "You have no idea how much I'd love to live with you."

"We should have a long chat with Parker about everything," I say, knowing it is best we explain it all to him soon.

"How was he about Eric moving out?" Luke asks.

"Actually, he seemed to understand. Eric took him out for ice cream this week, and he came back with big smiles, telling me he has a baby brother or sister on the way," I say, remembering how happy he was. We agreed to go to the shops to get a teddy gift for the baby when he or she is born. I'm glad Eric is involving Parker so much already, it no doubt helped him understand why his dad moved out.

"You have brought up an amazing kid," Luke says, making me feel proud.

"He’s like his dad," I say, winking at Luke. He laughs, holding me close to him as we continue walking down the street, dreaming of our future we know we are lucky to have.

135 Emilia

"You can't fight tonight. I'm serious," I say, catching Luke's arm in the changing room as I start to really panic about all this. We’ve been living in peace the last week, pretending like this wasn’t going to happen today, and now it’s here, and we can’t avoid it. The fight is planned, and Arthur is out there waiting. Watching.

"He has to," my brother says behind me, and Luke tensely looks down at me. I know he doesn’t want to do this, and I want to hate him. I want to drag him out of here, but I understand why, and that’s even worse.

"I don't want to do this, but it's all over if I don't. Five years of pain, misery, and destruction for nothing. Arthur will kill me, you, and everyone I care about," Luke says, sliding his hands onto my face. “I can’t risk you and Parker. My brothers, my sister. Everyone.”

"He’s my brother," I whisper.

"I know the price," my stupid brother replies. I turn my tear filled eyes on Dale, who looks over my shoulder at Luke. "I want some time with my sister. Meet you out there, Luke."

"I'm sorry," Luke whispers, letting go of me before he walks past. "I’ll try to make it quick." A sob escapes my lips as I just stare at his green eyes, knowing every part of him doesn’t want to do this. Whatever Luke is, he isn’t a cold-blooded killer.

I hear Luke walk away, the door open and shut in the distance, and I look back at my brother. The light from the tiny window in the room shines on my brother, his tanned skin and black hair so similar to my own.

"I don't want to die. I will admit that," Dale says, coming up to me and placing his hands on my shoulders. "I want you and our family to live more than me. We’ve both spent years being used by that monster. Years where I have done things I want nothing more than to forget. Luke will never forgive himself for killing me, so he’ll need you to forgive him. I need you to forgive me for this."

"I can't watch the man I love kill my brother because of this goddamn place!" I shout, whacking my fists onto his chest as I burst into uncontrollable sobs. Dale pulls me into his arms, holding me tight as we hear the door open. I know it’s time, but Dale still has to pull me off of him.

"Dase had run because he couldn’t watch, so after this, you’ll only have dad and Luke to watch your back. Be careful," Dale tells me, before letting me go and walking away.

"I love you. I wish I could change this," I cry out.

"My death has been coming for a long time. At least I will die for something; that can't be said for our brothers or most our family, sis," he tells me, his words echoing around the room before he shuts the door. The slam of the door feels like the final goodbye, and I can't process the pain as I fall to the floor. I don't know how long I sit there on the floor, remembering every good thing I can about my brother. How he would steal ice cream out of the freezer for me. How he would beat up the big boys who used to chase me around the playground and steal my lunch. How he was there for me when I went into labour and how Dale was the first person to hold Parker. I block out all the sounds of cheering, the bloodthirsty customers who love to see a fight until I have to hold my hands over my ears. The world seems to blur away for a long time, my thoughts disappearing into nothing but pain. Hands gently cover mine on my ears, lowering them and I know that touch anywhere. This time, I don't want to look at him, and I can't.

"It's over," he whispers to me.

"I want to hate you for it," I cry.

"Then hate me," he replies.

"I can't. I fucking love you," I say, bursting into tears. Luke wraps his arms around me, sitting on the floor and holding me close as I wish for the pain to disappear. It doesn't, and I suspect it never will.

"I have to go," Luke gently tells me, reminding me why my brother's death was so important. “I have to finish this.”

"Make sure he pays for it," I demand, locking eyes with Luke and seeing the pain. Seeing the heartbreak and how scared he is to lose me.

"I will." His words are firm as I lean closer and press my lips to his for only a moment before pulling back. "Leave and let me finish this. Keep our son safe." I don't reply to him, knowing I can't process any words right now before I get up and walk out. I hold my head high, not looking once at the cage and the place that keeps destroying every part of my soul. This place will burn, and Arthur just lit the match.

136 Emilia

I keep banging the door to Harley's as I ring Tilly's phone again, wishing they would damn well answer the phone or door. It only took me a minute of sitting on that cold floor to realise that Luke is going to need our help. I can’t help him on my own, but his brothers can. I’m scared for him, and after losing my own brother, I can’t lose Luke. It’s not happening. Not without a fight. Tilly pulls the door open, a dressing gown wrapped around her shoulders and Harley is standing right behind her, wearing just joggers and a thin shirt.

"What the hell are you doing here at one in the morning?" Tilly asks, before seeing my eyes and asking the more important question. "What's wrong?"

"Elliot and Seb are on their way, but we don't have time for a long explanation," I hurriedly say. “Put your coat on Harley; we need to go.”

"Time for what?" Harley asks.

"Luke was with Arthur all these years,” I wait for that to sink in for a moment before I carry on speaking. “Luke needs your help now. He thinks he can do this all on his own, take down The Cage, like he’s always done.” There is nothing but fury building in Harley's eyes as I speak. "Luke is wrong."

"He spent five years with Arthur? Why the fuck would he do that?" he asks.

"The police, they used him as a spy. They needed someone close to Arthur and Arthur made Luke a deal," I say. “Luke told me that Arthur’s men were beating him, getting close to killing him in prison, so he took the police’s deal and Arthur’s deal.”

"Fuck," Harley mutters. “Why didn’t he tell us?”

"Where is Luke, Emilia?" Tilly asks.

"At The Cage,” I say, rubbing my arms from the cold and lack of coat. “H-he killed my brother tonight because Arthur is going to show him the vaults. Whatever is in the vaults, Luke is planning to finish everything tonight after he sees it."

"The vaults?" Harley asks. "What could possibly be in there?"

"I don't know!" I reply. "I just know Luke needs you. He isn't planning on walking out of there alive tonight. I saw the look in his eyes, and I know Luke better than I know myself. Luke is going to die to take down Arthur and The Cage, and that can't happen."

"He isn't dying. No way is that hellhole taking anyone else from me," Harley says, kissing the side of Tilly's head after she gives him a nod. Harley disappears for a moment, likely getting shoes on.

"I’ll tell Elliot and Seb what happened. Come back to me," Tilly nervously replies. "Both of you. Keep my husband safe." she looks at me, and I try not to cry at her affection and worry. I hate that all I can do is nod. I couldn’t keep Harley safe if I tried. I couldn’t keep Luke safe. Harley storms off to his car, with me following right behind him, knowing I can't just stay here. I need to make sure Luke survives this. Deep down, I know he is partly doing this all for me and Parker. A deeper part of me knows I can't live without Luke again. I wasn't living before; I was drowning.

"You shouldn't come," Harley suggests when he sees me following. “The Cage isn’t a good place.”

"I'm just as part of The Cage as all of you," I say. “We’re all Arthur’s pets.”

"You might need to explain that one to me, Emilia. Now," Harley snaps, but he carries on walking.

"Arthur owns me, he married me off and then bribed me to spy on you all these years," I say, my last words blurting out as Harley opens the car door. I expect to see anger, hate or at least distrust in his gaze but he still looks at me the same as he always has. Like I'm family.

"That man destroys everyone. You can't save yourself from him once he owns you. Not without a lot of pain," Harley tells me.

"Trust me; there has been enough. I can't lose Luke," I whisper as hot tears stream down my cheeks, but he hears me.

"You won't. We won't lose Luke. Not again," he says, before pulling the car door open and we both get into the car. I just hope we can get there in time.

137 Luke

"That was a very good fight, though a little short for my liking," Arthur comments like the asshole I know he is.

"Yeah, I could have dragged it out longer," I remark, though I never would have. I made it quick and as painless as I possibly could for him. I don’t think I will ever be able to forget tonight. Never.

"You usually do," Arthur says, patting my shoulder just like Harley does, but it's not the same. Arthur's is patronising, and a show of power, whereas Harley does it because he’s my brother and cares. It's a show of affection.

"Now, you promised me a reward," I say, keeping my words and expression playful when Arthur looks my way.

"That I did," Arthur says, nodding his head to the side. We walk down the empty corridor, and towards a door that Arthur unlocks as he talks. "Having you around reminds me of the times when it was just me and your father. Us against the world and he was a true brother to me until he lost his mind."

"I wish he hadn't had made those decisions in the end," I remark, not wanting to press on the delusional idea that Arthur thought his relationship with his father was anything like what a brother relationship should really be like. They weren't even friends, not really. Friends don't kill each other when shit goes wrong. Arthur pushes the large door open, holding it with a hand to let me in before locking it on the other side. Automatic lights turn on as Arthur walks down the steep stairs into the darkness below and I follow right behind him. At the end of the stairs is another corridor, though this one is pretty short and made of steel walls and dark wood floors. At the end of the corridor is a massive vault door, exactly what I wanted to see. Arthur presses a few buttons to unlock the vault before using his fingerprint to pass the security. When the door scans his face, I know we have a problem. I can copy his fingerprints and the passcode, but not his face. I will have to end this tonight, but I know the plan is set anyway. If I kill Arthur tonight, it’s not going to make a difference. Everything is lost for him. Arthur opens the vault door, which slides automatically to the side and lights switch on as we walk in.

“Do you like bombs? These boxes are full of them,” Arthur says, placing his hand on one of the wooden boxes. “At the back is a private jewel collection that was stolen from all over the world.”

“It’s over, Arthur,” I coldly say, and he looks back, his eyes widening in fear at the gun held in my hand, pointed right at him.

“A few weeks back with your brothers and you are doing their dirty work already?” he asks in disgust. “You’re a son to me, Luke. We can figure something out. You want Emilia? You want anything? I will give you the world, just put the gun down.”

“They don’t have a clue what is going on, and you can’t give me what I want,” I reply.

“Then why are you doing this?” he asks.

“Why?” I say, laughing. “For years, I’ve been doing your dirty work. Your toy to command as you wanted, and you called it affection. You said I was lucky when really, I was doing it to destroy you.”

“You’re making a mistake, kid,” he spits out. “A bad one that you will pay for.”

“I’m not a kid,” I say, emotionlessly chuckling. “As we speak, my spies are letting the police into every one of your business around the world, giving them the codes for the vaults and arresting everyone that helped you. It’s over.”

“You betrayed me,” he gasps, shaking his head. “You Kings are all the same! Betraying little bastards.”

“Yeah, we are, but you know what the difference between me and my father is?” I ask.

“What?” he asks as I fire the gun, shooting him in the leg. He falls to the ground, screaming in pain and I quite enjoy seeing him this way. I want to kill him so fucking badly, but it won’t do anything. I’m a better person than he has ever been, and it’s all over.

“I could pull the trigger and actually kill you,” I say as he stops screaming. “My father attempted it, but I don’t think he ever really meant to kill you. It was all a sick game like he loved to play.”

“I’m not dead,” he coughs out.

“No. The police are on their way, and you’ll wish you were. That’s enough for me,” I say, dropping the gun and walking out. I get to the vault door when I hear him laugh, a cackling laugh that makes me look back.

“I’d rather die.” The words come out from his mouth in almost slow motion as he grabs the gun he crawled to and instead of aiming it at me, he aims at the bombs. I turn and run, knowing there is no way I’ll get out of here before that bomb explodes. The gun fires as I get to the stairs and a blast from behind me sends me flying, smacking my head on something as I pass out.

* * *

Smoke and fire are everywhere, suffocating me as much as it burns my skin, yet the pain is refreshing. It reminds me that I am alive. There is nothing but swirling smoke above me as the burning parts of the ceiling fall, crashing near my head. The embers graze against my skin, though the pain is almost nothing compared to the rest of my body. It’s ironic to die in a place that looks like hell. I’ve lived in hell for so long, embracing the heavenly moments the last few months have given me, only to die in a place like hell in the end. Life is fucked up like that.

“LUKE!” I hear my brother scream, his voice panicked, though I can’t move. I can’t call for him. Tell him to get out of here. I did what I planned, and it is all over now. Harley should not be here. All my stubborn brothers should not have followed me. I know dying here is fitting for what I have done. I can feel my jacket on fire, my skin burning and the pain paralyzing me to the spot so I can do nothing but lie here. Suddenly arms are slowly lifting me, making the pain worse as I can’t see who it is that is trying to save me.

“I just got you back. Your girl is outside, and so is the rest of your family. Don’t you fucking give up on me now, Luke,” Harley voice growls, making me sure it’s him holding me even if I can’t reply.

“It’s o-over,” I manage to cough out.

“Yeah it is, but not for us. You are going to live, Luke. I mean it,” Harley says, his words are the last thing I hear as I look up, seeing the fire covered ceiling heading for us, a large chunk on fire falling down through the building. I don’t get time to warn Harley or do anything as it collapses on us, and everything goes black.

138 Emilia

The moment Harley runs into the building, it blows up. Literally in a matter of seconds, which almost happen in slow motion to my eyes. I fly back from the force, screaming as my back hits the car, and I hold my hands above my head. People scream, shout and cry out as the place explodes. As the dust settles, I crawl to my feet and hold back the cry as I see The Cage on fire. Dozens of people are running out of the door, collapsing onto the floor but none of them are Luke or Harley. Car alarms and the sounds of distant sirens fill my ears as I stare at the door until no more people flood out the door, and I start to panic. I cough on the heavy smoke filling the area and ignore the pain in my back as I realise I need to go in there. Meg is working tonight. Oh god.

"LUKE!" I scream, going to run to the door when Elliot stops me, grabbing my arms and picking me up off the ground when I try to fight him.

"We will go," Elliot says, pushing me back, and giving me a firm look. “Think of Parker. Both his parents can’t die and leave him alone tonight. Stay here.” Sebastian is already running into the building, a fireproof blanket covering his shoulders. I know Elliot is right, and I stop fighting. People move out of the way, making a little path straight to the entrance.

"Here," Allie throws a fireproof blanket at Elliot, who holds it above him as he runs into the fire warehouse. Allie is crying as she comes to my side, her eyes frantic as she stares at the doors.

"W-we should help them," I say, coughing as Allie holds my hand, both of us shaking in pure fear.

"There aren’t any more blankets in the car. We can't,” she says when I see Meg climbing out of the doors. I run to her with Allie following and drag her back, leaning her against the car.

“Pumpkin, you don’t look good,” Meg says before she passes out.

“Oh Meg,” I say, lying her down on the ground before standing back up and focusing on the doors again. Meg is out, so Luke and Harley must be out soon, too. They have to be.

“They will get out; what happened?" Allie says though I can hear she is scared just like me as her voice shakes.

"Luke planned this all. He’s worked for five years to take The Cage down," I tell her, keeping my eyes on the door. Wanting desperately to go in there.

"Did he plan to die in there too?" Allie asks, wiping her eyes.

"Harley is in there, too," I say, not being able to answer her question.

"Oh god," Allie says. We both stare at the entrance. I feel like I can't breathe as the fire takes the building and no one comes out. It could be half an hour or hours or minutes until figures climb out of the building, carrying people in their arms. I cry out when I see Seb carrying Luke, covered in dust, blood, and burns. I see Harley being carried out by Elliot in a similar condition as we hear sirens in the background. I run to Seb and Luke as he lays Luke on the ground. His clothes are burnt, so are his arms and his legs but I place a shaky finger on his neck, feeling his pulse.

"He’s alive," I shout at his brothers, who collapsed onto the floor, coughing out the smoke. I gently pick Luke's head up onto my legs, seeing my tears falling onto his ash-covered face.

"You can't leave me and Parker. No way." I know he can't reply to me as I stroke his face softly, knowing he will survive this. I can't lose him.

“Harley is, too, but we need to get them to a hospital,” Allie shouts, covering Harley with the blanket as Seb does the same to Luke.

"It's over," Elliot coughs out, holding Allie close to his chest. I glance up at Seb last as he holds Luke's hand as he coughs from the smoke.

"The Cage is gone, and we have everything we could need." We sit in the ash and dust as police and ambulances flood into the area, but we have smiles on our lips. The Cage and Arthur are gone.

139 Emilia

"The family of Harley King?" a doctor shouts into the hospital waiting room, and Tilly runs over, as I get up, flinching from the pain in my chest. Everyone flooded to the hospital, leaving the children with Blake's mum who was more than happy to help out for a little bit.

"Are you okay, miss?" the doctor asks me. "Were you in the building? Have you been seen?"

"I'm not going anywhere until we know if Harley and Luke are okay," I tell him, waving a hand which hurts my chest to do. I've been hiding the pain since the shock of everything wore off, and I realised I might have gotten injured when the building exploded.

"I have news on Harley, though Luke is still in surgery," the doctor says, and Allie wraps an arm around my waist as Izzy takes my other hand in hers. Meg was lucky and got out The Cage with just bruises and nothing broken, but they are keeping her on oxygen for a bit.

"Out with it, please," Tilly says, wiping her tears away. Seb and Elliot are in the ward, being treated for minor burns, and they’ll likely be kept in for a bit. Maisy and Blake are with them, keeping them as calm as possible while we wait.

"I'm sorry for your long wait, we have had a lot of emergencies come in, as I’m sure you understand. Harley is out of surgery and recovering. A few of the burns are quite bad on his back and stomach, but we’ll know more in time. He broke his arm and shoulder, which we have plated back together. The rest of the scans show no head injuries or internal bleeding, which is a miracle," he says, and everyone lets out a sigh of relief. Thank god.

"Thank you so much. Can I see him?" Tilly asks.

"One at a time, but yes," the doctor replies.

"Wait, Luke? Luke King? Is he out?" I ask him, needing to know.

"Still in surgery, I'm afraid. I’m coming back with a nurse to have you checked over in a moment. Luke will want his girlfriend alive when he comes out of surgery, right?" he says. "We can't have people collapsing on the floor when we can help them."

"Right," I mutter. The doctor takes Tilly to see Harley before coming back for me as he promised, and Allie comes with me. They admit me as a patient and send me off for X-rays before explaining I have two broken ribs. The nurse wraps my ribs before demanding I stay in bed, and Allie becomes my guard dog who watches me.

"Can you go and ask? I need to know he is okay," I beg her. I know she wants to check in on Elliot and the others anyway.

"Promise you will keep your pretty butt in bed?" she asks.

"Yes," I say, and she squeezes my hand before getting out of her chair and sliding out of the closed curtain. I rest back, staring at the ceiling for a long time until I hear the curtain being moved and I sharply sit up, flinching in pain as I see Izzy coming in, with Allie right behind her.

"Oh, don't move!" Izzy protests, running to my side and taking my hand.

"Luke?" I ask.

"He’s out of surgery, and they have managed to save him. Luke lost a kidney and broke his leg. Oh, and broke his wrist, too, and some ribs to go along with the bad burns," Allie starts listing everything. Oh god, he’s alive. That's all I hear. Everything else can heal, but my Luke isn't gone.

"But he is alive," I say, bursting into tears. Izzy gently hugs me, and I feel Allie's hand on my shoulder, squeezing gently.

"They have him in a medically induced coma for the next few days because of swelling on his brain. They say not to worry, he’s a fighter, and he’ll wake up," Allie tells me as Izzy pulls away, sitting on the end of the bed and holding my hand.

"Thank you for telling me. Now, I need to see him," I say, knowing nothing is going to keep me in this bed.

"Not yet. No one is being let in yet, but soon," Izzy explains, and I nod, resting back.

"How long have you been spying on us then?" Allie asks after a long silence.

"Harley told you then," I mutter.

"Well, he told Tilly, who told everyone, as she does," Allie fills in.

"I moved into Blake's flat because Arthur wanted me close to you, Allie," I say. "So since then, really. It got worse after you all walked away from The Cage."

"That’s a long time," Allie says, clearly shocked.

"I know. I'm so sorry," I whisper.

"Don't be. My dad was an asshole who no doubt had some kind of control over you," she replies.

"He has my mum, but I haven't seen her in years. I think she’s dead. Then he had my brothers, but only one of them is alive now. My father sold me and my brothers to him a long time ago," I explain. I know I need to come to terms with the fact that that my mum is gone. I've always known it, deep down.

"Thanks to Luke, it is all over. I forgive you; you know that," Allie says. "Don't feel guilty or anything over what that asshole made you do."

"Me too. We all do," Izzy says, squeezing my hand. "You are family. End of."

"I-I don't know what to say,” I admit, wiping at my tears. "I thought you'd all hate me and never want to see me again."

"Don't be silly. You're a King, and we stick together. Now rest, we’re here. Everyone is safe," Izzy says. I cry for a long time, my emotions mixed between happiness, relief, and pain. It's over.

140 Luke

I slowly wake up to the sounds of beeping, an air con machine humming and someone snoring in the distance. As I open my eyes, the bright light of the room makes me blink a few times as I adjust to the brightness. There are white ceilings above me, and I can now figure out the beeping is my heartbeat on some machine. I groan from the pain in my most of my body as I turn my head to the side, seeing Emilia smiling at me.

"Luke?" she whispers before getting up slowly, holding her ribs and coming to me.

"Are you okay?" I ask her, concerned because she is pale, clearly in pain, and I want to hold her.

"Me?" she laughs. "I'm okay Luke, but you have a long recovery ahead."

"I don’t care, I was worried about you," I say, lifting my arm to touch her cheek and seeing that it is plastered up. I have to put my arm down instead when it really starts to hurt.

"Let me sit you up," she says, looking worried. "Then I’ll wake Harley up to get the doctor." Emilia helps me sit with the bed lifted, and I see my leg in the cast when she does. I use my cast-free arm to feel the pain on my head, but it’s covered with bandages.

"I feel like shit," I admit to her. I don’t know how I survived and am lying here today, but it doesn’t feel good right at this moment.

"Wait until the pain meds wear off," Emilia says, placing her hand on my cheek and leaning forward to kiss me. She only kisses me gently, but it feels like everything and more.

"How did I survive that place? I remember Arthur shooting the bomb, and not much else," I ask her.

"I pulled you to the door, and then the twins got us out," Harley says from behind Emilia. He stands up slowly, with his shoulder wrapped and his arm looks broken. There are bandages around his neck, disappearing into his hospital gown.

"Thank you," I say, knowing words can't make up for what he did.

"John came and saw me, giving us all paperwork that means we won't be held accountable for anything we did in The Cage. He explained everything in great detail over the last five days that we’ve been waiting for you to wake up," he tells me. Shit, five days? And clearly, they know everything now. I’m guessing Emilia went for my family’s help and they must have all been near The Cage when it blew up.

"Is John still here? Alive?" I ask.

"Yes, he’s waiting outside with the rest of our family," he explains to me.

"Good," I say, meaning it.

"We owe you, Luke. I don't even know how to thank you for everything," he says, his voice cracking. “I should have been the one to do what you did. All those years at his side? Pretending and lying? You are my baby brother, and it shouldn’t have been you.”

"You don't have to thank me. I don't want that," I tell him.

"Well, I am thankful. The Cage and Arthur are gone because of you. It's all over the news, everything about all his business. So many lives have been saved because of you," he tells me just what I want to hear. The plan worked.

"I was born into this life," I say. "I had to be the one to end it. To end The Cage. Now, I want to get better, get out of here and live my life with the woman I’m in love with. And our son."

"Parker," Emilia says, and I turn my head to see Parker coming in the room, holding Eric's hand.

"I thought I'd bring him in to see you both," Eric says. "I will be outside." I’m glad to see him here and bringing Parker in. It makes me think we have a future where we all will get along for Parker’s sake at least.

"What happened to you?" Parker asks me, coming up to the bed and looking at my cast.

"You know I said I was good at climbing? Turns out I'm not as good as I thought," I tell him because I don’t think he could really understand the truth. I will tell him our past one day when he is a lot older. Maybe not all of it, but enough.

"Bad luck," he says, shaking his head. "Can I draw on your cast? A friend at school had her cast drawn on."

"If you're gentle, sure," I say, laughing a little but it hurts in my chest, so I stop that.

"I'll take him to get some pens from the shop then and find the doctor on the way," Emilia says, leaning over and kissing my cheek before walking around the bed and out of the room.

"We are the lucky ones, brother," Harley says, placing his hand on my shoulder.

"Yes, we are," I say, resting back. Five years, my entire life of The Cage hold over me and my family is gone. It's time we enjoy the future.

141 Epilogue-Harley

10 years later…

I wrap my arms around my wife’s waist, pressing my head on top of hers as I look over at what she’s seeing. Hope is sitting with Isabelle. Both of them laughing at something on the iPad Hope’s holding. Hope is the image of her mum, her long red hair is up in a messy bun, and she has her mum’s slender figure. I’ve already had one boyfriend to scare away and no doubt others are going to turn up. Having a daughter is hard work when they are pretty.

“Seventeen. When did she turn seventeen?” Tilly mumbles.

“Two weeks ago,” I answer, and Tilly laughs, turning around in my arms and wrapping her arms around my neck. Her big blue eyes stare up at me, and I’m amazed at how she doesn’t look like she has aged an entire day since the day we met. I will always remember walking into the entrance hall, seeing this beautiful red haired beauty looking lost as she stared up at me. I was entranced from the moment we met.

“I know, it just doesn’t seem real. Hope is going to university next year. Jake is already there, and ah, it just feels like the children are all grown up,” Tilly comments.

“Empty nest something or other,” I reply, before gently leaning down and brushing my lips against hers, tasting the strawberry lip balm she has on. “When the nest is empty, I’m sure we can find lots of things to do.” I tease, loving how she blushes even after us being married for so long.

“I guess you have a point,” she replies, leaning up and deepening the kiss I started.

“Mum, Dad, that’s gross,” Hope shouts over, and I chuckle as I pull away from Tilly and look at my cheeky ass daughter.

“Well don’t look then,” I suggest, and Tilly laughs.

“I’m going to see if any of them are here yet. Trust your brothers to be late to every family party,” Tilly says. “Even your birthday, old man.” I tickle her, and she laughs, escaping my hands.

“It’s five to, that’s not late,” I say, after glancing at my watch and my lovely wife rolls her eyes at me before walking to the house. I pick up my beer and lift the barbecue, checking the burgers, sausages and chicken skewers before closing it again. I hear Spot barking, and I know one of my brothers and his family are here.

“Spot!” Hope shouts, and I seriously regret letting her name the golden retriever we bought her for her sixth birthday. Spot was a character from her favourite books at the time, and he was a damn dog. As I watch Spot run to Hope’s side, she wraps an arm around him, still laughing with Isabelle, I remember every happy memory Spot and Hope have given me and Tilly over the years. Spot completed our little family in a way. We never needed anything more than us.

142 Epilogue-Elliot

10 years later…

“We are going to be late,” Allie comments as she hurriedly runs to the car, holding up one of the twins’ shoes in the air like a trophy.

“Where was it?” I ask as she gets in the car and shuts the door.

“In Jace’s pillow,” Allie says, and I look back at Jace, who just grins cheekily. Life changed in the most incredible way when the twins were born three years ago. Jace and Henry both have my dark hair, their uncle Luke’s cheeky grins, and their mum’s eyes. Their personality is all Allie though. They are three-year-olds that have more sass than teenagers. Allie and I had all but given up hope that we could have children after years of trying. It just wasn’t happening for us. When Allie confided in me that she was worried she would never get pregnant, we got professional help. I’d do anything for Allie, and if I was honest with myself back then, I wanted a child. The doctors recommended IVF, and on the first go, Allie got pregnant with our two devilsome children. They are our miracles that Allie went through a lot of pain to have. The IVF was rough, but the labour was much worse. I put the car into reverse and drive out of our drive away, the one right next door to Sebastian and Maisy’s home. We bought the land next door and built our own home, so that we could be close to our family. Izzy and Blake did the same with some land next door to Harley, and Luke copied them with Emilia a few years later. It was good to have family close when the twins were born. Allie sings along with a song on the radio, and the twins garble little words here and there that they know. I’m just thankful their favourite word isn’t clock anymore. Considering they always left the “L” out of the word. Explaining to strangers why our kids were running around shouting “Love cock, cock” was not funny.

“You look lost in thought,” Allie points out as we get close to Harley’s.

“Just thinking out the past few years,” I explain to her. “I don’t think I ever tell you how much I love you. How much you’ve changed me and made me so bloody happy.”

“You’re going to make me cry,” Allie says, resting her head on my arm as I slow down and turn into the driveway.

“You are my world, Allie King,” I whisper to her, pulling the car up behind Harley’s red Land Rover. Allie turns my head with her hand, kissing me deeply for a moment before the twins start making a whole lot of noise.

“Maybe we could sneak away from the party later and see how my old room is,” I suggest.

“I’m sold,” she happily says, laughing before getting out of the car. I climb out next and open Henry’s door before getting him out of his car seat as Allie wrestles Jace’s shoe back on.

“Daddy!” Henry shouts as I lift him into my arms, pressing a kiss on the side of his head before shutting the door with my other hand. I walk around the car, holding Henry close as I hear Harley’s dog barking.

“This was my home. Now it’s your uncle Harley’s and Auntie Tilly’s, but we all lived here once. It wasn’t all fairy tales kid, but there were good times. I knew I loved your mum one day on that very doorstep. She was in her prom dress, and even though she wasn’t mine yet, she felt like everything,” I tell him, and he grins at me, sticking his thumb into his mouth a moment later. “I love you,” I say, kissing his forehead as I watch Allie chase after Jace who is running full speed towards the front door, somehow missing both shoes. “Let’s go and save your brother, huh?” Henry grumbles as Allie catches Jace, swinging him around and ticking his side as he giggles. Some moments in life are perfect.

143 Epilogue- Sebastian

10 years later…

"Hey son," I say, sitting down next to Maisy as she skypes Jake at the university. He looks hungover, bless him. I will remember to talk louder. Jake is a good kid that calls his mum once every week in fear she will actually turn up at his dorm room if he doesn't.

"Hey Dad," he greets me.

"Jake was telling me about his girlfriend. He wants to bring her home for the holidays," Maisy tells me. There have been countless girlfriends since his first date at fourteen. I've lost count of them over the years. He’s a heartbreaker, just like his dad once was. Now, I couldn't look at anyone other than Maisy. She is the perfect woman, she always was. I glance at my wife, whose long black hair is all curled, and she has a lovely grey sweater dress on and knee-high black boots. She is beautiful and oh so sexy. I'm counting down until Isabelle goes off to university and I can have my Maisy all to myself. Though I will miss our little girl.

"You serious about her?" I ask him, and he rubs his head of black hair.

"I love her. I think you guys will like her, too," he says, shocking me a little but I see the smile he has. The way his cheeks are a little red. He really likes this one.

"Anyone you love, we love son," Maisy states. "I can't wait to see you both, and she is more than welcome."

"We have to go. It's Harley's birthday party remember," I say.

"It starts at six," Maisy says.

"No, five. We’re late," I reply.

"Crap," Maisy mutters. "Sorry, babe, we have to go. I will call you next week, same time."

"Sounds good to me, Mum. Bye, Dad!" he says, and Maisy says goodbye one more time before he ends the call. We quickly grab our coats, say goodbye to the cat and get into the car before making the short drive to Harley's.

"With the way he talks about this mystery girl, we could have grandbabies sooner rather than later," Maisy says, her voice clearly full of hope, whereas the idea of being called grandpa doesn't sit well with me. No, my grandchild will call me grandad badass, which will make me feel better.

"I'm sure they’re being safe," I reply, knowing it's too soon.

"Or we could have a wedding! That would be so lovely," she says, clearly lost in daydreams.

"You haven't even met this girl and seen them together, and you are already planning a wedding," I mutter, turning into Harley's driveaway.

"Well Emilia would do the wedding for them," she says, letting out a little sigh. Poor Jake.

"I love you; you know that May?" I ask her, using my nickname I know she loves.

"I've always loved you. That hasn't changed," she replies as I park my car behind Elliot's. I scan the cars, seeing that Izzy and Blake aren't here unless they are walking over.

"I think we aren't the last ones," I tell her as I take the key out the car after stopping it. Maisy surprises me by leaning over and kissing me. I slide my hands into her hair, and she climbs onto my lap, deepening the kiss.

"Can we stay in the car for a bit?" Maisy asks, kissing me once more.

"You know I'd never say no to that," I reply and kiss her. Nothing has changed from the first kiss to the kiss today between us. Kissing Maisy feels like coming home, and I know it always will.

144 Epilogue- Luke

10 years later…

I wait outside the shopping centre, looking back at the car clock once again and then back to the front door as more people walk out. Emilia and I just closed the tattoo parlour before picking up Lily from Auntie Meg’s house. It was about three years after my recovery that Emilia and I decided to open a shop, and hired some professionals to teach me. Emilia runs the accounts as well as her full-time wedding planner work she loves to do.

“Maybe we should go and see where he is?” Emilia suggests and I shake my head.

“It’s his first date, we can’t interrupt sweetheart,” I reply, and she sighs, leaning back in her seat. I reach over and tuck a strand of her wavy black hair behind her ear, before cupping her cheek.

“I guess it’s a good reason as any to be late to Harley’s birthday,” she says. Emilia hates being late for anything. Part of her job as a wedding planner, I guess. Being late isn’t a good thing.

“Everyone is usually later than we are, so don’t worry,” I say, leaning over and kissing her gently. I look back into the backseat, seeing our beautiful five-year-old daughter, Lily, sleeping soundly. Her black hair is curly around her face, and she is the spitting image of her mum.

“Oh, there he is!” Emilia whispers and I turn back, seeing Parker walking out the main doors with his date. I smirk when he pulls her in for a hug before gently kissing her, and I look away at Emilia who is smiling at me.

“What?” I ask her.

“I’m lucky, that’s all. We have two amazing children, and we’re free. I never pictured our life, but this is everything,” she admits. I think back to when her divorce came through all those years ago, and I asked her to marry me the very next day. We had a big wedding a year later, surrounded by everyone we loved. Even Eric and his new family got an invite.

“I love you,” I say, leaning down and kissing her once, loving how she still reacts the same way to my touch as she did when we met. We pull apart as Lily lets out a little snore and we both chuckle. Lily is always sleeping. She tells us every day that sleep is life. I look back at the girl as she gets into her parents’ car and Parker jogs over to us. He pulls the back door open and gets inside.

“Looks like your date went well,” I say, and Parker grins.

“I have another date next Saturday,” he replies, and I lean back, high fiving him before turning the car on. Parker’s phone rings as I start the car and drive to my brothers.

“Hey, Dad. Yeah, I’m coming to yours tomorrow night. Yeah, I will tell him. Okay, bye!” Parker puts the phone down. It’s always been difficult to hear him call Eric dad, but we both got used to sharing Parker over the years. I wouldn’t say me and Eric are friends as such, but we both get along.

“Dad asked if you would drop me off at his tomorrow after school because his car wouldn’t start this morning,” he asks.

“Sure, I can,” I reply, smiling back at him as he looks at his sister and rolls his eyes.

“Should we wake her up?” Parker asks.

“You know better than to wake your sister up. Are you suddenly feeling brave?” Emilia replies, and we all laugh which has the effect of waking up Lily. She groans, stretching her arms out and I look back at her to see her usual unimpressed with the world expression.

“Are we at Uncle Harley’s and Aunt Tilly’s?” she asks. “Is there food here yet?”

“Nope,” I reply.

“Then I’m going back to sleep,” she says, and we all can’t help but laugh at her. It’s a fifteen-minute drive before we get to Harley’s house and park behind Elliot’s and Sebastian’s cars. I see that Izzy and Blake aren’t here yet, so we aren’t the last ones. Awesome. Emilia picks up the bag of gifts before getting out. Parker undoes his sister’s seatbelt before escaping the car at the same time as we do as she wakes up. I wait for Emilia to get a sleepy Lily out the car before I wrap an arm around her waist and follow her up to the house. The kids run ahead, heading straight for the smell of the BBQ in the back.

“Hey, you two!” Tilly happily says, smiling at us as we come into the kitchen. “Could you help me a second, Em?”

“Of course,” Emilia says, handing me the gift and going to help Tilly with the prep of the food by the looks of it. I walk out into the garden, seeing Elliot and Seb chasing the twins around the treehouse. Harley is standing with Parker and Jake at the BBQ, showing them the food. Lily has joined Hope and Isabelle who are sitting on a blanket on the grass, watching a movie on their iPad. Maisy is sitting with Allie, talking quietly with big smiles on their faces.

This is what family is about, and I’d do everything again to get here. To have this, it’s perfect.

145 Epilogue- Izzy

10 years later…

"This way!" Blake instructs Finley and Melissa, and they both run back onto the path towards Harley's house. Finley is eight and Melissa is ten, but Melissa is short for her age, so they almost look like twins when they are next to each other. They both have Blake's white-blonde hair and my green eyes. Though Blake swears they’re both the image of me. Blake wraps an arm around my waist, pulling me to his side as we walk down the path.

"How was work?" Blake asks me.

"Long today," I admit to him, resting my head on his shoulder. I've bounced around in a lot of jobs over the years, but I've finally come to find a job which feels like I've always meant to be there. Social work. I enjoy helping the children and working with the families that need help.

"At least you have a week off now," Blake says, kissing my forehead.

"Yes, I'm looking forward to some time with you all since you got back from your work," I reply.

"Mum wanted to bring the kids over to make cupcakes or something tomorrow. Either way, we will have a free house," Blake whispers, brushing his lips against the top of my ear and making me shiver.

"What do you have in mind?" I ask him, and he goes to say something when Melissa shouts.

"Uncle Harley! Happy Birthday!" she shouts, running in her yellow dress into the middle of the garden we have come out into and handing Harley his present bag. He leans down and says something to her as Finley runs off to say hello to his favourite Uncle Luke. I walk up to Harley, hugging him tightly.

"Hey, Izzy," Harley says.

"Happy birthday big brother," I say, looking down at the food he is cooking on the BBQ.

"Yeah, happy birthday old man," Blake says, grinning and walking off before Harley throws something at him.

"How is your birthday so far?" I ask Harley. He turns around, and I follow his gaze, seeing all our family together.

"How could my birthday be better?" Harley asks. I agree, there really is nothing to make this day any better.

"I have a way," Tilly quietly says as she steps in front. of us, holding out a little box with a pink bow on top. "Open your present from me. Please."

"Sure," Harley says, frowning in confusion as he opens the long box and pulls out a pregnancy test. "Are you pregnant?" he asks.

"Yes. I wasn't sure, but the doctor says it’s a miracle considering we have been trying for years and they thought you couldn’t have a child. I don’t know how, but it’s real," Tilly says. Harley drops the box and picks Tilly up, swinging her around as tears fall down my cheeks. This is the ending we all wanted.

146 Final Epilogue

Seth

Watching your son get married in front of all your friends and family is something I didn't expect to feel so much. I'm proud, excited, sad and a million other emotions as Jake kisses his bride and everyone stands to cheer. Maisy softly cries next to me as she holds our grandchild's hand as Jake and Lottie walk down the church and to the door.

"I need a wee!" Noah demands.

Maisy sighs. It's been the fourth one in about two hours. Someone might suggest he is bored. "Come on then, little man."

"I'll wait," I tell Maisy, who squeezes my hand once before walking off into the crowd heading out of the church behind the new married couple. I sit down, crossing my arms as I look up at the stained glass window, casting bright purple and blue streams of light across the church. I hardly notice as Harley, Elliot and Luke sit next to me on the bench, watching the same light flicker as me.

"We got old, bro," I say.

"Talk for yourself. My daughter is never getting married, she said so herself," Harley grumbles, and we all laugh. I'm certain that won't always be the case.

"Becoming old isn't that bad, not when our lives are so fucking amazing. We all have beautiful and smart women at our sides, lovely kids and stunning homes. What could be worse?"

I glance to my left, and Luke softly grins at me. Maisy's shadow casts a dark shadow over us as she steps into the light and I look up at her. The purple and blue hues of the light surround my wife, though she doesn't need the light to make her any more beautiful. She simply is."Ready to go to the party?"

"Yeah," I lamely say, standing up as Noah runs off down the church.

"I'll catch him," Elliot grumbles, jogging off the giggling kid. I step around the pew and wrap my arms around Maisy, tugging her to my chest. I kiss her before she can ask me anything, just so I can taste her once more as I know is my perfection.

"Ready for the rest of our lives, Maisy?"

"With you," she leans closer, brushing her lips across mine in a way that makes me wonder if church sex really does get you sent to hell. We might find out soon. "Always."

Thank you a million times over!

G. Xoxo

Join Bailey’s Pack on Facebook to stay in touch with the author, find out what is coming out next and any news!

www.gbaileyauthor.com

Instagram

Facebook

Twitter

Pinterest

Sign up to my Newsletter for teasers, giveaways and more…

Sign up here.

www.gbaileyauthor.com

About the Author

G. Bailey is a USA Today and international bestselling author of books that are filled with everything from dragons to pirates. Plus, fantasy worlds and breath-taking adventures.

G. Bailey is from the very rainy U.K. where she lives with her husband, two children, three cheeky dogs and one cat who rules them all.

A few random facts about her...

She loves tea. (She may be a little obsessed but what Brit isn't?)

Chocolate and Harry Potter marathons are her jam.

She owns way too many notebooks and random pens.

Please feel free say hello on here or head over to Facebook to join G. Bailey's group, Bailey's Pack!

(Where you can find exclusive teasers, random giveaways and sneak peeks of new books on the way!)

Find more books by G. Bailey on Amazon…

Link here.

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram